Luma's fics

J.J.Express - "Kimi + Boku = LOVE?" (Takaki x Hasshi)

2009-09-20T08:54:58Z

Since I haven't been writing TakaHasshi fics for a while (or well I'm writing those both with Kira and Camilla but in solo fics I mean XD) I decided to finally finish one of those random little fics I started sometime last year 8D; So basically this was something I had written one page a loooong time ago, so I didn't really even remember what was my original plan for the fic (other than random innocent cuteness, which isn't really a plan?) so... XDD Anyway, here's some random TakaHasshi cuteness then X3 (I think my only reason for starting this fic in the first place was because I wanted to write something with this title? XD I think everyone reading my fics in general probably know enough Japanese, but if not, that means "you + I = LOVE?", and why yes it's a Tegomass song XD)

And this fic takes place during J.J.Express times, when the boys were still younger ^_^

Title: Kimi + Boku = LOVE?
Fandom: J.J.Express
Pairings: Takaki Yuya x Hashimoto Ryosuke
Rating: PG
Genre: Romance?
Warnings: kissing
Story: Takaki and Hasshi spend a day together after school.

Kimi + Boku = LOVE?

“Aah, I want that!” Hasshi said excitedly, pointing to a little stuffed animal behind the glass before almost sticking his face against the glass. “Ne, Takaki can get it for me, ne?”

“Why not get it yourself?” Takaki asked, a little amused smile on his lips as he was watching Hasshi’s excited expression.

“Eeeh, but I’m not good at these games!” Hasshi exclaimed, moving his nose away from against the glass and looked at the older boy, a small pout on his lips. The boys were in a small game center, and Hasshi had spotted a really cute little stuffed toy in one of the claw machine games.

“You know you can easily get some toy like that from the shops too? Considering how much money you’d probably end up spending on the game, it’d probably be cheaper too,” Takaki said.

“That’s why I asked if you could get it for me, because I’m not good in this,” Hasshi pleaded in a small voice. “Please~?”

“So I should spend my money then?” Takaki laughed, but couldn’t resist Hasshi’s expression. “…Fine, I try, but don’t sulk if I don’t get it!”

Hasshi made a small, excited sound as he moved from against the glass to behind Takaki when the boy stepped closer to put the money into the machine. “If you’re gonna be that close it’s disturbing…” Takaki warned when Hasshi was immediately clinging onto his back to see what would happen, but when Takaki said that Hasshi let go, although still remained so close Takaki felt like Hasshi was breathing into his neck. He decided not to say anything more to Hasshi though, because Hasshi hurt his feelings easily. Instead Takaki just bit his tongue as he pressed the first arrow button to move the claw over the toy.

“Ah, it got it…” Hasshi said quietly, as if fearing the toy would fall from the claw if he spoke any louder than that, even though the other sounds from the game center were a lot louder than just his speaking voice would be. Also, probably not even noticing it himself, Hasshi was leaning against Takaki’s back again. Before the claw could even properly lift the toy though, it fell back on its original place, the claw not being able to get a proper hold onto it. “No, it didn’t get it after all… Ne, try again?” Hasshi asked, leaning over Takaki’s shoulder as the claw was returning to its original position.

“This is why I said you should just get it from a normal shop instead…” Takaki complained slightly as he turned his head so that he could see Hasshi’s face. “And besides, you’re clinging again.”

“It’s not the same if you get it from a normal shop…” Hasshi whined softly, but moved just a little bit away from Takaki. “Please~?” Hasshi asked, looking as adorable as he possible could.

Takaki let out a sigh of defeat. “Fine… but let me get some space okay?” Takaki saw Hasshi nodding eagerly, but as he was putting money inside the game he still wondered if the younger boy would still remember that promise after five seconds anymore.

“It got it, it got it…”Hasshi started chanting quietly when the claw got a hold of the toy again, but soon let out a disappointed sound when it yet again fell down from the claw.

Takaki turned to look over his shoulder but before he could even say anything, Hasshi seemed to notice himself he was leaning against Takaki’s back again and quickly moved away. “I can stand over here?” Hasshi suggested before Takaki would say he wouldn’t try the game again, and moved to next to the game machine, far enough from Takaki so that he wouldn’t accidentally lean onto him again. “See? I can stand here. Pleeeease try one more time?”

“I’m running out of coins…” Takaki complained, but already felt himself getting succumbed by Hasshi’s sweet smile. “Okay, but this is the last time!”

Hasshi just nodded several times before shifting his eyes towards the game again, his gaze glued onto the small toy. Takaki rolled his eyes when Hasshi wasn’t watching and placed his last coins into the machine. Sure, Takaki couldn’t really complain to Hasshi about getting too excited over little things like that like a child since Takaki so often too acted like a child, and Hasshi being some years younger meant he was allowed to too but…

Takaki bit his tongue in concentration as he followed the claw move again. He had already grabbed it two times and it was a little closer to the hole, but it could still fall even if he managed to catch it. So Takaki did his best to ignore Hasshi breathing against the glass from the side and only looked at the claw.

He did manage to catch it, just like previous times too, but it wasn’t still sure if it would hold or not. Takaki barely even noticed Hasshi wasn’t saying anything about the claw catching it this time. He wondered if the younger boy was thinking the toy would fall if he said something…

“Got it!” Takaki exclaimed in an excited voice when the claw then dropped the toy to the gutter. He reached to take the toy and offered it to Hasshi with a smile full of childish pride for managing to get the toy. Even though he had whined about not wanting to try getting it, now that he actually had managed to win the toy, he felt totally different about it.

“Waah, thank you!” Hasshi said all excited as he took the toy from Takaki, holding it with both hands. “It’s so cuuuute~”

“Getting so excited over something so small…” Takaki mumbled, trying to sound belittling but Hasshi really was cute when he was getting excited over little things, so he didn’t really mean it.

Hasshi turned his face away from the little toy and stuck his tongue out at Takaki. “It doesn’t matter what it is. Takaki won it for me so it’d be precious anyway. Besides… it is cute!” Hasshi turned his bag a little, attaching the small toy with a little clip on the bag’s pocket zipper.

Takaki couldn’t keep the faint smile from coming to his lips when he heard Hasshi say it was precious since Takaki had won it for him. It was silly, yes, but it was something Takaki would think himself too so that’s why it made him even happier Hasshi was thinking like that. “So what do you want to do next? Some more games? Although I don’t have any coins left at least…”

“Nn…” Hasshi shook his head, giving a cute smile to Takaki. “I’m hungry… Can we go eat? I’ll pay for it, since you won me the toy!”

Takaki didn’t say anything to Hasshi’s offer to pay, although Takaki wasn’t really planning on letting Hasshi do it. “Where do you want to go eat then? Some actual food or something sweet?”

Hasshi seemed to be considering it seriously for a short while before turning again to Takaki. “I want cake!” the younger boy said with a cute smile.

“Cake it is then,” Takaki said with a small laughter. “There’s a small café near here so we can go there.”

Hasshi nodded eagerly, bouncing to walk next to Takaki as they headed to the small café a little distance from where they had just been playing. “Mm, I haven’t been here before…” Hasshi mumbled when they stepped inside. The entrance was a little to the side so that it was quite easy to miss if you didn’t know it was there, so it was understandable that Hasshi hadn’t been there before. Takaki obviously had though, since he knew it was there, so Hasshi gave him a questioning look as if to ask if Takaki had been there a lot before.

“Ah, my sister showed it to me last year when I was shopping with her… She wanted us to buy a birthday present for mom together,” Takaki explained with a little strained expression, looking like he hadn’t exactly liked that shopping experience. “I haven’t been here after that, but there are really nice cakes and other things so you should like it…”

A young girl greeted them when they walked inside, and lead them to a table for two. “There are a lot of different desserts, so take your time choosing…” Takaki said after the girl had left them to think with their menus - Takaki knew Hasshi probably would have trouble choosing, because he remembered the dessert menu was quite large.

“Aah, everything looks so good!” Hasshi gasped when looking through the countless of pictures in the dessert menu. “I don’t know what to choose…”

Takaki just smiled, removing his coat and placing it on the back of the chair before picking up the menu himself. It was already quite cold outside since it had been turning towards the winter. Of course, Hasshi was so excited over the desserts he hadn’t even remembered to think about his coat still over him. “You can try something now, and we can come another day to test something else?” Takaki suggested diplomatically.

“Mm, but I can’t decide which one I want now…” Hasshi mumbled, sounding like he was trying to do a very important decision.

The girl who had lead them to their seats a moment before came back with couple glasses of water and napkins, placing them on the table in front of them and asking them to please call her when they had decided what they would want.

“Can we get two cups of hot chocolate, please,” Takaki asked, and the girl wrote the order down before bowing cutely and disappearing towards the kitchen. “It’s so cold outside, I want something warm…” Takaki explained when Hasshi peeked over the menu. “You can take your time deciding what you want, and we can drink the hot chocolate when waiting for those then.”

“Aah, that sounds like a good idea!” Hasshi said with a smile, finally placing the menu down for a while to take off his jacket. “Do you already know what you’re going to get?”

“At least not anything with ice cream!” Takaki said with a small laughter, turning the pages on the menu. “The strawberry short cake I ordered last time was really good… I kind of want to get it again, but maybe I should try something else this time.”

“That cake does look really good…” Hasshi mused, his nose buried into the menu again.

“I think you’d really like it, the cake is really soft and there’s a lot of strawberries and cream,” Takaki said, smiling at how Hasshi’s eyes were sparkling. “If you want, you can order that one, and I order something else, and you can try that also? That way you can try two different things,” Takaki suggested.

“Ah, that sounds good!” Hasshi agreed, nodding eagerly. “Jaa, I take the strawberry one then… but what are you going to get?”

“Do you want to choose?” Takaki asked with a charming smile. Hasshi was being so cute, Takaki couldn’t help but want to spoil him a little bit… Or well, maybe more than just a little bit.

“Eh? But I can’t choose both, now can I..?” Hasshi was refusing, although Takaki could easily see Hasshi was very tempted to do so.

“I don’t really mind what it is because everything looks good anyway,” Takaki assured, but Hasshi was still looking a bit unsure. “Well, I could take the cheesecake? My sister had it last time, and she said it was the best cheesecake she had tasted before… Yeah, I think I’ll try that one! Is that okay?”

Hasshi just nodded several times with a big smile on his lips. He turned to pick his jacket that had fallen on the floor and put it properly on the back of the chair. Just then the girl came back with their hot chocolate. Takaki smiled at the girl when she placed the cups on the table, and then turned to look at Hasshi on the opposite side of the table from him, as the younger boy’s eyes were sparkling happy at the sight of their steaming hot drinks.

“Would you like to order?” the girl asked when she noticed Takaki had closed the menu in front of him.

“Yes please,” Takaki nodded, and Hasshi closed the menu still in his hands, placing it over Takaki’s on the table. “We’d like the strawberry short cake and cheesecake.”

“Strawberry short cake and cheesecake,” the girl repeated, writing it down. “Thank you very much!” The girl picked up the menus the boys had placed on the table, bowing again and disappeared the same way as earlier.

“Aah, it feels warm…” Hasshi sighed when holding onto the cup with both hands.

“Don’t try drinking too fast, you might burn your mouth,” Takaki warned when Hasshi brought the cup close to his face.

“I know that,” Hasshi said, making a face at Takaki before smiling again. Hasshi put the cup back on the table and took a spoon from the side, dipping it into the whipped cream on top of the hot chocolate, and then put the edge of the spoon into his mouth.

“It seems so quiet here…” Hasshi pondered out loud as he watched around them in the café. Sure enough, there weren’t too many people aside from them in there right then.

“Well, today is a lot colder than what it’s been lately, so people don’t want to go outside maybe?” Takaki suggested, blowing some air into his hot chocolate. “Or everyone’s busy with school and work, since it’s not that late yet…” Takaki had actually come pick Hasshi up from his school. Since Hasshi only had few classes that day, they had made plans to go stroll around together.

“Could be,” Hasshi nodded, daring to take a small sip from his cup now. “Most of my classmates stayed behind at school for club activities even though our actual classes ended earlier than normal today too…”

Takaki just gave an agreeing sound at Hasshi before tasting his own hot chocolate too. Takaki didn’t exactly mind it being quiet, because he liked the calm atmosphere.

Also, thanks to not too many customers in the café, the boys got their orders soon as the girl came back with a tray holding couple plates.

“Uwaa, they really do look good!” Hasshi said in awe as he eyed the desserts in front of them. “And it’s so pretty I don’t want to ruin it by eating it!”

Takaki chuckled at Hasshi’s cute reactions. “Cakes are supposed to be eaten!” Takaki said amused as he pulled his cell phone from his pocket. “Jaa, let’s take a picture of it if you would be okay with eating it then,” Takaki suggested, flipping his phone open. “You should probably pose with the cake?”

Hasshi laughed at the suggestion, but picked the plate up from the table, lifting it near his face and opened his mouth wide as if to eat the cake with just one bite. Takaki laughed out loud as he took the picture - how could Hasshi be so adorable! As Hasshi put the cake back on the table, Takaki turned the phone for him to see the picture.

“My mouth looks huge!” Hasshi laughed when looking at the picture.

“Weren’t you aiming for that anyway?” Takaki snickered, putting the phone back into his pocket before picking up the fork next to his plate. “I’m not going to adore the appearance of my cake any longer than that though, so I suggest you start digging into yours too.”

Hasshi smiled before picking up his fork also, cutting a piece from the cake and putting it into his mouth. “Mmmm, this is so good!” Hasshi exclaimed and quickly took another bite, repeating the previous yummy sounds.

The only way Takaki could keep himself from laughing out loud at Hasshi’s childlike reactions to a delicious dessert was to put something into his own mouth as well, so he quickly cut a piece of his own cake and put it into his mouth. The cheesecake was actually a lot better than he had even though it would be… Probably even better than the strawberry one, although of course he couldn’t say for sure since it had been quite a long while.

“How is it?” Hasshi asked, clearly curious how Takaki’s cake was also, even if he was very occupied with his own dessert right then.

Takaki gave the younger boy a little smile before taking another piece from his cake, offering it to Hasshi. “Want to taste yourself?”

Hasshi didn’t even bother answering that in any words, but just leaned to snatch the piece of cake from Takaki’s fork with his teeth. “Aah, that’s so good too!”

“I think it’s probably a good guess to say everything here is good…” Takaki said with a smile, picking up his cup of hot chocolate to take a few sips from it.

When Takaki put the cup down and lifted his head again, he saw Hasshi offering him a piece of his strawberry cake. “You want to taste if it’s as good as you remembered?” Hasshi asked before Takaki would have the time to look confused at the gesture.

Takaki only smiled a bit brighter at Hasshi’s offer before taking the piece from Hasshi’s fork. Yes, it was at least just as good as Takaki had remembered, and now he couldn’t really say for sure anymore which of the two was better after all… Well, not like he had to make a choice like that anyway…

“You have cream on your cheek,” Hasshi pointed out with an amused giggle after Takaki had tasted the strawberry cake. Takaki blinked a few times, confused, before lifting his hand to wipe it away.

“No no, the other side,” Hasshi pointed out, reaching his own hand over the table to wipe away the hint of cream on the corner of Takaki’s mouth. When Hasshi leaned back on his own seat and completely nonchalantly licked the bit of cream from his fingers before concentrating back on his own cake, Takaki couldn’t do anything but try his best to resist the small shade of pink from getting to his cheeks. Hasshi was just being Hasshi, so Takaki shouldn’t react too strongly to certain things…

“Where should we go after?” Hasshi asked, putting his fork down once he was already more than halfway through his cake, picking up the hot chocolate instead to drink some of it for a change.

“Hm, I don’t know, anything you’d feel like doing?” Takaki asked, taking a sip of water from his glass.

“Not sure…” Hasshi pondered, tapping the spoon from the hot chocolate against his lips. “I kind of want to do shopping, but with this kind of weather it’s so annoying because it’s either too hot inside or too cold outside and so on… Can we just go to the park or something? They have that one park with tame squirrels and birds close here, maybe we could go there?” Hasshi was suddenly looking excited again.

“Sure,” Takaki smiled, offering another piece of the cheesecake to Hasshi, which the boy gladly accepted. “Although… there are no too big birds, right? You know, since I don’t exactly like pigeons and stuff…”

“It’s a different thing to not like something and be scared of something!” Hasshi giggled amused, and even more so when Takaki made a face at him, looking slightly embarrassed. Not like Takaki could help it he was kind of scared by those…

“Mm, since it’s so cold, I think there’s mainly just the squirrels and some smaller birds… I haven’t been there during winter time, so not sure,” Hasshi said, eating the last pieces of his cake. “But Dai-chan’s been there more, he said some of the birds like ducks stay there over winter too since people are feeding them there so they don’t fly anywhere else for the winter even if it gets cold.”

“I think we could probably buy something from the conbini to feed to the squirrels and birds then,” Takaki figured, drinking the last of his hot chocolate. “Are you done?”

Hasshi nodded, putting the fork down onto his plate, still munching onto the piece in his mouth. “I need to show this place to Dai-chan, he’ll definitely like the desserts too…” Hasshi said, imagining in his head the little feeling of pride to have something like this to show to the older boy. Both of them liked sweets a lot, Daiki even maybe more than he did, so he knew Daiki would love the place.

“Jaa, I think we can go then,” Takaki said, getting up and picking his jacket from the back of the chair. Takaki did like just sitting around in cafés and other places, just relaxing and chatting, especially if it was with Hasshi, but it was still light outside, and Takaki wanted to be able to take a use of that. They could still go sit somewhere later after being outside first.

When Hasshi was pulling on his jacket, Takaki swiftly took the bill from the table, heading to the cashier.

“Eh, Takaki! I said I’m paying!” Hasshi disagreed with Takaki’s move, hurrying after the boy, but Takaki was already giving the ticket to the young woman at the cashier, ignoring Hasshi’s disagreement.

“I know you said that, but I wanted to pay anyway,” Takaki said simply with a little smile, giving a small bow at the girl who gave him the receipt. “You can pay the next time then if you want to.”

“You always say that…” Hasshi complained. “I’m not a girl you know? You don’t always have to pay. It just makes me feel bad…”

“I’m the older one though,” Takaki replied with a small laughter, reaching his hand to ruffle through Hasshi’a hair. “So that makes it okay.”

Hasshi made a small sound, escaping to the side so that Takaki wouldn’t reach to his head. “I’m not a kid either…” Hasshi complained in a voice that at least made him sound like a kid, trying to sort out his hair. “Mou, I’m gonna grow taller than you, then you can’t do that anymore!”

“You’re not going to be able to get older than me, so I can do that if I want,” Takaki said with an amused laughter. “But… don’t grow taller than me, okay? It would feel weird…”

“I’m going to grow taller…” Hasshi, threatened, making jumping movements next to Takaki so that his head was above Takaki’s. “Like you said, I’m younger, so that means I also have better chances growing taller still!”

“Well I won’t start treating you any different even if you grow taller,” Takaki said simply, although he frowned a little at the thought that Hasshi could very well be right. The boy had grown a lot lately while Takaki hadn’t as much, so Hasshi might just as well grow taller than him, and the thought was disturbing.

“Ah, we can buy something for the animals there!” Hasshi pointed when they were passing a conbini. “I think some kind of bread..? Although the squirrels would probably like the nuts more…”

“The squirrels will only hide the nuts if we give them those…” Takaki smiled, stepping inside after Hasshi. “So bread would probably be good.”

“I’m buying that! Since you paid for the food earlier,” Hasshi insisted, hurrying to get a small bag of bread from the shelf and headed to the cashier. Takaki of course didn’t disagree with that, but just waited near the entrance for Hasshi to pay for the bread.

“Um, which way was it…” Hasshi pondered out loud as they exited through the doors. He was a bit unsure about the direction since he hadn’t been in that part too much, although he knew where the park was from the station at least. “Ah, that should be the fastest way.”

“What do you think, are we gonna get any snow for Christmas this year?” Hasshi asked as they were walking on a smaller street. “It’s not long time…”

“It’s still like a month before Christmas, so early to think about something like that,” Takaki snickered. “Hm, but I’m guessing probably not… At least for Tokyo, it’s not too likely I guess.”

“I want a white Christmas though…” Hasshi pouted slightly.

“Don’t walk there, it’s slippery,” Takaki warned when Hasshi was balancing himself over a small railing on the side of the road, walking along it with both of his arms on his sides to keep him stable.

“It’s not that slippery…” Hasshi denied, and kept walking the same way, but he could only take a couple more steps before one of his feet already slipped.

“Ah, baka!” Takaki shouted, grabbing a hold onto Hasshi’s wrist and pull him towards himself before the boy could fall to the other direction. So Hasshi fell towards him instead, and from the strength of the fall both of the boys landed on the road, Hasshi over Takaki. “I told you not to walk there, right?” Takaki said, coughing slightly. Even though Hasshi was smaller than him, the boy’s full weight hitting against him felt like a lot. “There’s river right there, of course the edge would be slippery when it’s so cold!”

“It… it didn’t feel slippery…” Hasshi tried to mumble in his defense, but it wasn’t really being a good reason of course. Hasshi moved away from over Takaki, sitting on his knees in front of him. “Sorry…” he said in a small voice, looking really apologetic.

“…At least you didn’t get hurt so it’s okay…” Takaki mumbled after a short silence, pushing himself up from the ground. He brushed the sand away from his clothes, checking that they hadn’t gotten ripped, but at least it looked like the clothes were fine. “How about next time you listen to what I say?” Takaki asked, offering his hand to Hasshi.

Hasshi just pouted slightly, not answering to what Takaki said, but took a hold of the boy’s hand and Takaki pulled him on his feet also.

“Eh, did you hurt your hand?” Takaki asked, sounding a bit worried as he turned Hasshi’s hand so that the palm was up. There were small scrapings on the hand. It seemed even though Takaki had tried to catch Hasshi, the younger boy had still tried to break his fall with his hand.

“Nn, it’s nothing…” Hasshi tried, but Takaki’s expression made him shut up before giving any more excuses.

“Wait a sec…” Takaki said, putting his bag down on the ground and looking for a disinfect towel from the pockets. “Ah, here.” Takaki ripped the plastic open and took the small towel, starting to clean Hasshi’s hand with bits of sand and blood on it.

“It doesn’t hurt… It‘s not that bad,” Hasshi tried, but Takaki wasn’t listening. Of course Hasshi knew it was best to have it cleaned right away, but even so he couldn’t help but try acting at least a little rebellious about it.

“Can you stop trying to pretend to be stupid and just shut up and let me clean it?” Takaki asked, sounding strict even though his face was calm. “You know well enough it might get infected like that.”

Hasshi made an exaggerated sigh, pretending to be sighing at Takaki’s worrying.

“Mm, I think it’s going to be okay without being bandaged…” Takaki pondered out loud as he was inspecting Hasshi’s hand. Even though there had been bloody scraping a little, it wasn’t actually bleeding.

“It will heal better with nothing on it,” Hasshi nodded, moving his hand a little. It was stinging a little, but not feeling that bad. “That’s what my sister always says…”

Takaki decided to leave out the comment of Hasshi’s sister being slightly on the sadistic side - Hasshi had a bit of a big sister complex anyway, so he would only get annoyed - and the sister was actually right with that anyway. “As long as it’s not bleeding it’s best to have it like that.” Takaki took a hold of Hasshi’s hand again, inspecting it closely. “I just want to be sure there’s no more sand in there…”

“There’s nothing in there anymore… right?” Hasshi asked, also leaning a bit forward to look at his own hand.

“…I can’t really see if you block the light like that?” Takaki replied, looking up from Hasshi’s hand with a little smile, but the smile slowly disappeared when he noticed how close Hasshi’s face was. “Err, it looks like it’s okay…” Takaki said quite fast, letting go of Hasshi’s hand now and leaning away.

“Eh? Something wrong?” Hasshi asked. He looked at his own palm, holding it over his face before moving it down and looking up at Takaki.

“No, nothing’s wrong… Let’s go? To the park?” Takaki picked his bag up on his shoulder, continuing to the direction they had been heading. “And no more walking over the railing.”

Hasshi ignored the last comment. “Takaki~~ You’re acting weird!” Hasshi demanded, skipping to Takaki with a couple fast steps and settling his walking pace with Takaki’s. “So what is it?”

“I said nothing, right?” Takaki said, managing to sound normal already. “Just worried over you getting hurt falling like that,” Takaki lied quickly. “We can get there over the bridge?”

“Hm? Ah yeah, it’s past there,” Hasshi nodded, taking a few running steps towards the bridge. “There are some ducks swimming there!” Hasshi exclaimed, pointing down at the river once he was standing on the edge of the bridge. The birds had heard the sound of people coming, and they were already starting to get close, checking if they would be getting food.

“Looks like they’re quite spoiled,” Takaki smiled when he saw couple of the ducks jumping up from the river, quickly coming closer to Hasshi when the boy was opening the bag with the bread.

“They’re used to getting food so not a surprise,” Hasshi laughed, taking a piece of bread and starting to cut smaller pieces out of it before throwing some at the birds, which only started moving faster once the food started appearing. “You want to give some?”

“Only if I can throw it,” Takaki answered, taking the piece Hasshi was offering him. “I’m not getting close enough to feed by hand.”

“Coward~” Hasshi teased before crouching down to offer pieces of bread to the ducks that had dared to come close enough already. “They’re not going to bite. They don’t even have teeth!”

“They have sharp enough peaks…” Takaki mumbled, taking pieces of the bread and throwing it to the ducks still remaining in the water, watching them dive at the food, competing which of them could get to it first.

“These ducks are such pigs,” Hasshi laughed when the birds kept waiting for more food the more he was giving them. “Oi, I already gave you more than half!” he said to the ducks as he straightened up and the ducks started making a noise, asking for more food. “If I give you more then I can’t feed any others!”

“I don’t think they can understand human talk,” Takaki snickered, throwing his last piece at one of the ducks near Hasshi’s feet.

“You don’t know…” Hasshi pondered, closing the bag. “ They’re always here around humans, so they might understand.”

“Silly…” Takaki laughed, reaching to take a hold of Hasshi’s hand without even thinking. “Mm, let’s go?”

Hasshi just gave a small glance at Takaki’s hand holding his before nodding and following after him.

“The squirrels are mainly on that side,” Hasshi said, pointing his hand holding the bag of bread towards one of the smaller walkways. “So let’s go see there!”

The boys had only walked a short distance to that direction when a small squirrel came running down from a tree, and then to Hasshi’s feet, easily climbing up his jeans and jacket, settling to the boy’s shoulder like it was a familiar spot for him, starting to make squeaky sounds.

“Ah, Popcorn-kun!” Hasshi giggled, delighted, reaching his hand near the small squirrel which immediately started inspecting his hand to see if there was food. “Ah, sorry, sorry,” Hasshi laughed, pulling the hand away and taking some bread from the bag, giving it to the squirrel. The small animal quickly took the piece, starting to eat it right there on Hasshi’s shoulder.

“…Popcorn… -kun..?” Takaki asked, doing his best to try hide his amusement but not really succeeding.

“Because he likes popcorn a lot,” Hasshi said, but seeing how Takaki was totally not understanding what he meant, Hasshi realized he needed to explain a bit better. “You see how the left ear is different color? That’s where you can tell him apart from the others. One time we came here with Dai-chan, and Popcorn-kun came to eat the popcorn we had with us, so that’s why we gave him the name! He‘s the most friendly one of the squirrels, so he always comes out when I come here… Sorry, no popcorn this time,” Hasshi added with a smile, looking at the small squirrel.

Yes, Hasshi was simply too cute, Takaki decided as he was watching the younger boy with the squirrel on his shoulder. Giving a name like that to a wild squirrel…

“Do you want to try feeding him?” Hasshi asked, offering a piece of bread for Takaki.

“No thanks…” Takaki said, shaking his head.

“Popcorn-kun is not going to bite you!” Hasshi laughed, giving the little animal another piece.

“You can’t know for sure,” Takaki mumbled, crossing his arms over his chest. Takaki knew he couldn’t really try rationalize his fear for many things, so why even try. It wasn’t like Takaki was afraid of animals in general, but pets were completely other thing for wild animals, no matter how small the wild animals were.

“Hmm, suit yourself…” Hasshi mused, turning to look at the squirrel on his shoulder, starting to talk to it in baby talk. Takaki couldn’t help but snicker a little at that, it was so cute…

“Eh..?” Takaki turned to look at the direction where they had just come from earlier, and saw several of the earlier ducks coming at their direction. “Looks like your earlier friends think they didn’t get enough food,” Takaki laughed.

“I said they were being quite pigs for ducks, didn’t I?” Hasshi laughed, looking at the small group or ducks. “Oi! You already got your food.”

“They don’t seem to care,” Takaki said. He was about to ignore the birds and let them do what they wanted as long as they didn’t get too close, but just then there was some loud sound close by, and couple of the ducks jumped in the air, flying towards Takaki. The older boy shouted, evading the ducks and crashed into Hasshi. The squirrel jumped down from Hasshi’s shoulder, and the two boys went rolling down the small hill next to the road.

“Hasshi, are you okay!?” Takaki asked, panicking slightly once they had stopped moving. Takaki tried to get up, but his head was spinning so much he only fell back down, so he settled trying to at least stay in a sitting position. “I’m sorry Hasshi, it was the birds… Are you okay?”

Hasshi’s head was spinning a lot too, he couldn’t even get his eyes to focus on the tree branches somewhere over his head. He knew he was on his back, and he had his eyes open, but he could only see spinning images. He wasn’t really all that sure what happened, just something about a loud sound followed by the ducks jumping, and then Takaki jumping and hitting against him…

Hasshi tried pushing himself up, but fell right back onto his back with a small sound.

“Are you okay, Hasshi!?” Takaki asked again, only sounding more worried, and moved closer to the boy.

“I’m fine…” Hasshi managed to say, his voice a bit weird. “My head is just spinning too much…”

“But not hurting?” Takaki wanted to make sure.

Hasshi shook his head, but decided it was a bad idea because his head only felt like it was spinning more when he did that.

“That’s good…” Takaki said, sighing in relief. He moved a bit more so that he was on Hasshi’s side, and took a hold of the boy’s shoulders, helping him up so that Hasshi was almost sitting, leaning against him. “I’m sorry…”

“I still don’t understand how you can be so afraid of a bird!” Hasshi said, managing to laugh a little although his eyes still weren’t able to focus.

“To my defense at least it was quite a big bird…” Takaki mumbled, but was smiling a little at Hasshi trying to lecture him even with his current condition.

“And this time at least the falling wasn’t my fault,” Hasshi said, somehow sounding a little proud about that, which made Takaki laugh.

“Yeah, my fault this time, sorry about it…” Takaki apologized again, but still a bit amused by Hasshi’s tone of voice.

“I didn’t get hurt, so I don’t mind,” Hasshi replied, a hint of smile on his lips. “I just need a moment before I can get up…”

Takaki nodded, circling one arm around Hasshi’s waist to support the boy more. “You take it easy until you feel like you can try standing, okay.”

“I hope Popcorn-kun didn’t get too scared by that fall…” Hasshi pondered out loud, closing his eyes and resting against Takaki’s chest. It was easier to keep the eyes closed, because the spinning only made his head hurt. He would wait a while before his head was better before trying to open his eyes again.

Takaki couldn’t help his heartbeat getting just a little bit faster at the feeling of Hasshi leaning against him like that, and he tried to distract himself away from thoughts like that. “A-are you feeling better..?”

“I think so… Hasshi mumbled, but still didn’t open his eyes. He was actually feeling quite comfortable.

“The ground is cold, so we shouldn’t stay sitting here for too long if you think you can stand up? I can hold you up if you think you can’t do that on your own, but I don’t want you getting sick because of the cold.”

Hasshi made a slightly disagreeing sound, not wanting to get up. He slowly opened his eyes, testing if everything was still spinning as bad, but the world looked more or less normal now. “I guess I can try… But catch me if I fall?”

“I won’t let go of you in the first place,” Takaki promised, moving both his arms around Hasshi so that he could better support the boy’s weight. Even though Hasshi had said he didn’t get hurt, Takaki was worrying if the boy had maybe hit his head if he was feeling so much more dizzy than Takaki himself.

With Takaki supporting him, Hasshi managed to get up, but stumbled and almost fell as soon as he got onto his feet.

“Ah, careful…” Takaki said, holding onto Hasshi better.

“It’s spinning…” Hasshi complained, and then laughed like it was something amusing, even though it was annoying too. He managed to get himself turn around so that he could hold onto Takaki’s shoulders himself, helping his balance like that also.

“Do you want to sit back down?” Takaki asked when he saw Hasshi closing his eyes again.

“No, it just started spinning more again when getting up… Should be okay in a moment.”

Takaki nodded, but realizing Hasshi had his eyes closed and wouldn’t notice he simply said an ‘okay’, still holding both his arms around Hasshi. The younger boy was leaning close, and had his hands on Takaki’s shoulders, and Takaki had his arms around him… Without even noticing when it started happening, Takaki suddenly realized his cheeks had started to grow hot.

“What’s wrong?” Hasshi asked, startling Takaki out of his thoughts. Takaki had been staring somewhere along Hasshi’s lips, not even noticing the boy had opened his eyes again and noticed his staring. “You have that weird face again.”

“E-eh? What weird face?” Takaki asked evadingly. “I was just waiting for your head to stop spinning.”

“No, you had the same weird look as earlier when I was asking what was wrong…” Hasshi insisted, narrowing his eyes. He still felt woozy, but at least he could focus his eyes better now, so he was sure he didn’t imagine it. “Plus you’re blushing!”

“Am not,” Takaki denied, only realizing after saying it that it probably sounded incredibly childish.

“You are,” Hasshi giggled.

“Well if I am it’s your fault,” Takaki replied, pretending to be frowning.

“Hn, how come it’s my fault?” Hasshi asked, very curious.

“…I think you’re feeling well enough to be able to stand on your own…” Takaki simply said, ignoring Hasshi’s questions, and loosened his arms from around Hasshi.

“Aww, c’mon, tell me~” Hasshi begged, refusing to move his hands from Takaki’s shoulders. “Or can I guess?” Hasshi asked since Takaki wasn’t looking like he was planning on saying anything.

“…Guess?” Takaki asked, but figured if that would get Hasshi from pushing about it then maybe it was a good option. “Fine, one guess, and then we get back on the road? We can go find a bench somewhere where you can sit.”

“Just one guess?” Hasshi pouted, but seemed to agree with it. “Hmm, then I have to make it a good one…”

Takaki’s lips curled into a little smile when he was watching Hasshi’s deep-in-thought expression.

“Okay, I know what I’m going to guess!” Hasshi then announced, looking very proud.

“Jaa, let’s hear it then?” Takaki asked, slight amusement in his voice. This should be interesting.

Hasshi’s ‘guess’ was nothing like what Takaki was expecting though, because Hasshi didn’t actually even say anything, but instead leaned up, pressing his lips against Takaki’s. Takaki’s eyes flew open in astonishment, and his body made a sudden movement, simply from not having expected that, and his foot stumbled on a slippery rock, causing both of them to fall down again.

“Again your fault!” Hasshi gasped as he pushed himself to sit up, giving an accusing look at Takaki who was trying to get into a sitting position also.

Takaki opened his mouth, trying to say something, but he had no idea what to say to that, so only thing he could do was stare.

“Not too nice reaction to my kiss either…” Hasshi accused, sounding like he was pouting, although he was mainly doing it for the dramatic effect. “How was my guess?” he then asked, a smile playing on his lips.

“…H-how..?” Takaki tried asking, his mind not really comprehending Hasshi’s sudden move.

“Mou, I asked first!” Hasshi insisted, making a face at Takaki. “Ne, let’s do it like this, if you liked my guess, you kiss me now!”

Takaki felt completely dumbstruck when he saw Hasshi’s little smile at his sudden suggestion before the boy closed his eyes and relaxed his lips. He felt like just staring because his mind at least was not working, but realized this wasn’t exactly a situation where he should be just sitting there staring when Hasshi was waiting for his ‘reply’, so he hurried to lean towards Hasshi, and pressed his lips against the younger boy’s. He could feel Hasshi’s lips curl into a little smile against his own, but did his best to ignore that or he knew he’d only be blushing more.

“That means my guess was a good one~” Hasshi singsonged before giggling lightly after they broke the kiss.

“…Exactly how is a kiss any kind of guess!?” Takaki asked, finally starting to get his voice back.

“Well, I told you to kiss me if you liked my guess, so since you did that, I think that qualifies to say it was a good guess…” Hasshi reasoned, looking very adorable with his little smile as he eyed Takaki. “Or… did you just like me kissing you? Or just wanted to kiss me too?” Hasshi asked, his smile only getting more flirty.

…Okay so maybe Hasshi was making some too good guesses that day. Takaki had no idea how he should even answer to Hasshi, but seeing how the boy was looking so openly keen of the situation, and seemed like he hadn’t been exactly joking with the kiss either, Takaki decided to just go with being truthful after all. “Mm, I guess you’re right with both of those…”

Hasshi actually looked very surprised, just staring Takaki with big eyes before his face lit up to the brightest smile. “Eh, really!?” Hasshi asked, really seeming happy about Takaki’s small confession. He had been sure Takaki would just try evading out of the whole situation and not admit anything of such. Hasshi moved closer, wrapping his arms around Takaki’s neck. “So… do you want to kiss again?” Hasshi asked in a flirty smile.

Takaki’s initial reaction was to go back with the evading again, but what was the point in that when he had already admitted the earlier part. Besides, he did want to kiss again… So without actually answering with words, Takaki leaned forward to press his lips against Hasshi’s. He was actually very happy to notice Hasshi hadn’t been expecting that, but made a small, surprised sound at the contact of Takaki’s lips. The surprise only lasted for a moment though, and soon Hasshi started replying to the kiss in a very cute manner, making Takaki’s heart beat a little faster. Takaki had had thoughts about kissing Hasshi a lot, those thoughts occurring more and more lately, but he probably would have never dared to act on those. So when then suddenly getting a random chance like this, initiated by Hasshi on top of it all, it felt quite surreal…

“Eh..?” Hasshi said suddenly when he felt something on his shoulder, and broke the kiss to be able to turn to take a look. The squirrel from earlier was sitting on his shoulder, making small sounds.

“…Popcorn-kun I presume..?” Takaki asked with a murky expression, not really all that happy with the interruption.

“I think his jealous~” Hasshi laughed, looking at the squirrel.

“I think he wants food,” Takaki countered, really tempted to start making shooing motions at the little animal. “Just give him the rest of the bag or something, I wasn’t done with the kiss yet.”

Hasshi turned to look at Takaki again, his eyes sparkling in a very nice way. “Mm, really..?” Hasshi asked in a cute voice, a delighted smile on his lips. Hasshi glanced at the little squirrel. “Ne, Popcorn-kun, can you give us some privacy?” he asked from the little animal which was simply turning his head around, of course not understanding what Hasshi was saying.

Takaki chuckled at the way Hasshi was in a way seriously asking something like that from the squirrel. “You know, my butt is starting to freeze, you think we could get up?”

“What about the kiss?” Hasshi asked back, pouting his lips.

“…How about we continue about this subject somewhere inside..?” Takaki asked, his face melting into a gentle smile when looking at Hasshi.

Hasshi seemed to be considering that for about three seconds. “Okay! Here, Popcorn-kun, you can have the rest of the bread, Takaki and I are going home now~”

Takaki didn’t even try to keep from laughing when Hasshi emptied what was left of the bread next to himself on the ground before getting up, pulling Takaki with him. Not exactly what Takaki had planned for today, but he had to admit, getting his first kiss with Hasshi was a lot more than what he had hoped to be happening…

THE END

Aah, it was so fun to just write total random TakaHasshi bits XD At first I thought maybe I should just change the title and go with "cute things that might actually happen" and leave out the kissing stuff and so on, but well, went with it anyway XD

Comments are loved as always. And now I'll go get something to eat and start working on my essays since I have deadlines coming up XD; First one being tomorrow... *cough*

Mis Snow Man - "Be with you" (Iwamoto x Fukka)

2009-09-13T13:51:46Z

I managed to finish this yesterday so posting it now~~ Sequel to the Mis Snow Man fic "Dear My Friends" I posted last weekend :3 (...It actually ended up being not as high rated as I was planning 8D; So should I continue again..? XD;)

Title: Be with you
Fandom: Mis Snow Man
Pairings: Iwamoto x Fukasawa
Rating: PG-13
Genre: Romance
Warnings: kissing & hinting
Story: A storm hits when Fukka is over at Iwamoto's place, so Iwamoto suggests Fukka spends the night there instead going home in the rain.

(And what do you know, another Arashi song title as the fic title 8D; *so needs to come up with some better titles*)

Be with you

“Nnn… …Eh? Did I fall asleep just now..?” Fukka asked, blinking and seeing the ceiling above himself. He looked around, noticing he was laying on a bed on his back, the school book he had been reading earlier fallen on his side. Or more likely it had fallen over him but it had been moved away by…

“Just for a little bit,” Iwamoto confirmed, walking to Fukka and placed a small kiss on his lips before sitting next to the boy on the bed. “I think like half an hour or so? I would have woken you up if you slept much longer. You were just looking so cute I didn’t want to wake you up.”

Fukka managed to resist most of the blush at Iwamoto’s words as he pushed himself to sit up on the bed, shaking his head in attempt to try wake himself up. Well, he had been feeling like dozing off during studying, so it hadn’t exactly been the best idea to try reading when laying down in the first place. “Don’t let me fall asleep when I should be studying…” Fukka murmured, trying to sound annoyed, although he wasn’t really succeeding.

Iwamoto just smiled before leaning in to place a small peck on Fukka’s lips. He changed his mind though, pressing a bit longer kiss right after that, feeling Fukka lean forward towards the kiss too. “You already did mostly everything you had to anyway, and there’s no school tomorrow, so you’ll be fine~”

“…Don’t spoil me with that kind of thinking or I might start feeling tempted to slack off with school stuff,” Fukka said with a light laughter. “Nn, how late is it..?” Fukka turned to look at the clock on Iwamoto’s nightstand. “I guess I should be heading home soon.”

“Mm, don’t go yet…” Iwamoto pleaded, moving closer to Fukka so that he was more over Fukka’s legs than actually next to the boy. He kissed Fukka, making the boy to lay back down on the bed, leaning after him also. “We’ve only been studying today, we haven’t really had any kissing time..?”

Fukka chuckled against Iwamoto’s lips, starting to answer to the kiss - where was the point in even trying to pretend he was resisting it when he liked kissing with Iwamoto anyway? It had only been about two weeks since Iwamoto had kissed him the first time in the Ferris wheel, so they had of course gotten several chances to kiss after that - seeing how much they both liked it, they had somehow managed to find some time and place for at least a tiny bit kissing each day - but that was more or less the extent their new relationship had gone. Iwamoto had made slight moves for something a bit more, but nothing too forward, and they hadn’t talked about it either.

“…Nh, what’s that sound..?” Fukka asked slightly distracted when they had a small break in the kiss. “Sounds like… rain?”

Both the boys looked towards the window, and with a sharp ‘ah!’ Iwamoto jumped up to close the open window before any water could get inside and wet any of the electronics he had on his table. “Damn, and it’s not exactly raining little either…” Iwamoto mumbled, looking out through the window. It was completely dark outside already, but thanks to the streetlights it was obvious how the rain had already gotten insane.

Fukka made a strained sound, getting up from the bed himself and walking to the window next to Iwamoto. “This is bad… I’m going to be drenched before I even get to the station!” Even if Fukka would borrow an umbrella, with how much water there was, that wouldn’t protect much. And looking at the ground the water was already starting to gather into ponds, which meant he would have his shoes soaked through after just few steps. Autumn weather was the worst…

Iwamoto looked at Fukka on his side, thinking for a few seconds before reaching his arms around the other boy from behind his back, pulling him against himself. “You could stay over for the night..?” Iwamoto suggested, placing a small kiss on Fukka’s neck. “It’s not school night anyway, and we don’t even have practice tomorrow so there’s no hurrying with anything… And we have extra futon so it‘s no problem at all.”

Fukka shivered in a very good way from the touch of Iwamoto’s lips against his neck. Let’s see, he could either go outside and go back home all the way in the horrible rain and get wet and feel miserable, or he could stay here where it was warm and kiss with Hikaru as much as he wanted… Yes, a tough choice indeed.

“I think I like that idea better…” Fukka said with a little smile, seeing through the reflection in the window that Iwamoto was smiling at his reply.

“Thank you for saving me from spending the night alone in this storm,” Iwamoto said with a small laughter before pressing another small kiss on Fukka’s neck.

“Alone..?” Fukka asked, turning around with Iwamoto’s arms still around him.

With Fukka facing him, Iwamoto could now kiss the boy on the lips properly. “Mm, since my family won’t be coming home for the night since they’re visiting relatives a bit further away… Oh right, I was supposed to call them!” Iwamoto suddenly remembered. “Ah, I guess I better call before I forget again. You should probably call your parents too to tell you’re staying over? I’ll find you some clothes to sleep in after I’ve called…”

Iwamoto reached for his cellphone from the side of the table, picking the number as he walked out of the room, leaving Fukka to have the privacy of making his call in there.

Fukka didn’t move to get his phone just yet though, he was more or less frozen into place. Alone? So that meant it was just him and Iwamoto on their own at Iwamoto’s house for the whole night? Stealing moments to kiss when no one was around at school or work or one of their homes was one thing, but spending a whole night in otherwise empty house together was totally different caliber! Fukka wasn’t stupid, he could tell Iwamoto wanted to do more than just the kissing, and something like this would be a chance for it, but Fukka himself didn’t really know where he stood in that aspect…

Fukka shook his head, trying to get thoughts such as that out of his head. He was being ridiculous! It wasn’t like anything like that would happen, Fukka was just worrying over nothing. He almost felt like laughing at himself before going to get his phone and choosing his mother’s number.

“Ne, mom, it started raining really bad so I’m staying over at Iwamoto’s place for the night since there’s nothing tomorrow anyway. I really don’t want to go out there in the rain. Ah, no, we didn’t really ask, since his parents are not home. He’s calling right now though. So I’m keeping him company too so he doesn’t have to stay here alone.” There was a strong sound of thunder outside right then which almost made Fukka jump - Fukka knew for sure he wouldn’t have cared too much being alone when the weather was like that… “Yes, we’ll remember to sleep too. And we already did our homework too. I’ll come home tomorrow once the weather calms down. Yeah… Yeah. Okay. Bye, and good night~”

“’We’ll remember to sleep too’..?” Iwamoto snickered near Fukka‘s ear, snaking his arms back around the boy’s waist. The other boy almost jumped from surprise. “Ups, I didn’t mean to scare you, sorry…”

“Ah, not… it wasn’t that…” Fukka tried denying, although his very fast heartbeat was speaking against it. Or well yes, it had been a surprise, but his reaction to it was a lot bigger than what it would have normally been, much thanks to the sentence Iwamoto just repeated when put into the context of Fukka’s worrying earlier about the ‘going further than just kissing’ subject. So much for being able to not think about that.

“Uun, anyway… Mom said the weather is apparently fine where they are now, but she seemed happy I don’t have to be alone for the night,” Iwamoto explained. He made a face when looking outside. It wasn’t like he was afraid of storms, but it still wasn’t a nice weather for being alone. “Are you hungry?” Iwamoto asked, releasing his arms from around Fukka. “We could get something to eat before getting a change of clothes for you?” The boys had both taken showers just earlier since they had come straight from practice, so Iwamoto just skipped over that now. They didn’t need another shower just after some studying.

“I’m fine either way I think…” Fukka started, but reconsidered it then. “Mm, on second thought, maybe food first? If it gets too cold because of the weather, I want to have more clothes on when in the kitchen since it’s colder there.”

Iwamoto just smiled at Fukka’s logic. It was all true of course, but Iwamoto himself wasn’t really the type to think that far. “Jaa, food first then!”

“Any preferences what you’d want to eat?” Iwamoto asked when they were walking to the kitchen. “Or well, guess it kind of depends what we have, since I don’t think we should order anything with how the weather is.” Iwamoto added the last part with a laughter. Not only would they be getting wet food, Iwamoto would feel bad for the person who had to deliver it if they did.

“Mm, I’m not that picky, so whatever is fine I guess?” Fukka said, leaning against one of the chairs around the kitchen table when Iwamoto went to check around what choices they might have.

“Ah, I forgot mom bought these…” Iwamoto said, pulling some sandwiches packed in plastic from the fridge. “Since mom wanted to make sure I have at least something to eat while they’re away, she bought some sandwiches like this… Here!” Iwamoto tossed one at Fukka and then went to pick a couple juice cans for them to drink from the lower part of the fridge. “We can just eat these in my room.”

“Sweats and T-shirt okay?” Iwamoto asked once they were back in his room, rummaging through his closet for some clothes. Fukka just nodded couple times - his mouth was full of sandwich so he wasn’t really able to answer right then.

“Here you go…” Iwamoto said, putting the clothes on the edge of the table before picking his own sandwich from next to it. “The weather really does look depressing, doesn’t it..?” he asked when looking at the window.

Just then a lightning struck somewhere really close. “I think you hurt its feelings…” Fukka chuckled when Iwamoto nearly jumped.

“Hurt whose feelings? Weather?” Iwamoto laughed.

Fukka only shrugged as a reply. “Mother Nature?” he suggested with a smile, and Iwamoto only laughed more.

After just staring at the rain hitting against the window for a short moment, Iwamoto stuffed the rest of his food into his mouth and headed to get his own sleeping clothes from the side of the bed. From the corner of his eyes Iwamoto noticed that when he pulled off his shirt, Fukka was inching the chair he was sitting on around so that he wasn’t facing towards Iwamoto. It was amusing - and very cute - how Fukka was trying to do it secretly somehow, pretending to just turn more towards the window, but it was still pretty obvious. Iwamoto hadn’t exactly missed how Fukka had been avoiding going to the shower at the same time with him after practice ever since they had kissed the first time, and while Iwamoto of course thought it was cute in many ways that Fukka was acting so bashful, there was a limit to when it was feeling a bit frustrating too. Of course, Fukka acting different around him like that made him feel that at least the boy didn’t just like kissing with him, but there was more there also, but Iwamoto just didn’t know how to handle this kind of situation.

“I already finished changing so you don’t have to pretend you’re staring the rain so intently anymore…” Iwamoto almost singsonged, barely being able to keep down the smirk from coming to his lips when he saw Fukka peek over his shoulder at him, a blush on his face - was Fukka actually thinking he didn’t notice? “What, you can’t change with me in the room?” Iwamoto asked when he saw Fukka glancing at the clothes Iwamoto had given him. This time he couldn’t keep from laughing, but seeing Fukka glare at him made him think it wasn’t such a good idea after all. The boy did seem to be a bit touchy about this subject…

“Fine…” Iwamoto said with almost a sigh - just to make a point how he thought it was silly - and dropped himself on his bed. “It’s enough if I just look away, right? Or do you want to kick me out of my own room?” Iwamoto smiled a bit at how he had phrased the question, Fukka of course wouldn’t do something like that, so Iwamoto didn’t even wait for an answer. He laid down on the bed, turning so that his face was towards the wall.

In the meanwhile Fukka was still sitting on the chair, just staring at Iwamoto’s back. Fukka had been about to say he would go change in the bathroom, but with everything Iwamoto said just now, it would just make him look stupid if he said something about that now! Or well, he was already feeling himself stupid for Iwamoto noticing he was avoiding looking when the other boy was changing… Well, maybe he just was being stupid. Or silly at least.

Fukka put his juice down on the table before getting up from the chair. He gave a small glance at Iwamoto before facing away again, starting to pull off his shirt.

Iwamoto heard the shuffling from where he was laying, knowing the other boy had started changing clothes after all. Iwamoto shifted slightly, still keeping his back towards where Fukka was changing, but just enough so that he could see the rest of the room from the full body mirror near the end of the bed. Iwamoto didn’t really even know why he was doing something like that, maybe it was just because he was not supposed to he felt like peeking. Fukka was facing away from him anyway, so it wasn’t like he saw anything, and even if he did, it wasn’t like it wasn’t anything he hadn’t seen before. Although… for some reason when he was laying there watching Fukka pulling off his shirt, it felt different… Iwamoto suddenly felt like he should just do as he promised and not watch, so he shifted his eyes properly back to the wall.

Once Fukka had finished changing his clothes, having put his own clothes on the back of Iwamoto’s chair, he turned to look at the other boy again - Iwamoto was still laying on the bed, face towards the wall, not moving. Without really thinking about it, he tiptoed next to the bed, and leaned to tickle Iwamoto on the sides. The older boy nearly jumped with a loud shout, making Fukka break out laughing. At least he could give some payback for Iwamoto making him feel embarrassed about the clothes changing subject!

“Oi, that wasn’t really nice, even though I did just what I said and didn’t look…” Iwamoto scolded, although since he was laughing himself it wasn’t exactly too believable.

Fukka was still leaning close, so before the boy could move, Iwamoto reached his hands to take hold of Fukka’s wrists, pulling the other boy down on the bed with him. Laying next to each other now, Iwamoto leaned closer, pressing their lips together. Even though Fukka hadn’t been expecting being pulled on the bed like that, Iwamoto could still feel the hint of smile against his own lips. Well, if Fukka was feeling like teasing him like that, he wouldn’t have to worry about the boy’s shyness as much then, or at least he was hoping.

Iwamoto had already released Fukka’s wrists, one of his arms circling around Fukka’s waist, his hand settling on the boy’s back. The shirt was still feeling a bit cool, Fukka’s body heat not having warmed it up yet. Once the kiss grew a bit deeper, Iwamoto pushed himself up, moving so that he was move over Fukka, leading the other boy to lay on his back, Iwamoto’s hand moving away from the back and onto the side of Fukka’s waist, Iwamoto’s other hand holding himself up.

But it was when Iwamoto leaned lower, closer against Fukka when he felt the change in Fukka’s body response. And he wasn’t pleased one bit. Fukka wasn’t pushing him away or even stopping the kiss, but there was a definite change. Instead of the pleasant feeling from just a moment ago, Fukka was clearly being hesitant and borderline rejecting in his body language.

So Iwamoto was the one to break the kiss instead. “You know this is really annoying…” he mumbled, pushing himself up enough so that he was away from over Fukka. He could see the confusion in Fukka’s eyes, but if the boy couldn’t understand on his own, then he would just have to listen. “I haven’t done anything more than kissed you, not since I haven’t had your approval, and I’m not planning on doing anything without you agreeing to it first so I really don’t appreciate you acting like you don’t know when I’m going to force you into something you don’t want.” Iwamoto was actually starting to feel angry as he kept putting his thoughts into words. That was how he really was feeling, and how Fukka’s reactions felt to him. Of course Iwamoto didn’t pretend he didn’t want to do more than kissing too, but that didn’t mean he would do even the smallest thing unless he was sure Fukka was okay with it. Or not just okay with it, Iwamoto wanted Fukka to want it also.

Fukka looked like he was going through mixture of emotions of shock and confusion, and probably hurt too, but Iwamoto was also feeling hurt, so he couldn’t help it! He did feel like it was better to shut his mouth though, so he bit his lip, quickly turning around on the bed so he was facing the wall like a moment before too. He didn’t want to deal with this subject any more than that now. Or talk about anything else for that matter either. Fukka was staying over for the night, so it wasn’t a good idea to stir up a fight about anything, so Iwamoto knew it was better to have a moment to just calm himself down and forget about the subject for the time being.

Fukka could do nothing but stare at Iwamoto, or now that the boy had turned away, Iwamoto’s back. What was that just now..? “Hi…Hikaru..?” Fukka tried carefully, but the other boy didn’t show even the slightest reaction to Fukka’s attempt to get his attention. Fukka swallowed once, trying to figure out what he should do now, or maybe more importantly, what had he just done wrong right now to make Iwamoto get so angry at him!

What had the boy said just now? ‘Acting like you don’t know when I’m going to force you into something you don’t want’? What did Hikaru mean by that..? Or… had Fukka really acted like that? He hadn’t meant to! Of course he didn’t mean it like that, but the moment he felt it was getting to something more, his body reacted on his own. But he really didn’t mean it like that…

“Hikaru..?” Fukka asked again, this time a bit softer, lifting his hand, but just when he was almost touching his fingers against Iwamoto’s arm, his hand stopped in the air. He hadn’t really paid any attention about it, but he didn’t really touch Iwamoto that much, did he? Or even with the kisses, Fukka had only initiated a kiss for… Actually, had he done that even once!? Maybe a few times, but only after a break from previous kiss, so maybe it didn’t count as really initiating one..? Fukka was actually feeling really bad after realizing this. It hadn’t been conscious way of acting, somehow Fukka just seemed to be holding back…

Fukka moved his hand some more, touching his fingers against Iwamoto’s arm this time. He could feel the very slight reaction on Iwamoto’s body when he touched the boy, but other than that there was still no response. “Hikaru..?” Fukka said yet again, now properly touching his hand against Iwamoto, sliding the hand higher on the boy’s arm. “Hikaru, I’m… I’m sorry…” he said, his voice getting quieter as he spoke, but he was so close he knew the other boy could hear, even if he was pretending to be ignoring him. Fukka moved slightly, moving his hand away from Iwamoto’s arm, circling his own arm around Iwamoto’s waist instead. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it like that…” Fukka hesitated for a moment, and then leaned closer, so that his lips were almost touching against the other boy’s neck. Fukka felt his own heart racing, he couldn’t even pay proper attention to if Iwamoto was showing any signs of reacting or not. At least the other boy wasn’t saying anything yet, and it was still making Fukka feel bad.

“…Maybe I should get angry more often if it gets you acting like this…” Iwamoto finally said after what felt like a really long time. The boy turned around, facing Fukka who didn’t seem to understand one bit of what Iwamoto was saying, but the only thing he cared about right then was that Iwamoto was smiling.

Iwamoto just laughed lightly at Fukka’s still confused expression and took a hold of his hand, placing it on his own cheek. “You don’t exactly show much signs of affection on your own, you know..?” Iwamoto explained.

Fukka blushed, looking away. “I… I kinda realized it just now, actually…” he mumbled a bit embarrassed.

Iwamoto actually looked a bit surprised by that himself. Was Fukka actually being serious with that? “Just… realized..?” Iwamoto stuttered it out quite astonished without even thinking, but seeing Fukka look a bit down at his comment he knew he shouldn’t have said that. “Ah, I didn’t mean it like it was bad, I just didn’t know that, so it was a surprise.”

“Ne, Fukka…” Iwamoto then continued when Fukka was still looking a bit unsure, and pushed himself into a sitting position. “Can we talk a bit?”

Fukka looked up, now not really following what Iwamoto meant by ‘talking’, but pushed himself into a sitting position too, instead of laying down.

“I mean… about this. Or well, us,” Iwamoto explained, or at least tried, now feeling quite embarrassed actually. “Uh, I mean… I like kissing with you, and being with you Fukka, but when I said I like you that time, I didn’t mean just those things. It’s more that just that.”

Fukka gave a small nod at that. Of course he knew…

“It’s not like I’m asking like ‘where this is going’ or anything, it’s more like, um, I guess I just want to know where we are..? Does that make sense? I just want to know how you feel about all of this? Or, well… how you feel about me..?” Iwamoto added the last part more quiet than everything else he had just said. Sure enough, he had said he liked Fukka after the first time he had kissed him, but that was actually everything they had said about that subject. Things between them had been different after it, but they hadn’t actually talked anything about it. While Iwamoto wasn’t really bothered with it first, because it had simply felt Fukka had accepted his feelings, it had gotten a bit confusing by now…

Fukka had crossed his legs in front of him, staring down at his hands folded over his legs. “…How do I feel..?” Fukka said after a long silence, his voice pretty quiet. “Confused. I think that pretty much describes it… I’ve always felt at ease with Hikaru but… after the kiss, and saying you liked me, it’s been… weird. I mean, feeling shy at times I normally wouldn’t, or things like that. And I don’t really understand why that is. I end up thinking unnecessary things and react in a way I don’t want to, and…” Fukka pressed his lips together. He wasn’t sure if he was making any sense at all. Iwamoto had asked how he was feeling, so he was just saying honestly how he felt. “But… but I do like Hikaru too…” Fukka added in a quiet voice, looking up at Iwamoto only now when saying that, although after a short quiet moment after what he said he looked back down again, a hint of blush now on his cheeks.

Iwamoto had been listening intently what Fukka was explaining, and even though the boy was talking pretty quiet, and he was not making that much sense in general, Iwamoto could actually understand quite well what the boy meant, at least as long as he put the explanation into the context. Seeing how Iwamoto had confessed and kissed Fukka, it wasn’t really that surprising that Fukka was feeling different around him, and although Iwamoto was thinking Fukka was exaggerating with it, it seemed that was simply Fukka’s way of reacting because he didn’t know how to handle those feelings. But when in the end Fukka actually looked at him, and said he liked Iwamoto too, most of Fukka’s other explanation disappeared from his head. And it took a while before Iwamoto managed to gather his thoughts back again enough so that he could even think of responding to it in some way.

Iwamoto moved one of his hands near Fukka’s face, lifting the boy’s chin up enough so that he was looking at him again. Iwamoto then leaned close, pressing his lips softly against Fukka’s. “I’m glad to hear you say you like me too…” Iwamoto said, moving back enough so that he was able to meet with Fukka’s eyes again. “For the other stuff, we can figure it out, right?”

Fukka just kept his eyes connected with Iwamoto’s, and after a short moment gave a small nod. Iwamoto smiled as a response before leaning to place another kiss to Fukka’s lips.

“So then…” Iwamoto continued, a bit mischievous smile coming to his lips. “Can we talk about the ‘thinking of unnecessary things and reacting in a way you don’t want to’ part of your earlier explanation?” Yes, Iwamoto had been paying close attention, and he was pretty sure that had to do with the way Fukka reacted so weird whenever they were getting more intense with the kissing.

And from Fukka’s reaction it looked like Iwamoto had guessed right, because the other boy blushed more, and suddenly looked quite uncomfortable with the subject.

“C’mon, you brought the subject up yourself, you can’t really leave it like that without explaining either, can you?” Iwamoto accused in a teasing voice. He couldn’t help but laugh just a little bit when Fukka directed a small glare at him. “Ne, come here…” Iwamoto said to Fukka, but the other boy just looked a bit confused to what Iwamoto meant. So Iwamoto just smiled, moving closer to Fukka instead. He moved so that he was pretty much behind Fukka’s back, and wrapped his arms around the boy, leaning his chin against Fukka’s shoulder. “Is it easier to explain if you don’t have to look at me?” Iwamoto asked, closing his eyes and only concentrating on how Fukka’s body was reacting to his touch. He could feel Fukka had been a bit hesitant first, but with how Iwamoto was holding his arms around him the way he was, he could clearly feel the slight relaxation in Fukka’s body.

Fukka bit his tongue for a moment, thinking how it wasn’t exactly any easier to talk about that subject with Iwamoto holding him. Although Fukka would have been lying if he said he didn’t like the feeling of the boy‘s arms around him…

“It’s just… um, well, like I said, it’s confusing…” Fukka began talking. His body was trying to start fidgeting on its own already, but Iwamoto’s arms held onto him a bit tighter, effectively calming Fukka down. “I guess… it just feels like it’s going to turn into more than just kissing, and I don’t really know how I feel about that…”

“I already said I wouldn’t do anything you don’t want to do, right?” Iwamoto asked, pressing a small kiss near Fukka’s shoulder where the shirt wasn’t covering it before leaning his chin back against it. “And I do mean it, I don’t want to do anything you don’t want to.”

“I know… And it’s just a reaction, I can’t help it,” Fukka replied, suddenly really annoyed by that useless reaction. “So, uh, can you ignore it? If I react like that?”

“No,” Iwamoto answered simply, and he could feel Fukka’s body slump at the reply. “I can’t simply ignore feeling like you’re not liking it or are resisting it or something. It doesn’t matter if it’s just a reaction, because you’re still feeling it,” Iwamoto explained, touching the side of his face against Fukka’s neck. This was actually really nice… being able to just be close to Fukka like this, and with Fukka actually feeling comfortable with it enough to even talk about how he was feeling about so important things. “But since now I know how you’re feeling about all that… we can simply try training you away from it.”

“…Training?” came a confused question from Fukka after a few second of silence. Iwamoto was quite sad he couldn’t see how the boy was looking like then, because judging from his voice he was guessing Fukka had quite adorable confused expression on his face right then.

“Yes, training,” Iwamoto confirmed with a small laughter. He placed a small kiss on the side of Fukka’s neck before releasing his arms from around the boy and moving on the bed so that he was facing him again. “And by that I mean… we simply kiss and stuff until you get to the point where you’re reacting badly, and we take a break until you get over that, and see if we can continue then?”

“…You think that would work?” Fukka asked, slightly surprised, although he had to admit that kind of ‘training’ did sound kind of fun… Fukka didn’t notice the hint of smile coming to his lips until it was too late and Iwamoto had already noticed it, and Fukka trying to hide it afterwards only made Iwamoto smirk in amusement.

“We can always try..?” Iwamoto suggested, tilting his head with a smile before leaning forward, placing his lips against Fukka’s in a soft kiss. They kissed for a moment like that, just sitting there, until Iwamoto moved his hands on Fukka’s shoulders, slowly pushing the boy down on the bed again.

“If you think it’s getting too much for you, just say so?” Iwamoto asked softly, holding himself up with his arms so that he could see Fukka’s face properly. “Or if I feel you reacting badly, I stop on my own too. Okay?” Iwamoto waited until he got a nod as an answer from Fukka before he leaned back down to kiss him again. He started with a few small kisses before making the kiss longer, and slowly deeper. Iwamoto could feel Fukka was still being a bit suspicious about the whole ‘training’ idea working, but the boy was soon enough seeming to forget about it, instead replying to the kiss more, which was something Iwamoto was very happy about.

They actually kissed for quite a long time, but it was when Iwamoto shifted his arms so that his body was getting closer to Fukka’s when he felt Fukka’s body start almost resisting again. “Okay that’s a break time then,” Iwamoto announced once he broke the kiss, and moved to lay on his side next to Fukka, giving the boy his space.

Fukka made an annoyed sound and pulled both his arms over his face, kicking his feet against the bed. Iwamoto knew he shouldn’t be laughing at the other boy’s frustration, but he was being so cute like this… “Don’t worry about it,” Iwamoto said, doing a bad job trying to resist the laughter. “Like I said, we’re training away from it.” Of course Iwamoto wasn’t really all that pleased to have to stop the kissing, but if he had to do it, he would do it.

“You laughing at it is not really helping you know…” Fukka mumbled, lifting his arms away from over his face so that he could glare at Iwamoto.

“It’s better than me getting angry, right?” Iwamoto suggested, and wasn’t really all that surprised that Fukka didn’t answer him. “Anyway, can you tell what it is that makes you react like that? If you know that is?” Iwamoto then asked. “I think I was getting closer to you, and then you started feeling weird…” Truthfully, Iwamoto hadn’t really paid that much attention, he had gotten so into the kiss he had kind of forgotten to pay attention to the signals as much as he should have… “So what is it that makes you react like that? Or, well, what is it that’s making you feel scared?”

“I’m not feeling scared of anything…” Fukka mumbled, annoyed and clearly on defense.

“Sorry. So what is it that you’re feeling uncertain about?” he corrected.

Fukka seemed to be thinking that for a moment. “I’m not really sure…” Fukka said slowly, clearly trying to put thought into it.

“I wouldn’t be doing anything that would hurt you know?” Iwamoto said, a little smile on his lips.

“I know that!” Fukka said, now turning on his side too so that he was facing Iwamoto. Actually it was part of Iwamoto’s plan, to kind of annoy Fukka enough so that he could not feel scared or uncertain or whatever he wanted to name the feeling he was experiencing.

“It’s not the kissing part, right?” Iwamoto asked, and Fukka shook his head. He didn’t really suspect that, both of them liked the kissing part. “So then getting too close? You were fine with me hugging you earlier, but when I was getting close while kissing…” Iwamoto stopped to ponder at that thought, and glancing at Fukka’s face it seemed the other boy was thinking about the same thing.

Well, it wasn’t like Iwamoto really understood any better about these things than Fukka either, so maybe it was pointless trying to figure it out, and just go along with the original plan. But if they were on the right track at least somehow there, it might be good idea to follow it. “Fukka, can you close your eyes?”

“Eh? Why?” Fukka asked, suddenly looking suspicious.

Iwamoto just shrugged though. “Because I asked? I guess it doesn’t matter, you can keep them open too I guess…”

Fukka eyed Iwamoto for a few seconds before actually shutting his eyes. It seemed Fukka was determined to show he wasn’t bothered what he himself thought was just ‘reaction’ and nothing else, so closing his eyes was some kind of way to try proving Iwamoto he wasn’t feeling uncomfortable with all this. Of course, Iwamoto was just fine with that.

“I’m not planning on anything weird,” Iwamoto assured, although with a light laughter, and reached his hand to touch against Fukka’s cheek. Fukka flinched at the touch at first, but most likely just because he wasn’t expecting, since he wasn’t seeing it due to having closed his eyes.

Iwamoto brushed his fingers against Fukka’s cheek, and from there to the boy’s chin, sliding his thumb slowly along Fukka’s lower lip. Iwamoto was actually a bit surprised to notice his own heartbeat suddenly got faster when he saw Fukka parting his lips at the touch of Iwamoto’s finger. Iwamoto hadn’t planned on kissing Fukka during this part of his little ‘experiment’ or ‘training’ or whatever, but Fukka reacting like that was not making it easy!! And Iwamoto ended up not being able to resist the temptation, and moved his hand to the side of Fukka’s neck, replacing his finger with his lips against Fukka’s now. He made sure to keep his body slightly away from Fukka’s though, because he didn’t want to have to cut the kiss short this time! Fukka still had his lips parted after Iwamoto’s touch earlier, so Iwamoto didn’t let the chance go by, and carefully slid his tongue past Fukka’s lips. Iwamoto was always more or less careful with the kissing because of how Fukka might react, but right now he was pretty confident it was safe to push it a little bit. And sure enough, Fukka didn’t seem to be against the idea either, and Iwamoto even managed to get a small sound out of Fukka when his tongue touched against Fukka’s inside the other boy’s mouth.

“…Sorry, got a little distracted…” Iwamoto explained, and tried clearing his throat when he noticed his voice was suddenly sounding a hint huskier than a moment earlier. He didn’t miss the little flash of smile on Fukka’s lips when he did that. Okay, so kissing like that was definitely okay then… Iwamoto wondered if he should just get ‘distracted’ a little more and continue with that, but he was pretty sure if he did that, he really would get too distracted for real.

Iwamoto still had his hand on the side of Fukka’s neck, so he now moved it lower from there, to the boy’s shoulder, and then slowly down his arm. “Remember to say if I’m doing something you don’t like, okay?” Iwamoto asked. Fukka still had his eyes closed, but when Iwamoto said that, the other boy opened one eye for a moment, and when he closed it again he stuck his tongue out at Iwamoto.

As good job as Iwamoto was doing with not laughing at Fukka being cute like that, there was something else he couldn’t resist. He leaned closer, quickly sucking onto Fukka’s tongue before the boy would manage to pull it back inside his mouth. Fukka made a sharp sound, quickly pulling away, although Iwamoto was guessing - and hoping - it was mainly just from the surprise. And Fukka didn’t exactly move too far away either, but he did have his eyes open now, staring intently at Iwamoto.

“I somehow get the feeling you’re not taking this too seriously…” Iwamoto teased - because of the earlier peeking and sticking out tongue - and was happy to notice Fukka was actually smiling.

“How can I? It feels silly…” Fukka replied with a little laughter.

“Oh? It doesn’t feel good then?”

Iwamoto couldn’t help the small feeling of pride when he saw Fukka blush a little bit at his question. “I didn’t say that…”

“Is that so..?” Iwamoto asked in a very pleased voice before leaning forward, pressing a small kiss on Fukka’s lips. “I wouldn’t really mind kissing and touching you more, but I just want to make sure you’re okay with it…” Iwamoto moved his hand on the side of Fukka’s waist, sliding it a bit higher over the shirt, pressing a few more kisses on Fukka’s lips as he was doing so. “And not like I mind touching through every inch of your body when doing it…” he added with a little smirk, which only got wider when he saw Fukka blush again.

Iwamoto was being more daring now, because Fukka really had been replying quite nicely despite the one moment earlier, so he kissed the boy again, while moving his hand along the boy’s waist in slow motions. He made sure to keep a little distance between their bodies and not press against Fukka, but was moving his hand more freely now. From Fukka’s waist he moved his hand to the boy’s stomach, and eventually to the boy’s chest before returning it back to Fukka’s neck, kissing him deeper for a long moment.

“Feeling less silly..?” Iwamoto asked when he eventually broke the kiss. Although he forgot about wanting to tease the other boy when he saw how Fukka was looking like right then. Fukka was looking at him with slightly dazed eyes, lips still parted after the earlier kiss. Iwamoto could just stare for a moment, and when he could collect himself enough to try say something, Fukka had already gotten ahead of him, suddenly moving forward himself, hotly kissing Iwamoto.

Iwamoto had not been expecting that! For the shy Fukka who hadn’t been making really any initiative whatsoever to have his moves so suddenly get bold like that… Not like Iwamoto was complaining though!!

Iwamoto had been careful not to get too close to Fukka not to scare him again, or whatever Fukka wanted to call his own reaction to it, but now Fukka was pretty much pressing completely against him, and not feeling shy at all from what Iwamoto could tell. It almost felt a bit unfair, seeing how Iwamoto had had to hold back earlier himself, not that he was exactly feeling like pouting about it at the moment. Instead Iwamoto moved his hand to Fukka’s hip, replying to the kiss deeply.

“Ah, no, this isn’t good…” Iwamoto said after quite a bit of kissing, suddenly pulling away and sitting up, leaving Fukka look quite baffled on the bed.

“Wha-- Did I do something wrong?” Fukka asked quickly, looking so worried Iwamoto almost wanted to just laugh and kiss the boy to get rid of his useless worries, but didn’t really dare to do something like that then…

“Um, that would depend if you consider it wrong or right…” Iwamoto mumbled a big evadingly, but noticed Fukka was only looking more confused, and possibly even more worried, so he had to try to say something so that the boy wouldn’t be worrying. “Just… uh, when you do something like that…” the ‘something like that’ being pressing all against Iwamoto and kissing like that but the boy couldn’t really bring himself to explain it that detailed “…you can’t expect it not to have some kind of effect…”

Iwamoto moved slightly to try cover the ‘effect’ it had had on him, but him trying to do that only made Fukka notice what he meant. “…Oh…”

“Don’t ‘oh’ me…” Iwamoto said, although now sounding a bit amused already. Damn, since Fukka hadn’t really done anything like that before, Iwamoto hadn’t had any idea how short time it took to have that kind of effect on his body…

Fukka had pushed himself up and snuck a little closer to Iwamoto, settling to sit on his knees right next to the boy. “So… I didn’t do anything wrong then at least?” Fukka wanted to confirm, and Iwamoto was surprised to see the boy actually had a hint of smile on his lips.

“You’re actually enjoying this!?” Iwamoto blamed, but he had to admit, he preferred Fukka looking like he was enjoying the situation, and even looking a bit mischievous was than the overly timid Fukka. The difference just had been too big for Iwamoto to be able to handle that easily. “Anyway, that was quite a change of heart there just now…”

Iwamoto almost felt like pinching Fukka when he noticed the other boy seemed to be so fascinated by the effect he had had on Iwamoto he barely was listening what he was saying. “Eh? Well, I don’t know…” Fukka replied, looking like he was realizing it himself only then too. “It felt nice, the way you touched and kissed me, so my body kind of took over…” Fukka admitted, although surprisingly not looking all that embarrassed.

“Seems like my ‘training’ worked at least then,” Iwamoto laughed, very pleased with himself.

Fukka didn’t reply anything to that. He had a little smile on his lips as he still kept his eyes on Iwamoto, and when the other boy stopped laughing to give a questioning look at Fukka, the boy leaned forward, pressing his lips right against Iwamoto’s.

Iwamoto’s initial reaction was to kiss right back, and if his body hadn’t been painfully reminding him he would end up in even more turned on state if he did something like that, he forced himself to pull back. “Fukka, you know I like your sudden liking for showing initiative, but I think right now you should go back to holding back a little, because otherwise I don’t know if I can.”

“Then don’t,” Fukka said simply, without even thinking.

Iwamoto could only blink at that. “Err… don’t what?” He had no idea what Fukka meant with that.

Fukka’s lips curled into a flirty smile which Iwamoto thought was so incredibly irresistible, and leaned a bit closer, placing one hand over Iwamoto’s thigh before whispering to the boy’s ear. “Then don’t try holding back…”

Iwamoto was pretty sure he could actually hear his brain breaking inside his head at that comment. Fukka seemed not to be patient enough to wait for him to recover from that right then, and instead reached his arms around Iwamoto’s neck before pressing their lips hotly together again. When Fukka shifted his body so that he was leaning closer to Iwamoto, the boy’s hands just moved on their own to Fukka’s hips. Fukka’s body was too close to his, way too close…

Iwamoto could only withstand so much, and soon he already pushed Fukka down on the bed, holding the boy’s shoulders against the bed while keeping his own body a small distance from Fukka. “Is there some kind of on/off switch on you I accidentally hit earlier or something?” Iwamoto asked with a slightly strained, quite noticeably husky voice.

Fukka only laughed at the question though. “I don’t know… I liked it.”

“I’m glad you did and all but, uh… Do you have any idea what you are doing?” Iwamoto asked, a hint of desperation on his voice. There was no way Fukka was comprehending what he was putting Iwamoto’s body through.

Fukka simply bit his lower lip as keeping his eyes connected with Iwamoto’s, and since the other boy was holding his shoulders down so that he couldn’t move that much, Fukka lifted one of his legs, brushing his knee against the front of Iwamoto’s pants, making Iwamoto let out a loud moan.

…Okay, so maybe Fukka had a pretty good idea what kind of effect he was having on him…

“Don’t push it…” Iwamoto nearly growled at Fukka’s ear, and in the spur of the moment decided to bite the other boy’s earlobe. Hearing Fukka gasp made him smile. Still, as fun possibilities as Fukka was providing him with right now, the part of Iwamoto’s head that was still working even little was telling him it was moving too fast from one end to the other, so he would have to pull the breaks.

Iwamoto sighed out loud before pushing himself up and settling to sit on the edge of the bed. He didn’t miss the confused and actually a bit annoyed look on Fukka’s face when he did.

“What are you doing!?” Fukka demanded, quickly pushing himself to sit up too, glaring at Iwamoto.

‘Being the responsible one…’ Iwamoto thought in his head, but didn’t say it out loud. “Controlling myself… barely…” Iwamoto answered, adding the last part a little more quiet.

“Didn’t I already tell you not to hold back?” Fukka asked, and if Iwamoto wasn’t trying to keep himself calm the best he could or he would have been laughing so much at how childish Fukka was sounding like right then - exactly like a little kid not getting what he wanted in a sudden whim. Iwamoto wasn’t looking at Fukka right then, so he didn’t notice the boy coming closer until he felt the pair of arms wrapping around him, and Fukka’s chin against his shoulder. “Let’s continue from that…” Fukka nearly purred, and so close to Iwamoto’s ear the boy was wondering if he should be fearing of Fukka biting his ear since he had done that just now himself…

“You know, if I didn’t know any better, I’d say you’re probably drunk right now,” Iwamoto commented, not being able to hide all of the amusement from his voice.

“Hnn, is that so?” Fukka asked, not moving one bit from where he was. “I’ve never even drunk anything, so I have no idea how I would act drunk…”

“Good. And let’s not get back to that subject until you’re 20,” Iwamoto said simply, receiving a small chuckle as a reply from the boy behind him.

“Have you calmed down a bit?” Iwamoto asked after a while of just sitting like that when he was starting to feel like Fukka was seeming less overly flirty, although still leaning against him.

“I think so…” Fukka replied, actually sounding a little bit embarrassed by the way he had been acting.

Fukka seemed to be back to his shy self - at least to some degree - and while the flirty Fukka had been very hot and tempting, it didn’t seem like the normal Fukka, so Iwamoto actually preferred it this way after all. “At least you’re not going to be reacting badly at me kissing you anymore, right?” Iwamoto asked, shifting so that he was more sideways to Fukka than his back towards him, and leaned to kiss the boy on the lips.

“I sure hope I won’t,” Fukka giggled against Iwamoto’s lips before leaning more into it.

“If you are I’m going to assume you have something seriously wrong in your head,” Iwamoto laughed. He circled his arms around Fukka’s waist, deepening the kiss a little. “So… do you think you want the futon? Or sleep with me instead?” Iwamoto asked once they broke the kiss.

“Mm, I think I’m okay without the futon,” Fukka answered after pretending he was pondering over it for a while first. “As long as you can keep your hands to yourself and not try anything funny~” Fukka teased.

“I don’t think you have the right to say that now!” Iwamoto laughed. “Or did you already forgot what you were saying and doing just earlier? ‘Then don’t try holding back’..?” Iwamoto teased, and he was delighted to notice how much the other boy blushed at his teasing.

“I wasn’t really, um… acting like myself,” Fukka defended himself, but he was smiling so he wasn’t really feeling bad about Iwamoto teasing him. “I’m not doing that again…”

“Oh, really? That’s kind of a shame though…” Iwamoto murmured, continuing with the teasing. “What if I ‘press the right button’ again?”

Fukka just laughed and stuck his tongue out at the other boy. “Oh shut up, there was no such thing.”

“Then how are you planning on explaining yourself~?” Iwamoto asked with a hint of smile. “And you know, if you’re planning on sticking your tongue at me like that much more I’ll just repeat what I did last time.”

Fukka immediately pulled the tongue back inside his mouth, pressing his lips tightly together.

Iwamoto only laughed more at that though. “Oi, you weren’t exactly disliking it so no use pretending!”

“Well, I wasn’t exactly saying anything about disliking it…” Fukka said evadingly before smiling a little bit.

“Oh, is that so..?” Iwamoto asked with a sneaky smile before suddenly pushing onto Fukka’s shoulders, making the boy fall on the bed on his back with a small yelp. “Should we try that again then?”

Fukka shook his head, pressing his lips tightly together, but he had his lips curled into a little smile.

“You know that would be so much more believable if you weren’t grinning like that.”

“I’m not--” Fukka started, but before he could get any further than that, Iwamoto’s tongue had already slid past his lips, his own lips against Fukka’s. Iwamoto had pretty much counted on Fukka disagreeing with him and giving him an easy opening like that as long as he exaggerated a little after all.

Fukka made a small moaning sound when Iwamoto’s tongue touched against his own. He wasn’t even trying to pretend to be resisting any of the kissing.

Iwamoto moved his hands from Fukka’s shoulders, holding his weight with one hand against the bed, and moved the other one down Fukka’s body, sliding it along the boy’s waist. He moved it a bit lower than last time, moving the edge of the shirt so slightly his fingertips could touch against the bare skin under the shirt. Iwamoto could feel a small shiver going through Fukka’s body, but there was no sign of any bad reaction like the previous time.

“Didn’t we agree on nothing weird?” Fukka asked, the hint of smile still on his lips, although maybe just a tiny bit more serious this time.

“We’re not trying to sleep yet, so I didn’t think it’d count?” Iwamoto said with a fake innocent voice before laughing. “But of course, if you don’t want to…” Iwamoto moved his hand away, and rolled away from over Fukka, laying next to him on his side.

“I didn’t exactly say that…” Fukka mumbled before rolling to his side also, so that he was facing Iwamoto.

“You’re pretty complex, aren’t you?” Iwamoto blamed, but with a smile.

Fukka came really close to sticking his tongue out again, but he didn’t have that bad memory. “Well, it’s just… like I said earlier, it’s confusing, I don’t really know how far I want to go…”

“You know I would just say something like go with it or let your body decide or whatever, but I don’t think I can say that to you with how weird your body seems to function,” Iwamoto said with a hint of smile.

“Well sorryyyy for having a weird body…” Fukka mumbled, pouting his lips.

“You know that’s not what I meant,” Iwamoto laughed, circling one arm around Fukka’s waist to pull the boy a bit closer. “I mean with you first reacting in a resisting way, and after a while you’re, well, kneeing me in the… well…” Iwamoto tried to signal in the direction he was talking about, guessing saying it in any more detail would probably only make Fukka feel embarrassed.

And sure enough, Fukka actually blushed at just that. “I didn’t really mean to do that, you know it right?” Fukka asked, suddenly looking a bit jumpy. “I mean, I know I was acting too flirty anyway, but that part was, uh, just… because what you said, it just felt like a funny thing to do, so I…”

Iwamoto pressed his index finger against Fukka’s lips to get the boy stop the almost panicked babbling before the boy would have the chance to blush even more as he was talking. “I know, it wasn’t something you would do so suddenly, so no worrying over it, okay?” Iwamoto didn’t remove his finger from over the boy’s lips until Fukka gave him a nod. Iwamoto could admit it to himself, Fukka had been able to surprise him and if it hadn’t been him being pushed to the edge it would have been a funny move and all, so not like he had any reason to dislike it, but given how Iwamoto had been in such a turned on stage, moves like that were not helping so he couldn’t fully appreciate the funny part in it either. “It would have been funny if you hadn’t affected my body that much already,” Iwamoto decided to confess after all, deciding maybe it would make Fukka feel better about it. “But really, don’t do it again unless you’re planning on going further with it, okay?”

Well, Fukka probably did feel a little better, but the last part Iwamoto added made him blush a bit more after all.

“Are you feeling tired?” Iwamoto asked, only now deciding to take a look at the clock on the side of his table, and he was actually quite surprised to notice it was a lot later than what he thought it would be. Apparently they had spent a lot more time kissing than he had thought…

“Mm, I guess…” Fukka nodded lightly, shifting his head enough so that he could see the same clock. “Eh? It’s that much?”

“I know…” Iwamoto confirmed with a little smile, leaning to press a kiss on Fukka’s chin. “Kissing was too much fun maybe?”

Fukka laughed lightly at his suggestion before placing a small kiss on Iwamoto’s lips.

“You want to borrow a toothbrush?” Iwamoto asked after placing a few kisses back on Fukka’s lips.

“If you have extra ones?” Fukka nodded. It didn’t really feel like a nice idea to think about how his breath might be in the morning if he didn’t brush his teeth, and if he was going to sleep next to Iwamoto and maybe kiss some with him in the morning… Fukka almost felt like slapping himself for getting his thoughts trail like that.

“Mom always has a stock of several extra ones, so there should be no problem with that,” Iwamoto mused before placing one more kiss on Fukka’s lips and then getting up, pulling the other boy with him.

“Should be here…” Iwamoto mumbled once they were in the bathroom, looking through the lower cabinet. Soon he made a small ‘aha!” sound before handing a new toothbrush for Fukka to use.

“Ne, do you have anything to do tomorrow?” Iwamoto asked while spreading some toothpaste on his own toothbrush.

“Mm, nothing I guess?” Fukka answered, his voice sounding a bit muffled since he was already brushing his teeth. “Why?”

“No reason really…” Iwamoto answered before putting the toothbrush into his mouth. Well, he of course wanted to ask if Fukka wanted to spend the day with him, but asking it now felt kinda… He wasn’t sure, but it felt a bit weird for some reason. He would ask in the morning. It wasn’t really likely that Fukka would make any new plans while sleeping anyway. Iwamoto could feel the slightly questioning look Fukka was giving him, but Iwamoto simply pretended to be ignoring it, and Fukka let it be also.

Once the boys were done with brushing their teeth, Iwamoto took Fukka’s brush and put it next to his own in his cup. “You can use it in the morning again then,” Iwamoto explained before heading out of the bathroom.

“I’ll be back after you,” Fukka said after him, signaling he wanted to use the toilet first and Iwamoto just nodded, heading back to his own room before Fukka.

Most of the lights were still on in the room, so it was pretty light even with how dark it was outside. Iwamoto leaned to shut the curtains before turning off most of the lights, leaving only the ones on his night stand still on. He hadn’t shut the lights from the hallway either, first of all because Fukka would still have to come back, and second of all if Fukka would have to go to the bathroom during the night or anything else, he wouldn’t have to stumble in the dark for that. Iwamoto of course knew his way around even in the dark, although he had managed to hit himself into something more than a few times before so maybe it was safer for everyone like that…

Iwamoto checked his phone to make sure it was voiceless and wouldn’t start ringing in the middle of the night in case someone decided it would be appropriate time to call and wake him up - it had happened before - before moving the covers to the side and laying down on the bed to wait Fukka. He pondered for a moment if it might work if he pretended to be sleeping already and surprise Fukka, so he turned towards the wall, closing his eyes and relaxing his body to look like he was asleep, waiting Fukka to come.

Since Iwamoto had taken some time to close curtains and do the other things, Fukka came back pretty soon after Iwamoto had laid down on the bed. “Hikaru..?” Fukka asked when he got inside, seeing the other boy already laying on the bed. “Oh c’mon, I know you don’t fall asleep that fast,” he said simply when he saw the boy ‘sleeping’ there and walked to the bed. Iwamoto didn’t seem to be moving at all in reaction to what he said though, so even Fukka hesitated a little bit. “Hikaru..?” Fukka asked softly when he could only see Iwamoto breathing evenly, and leaned closer to the boy.

Once Iwamoto sensed Fukka was close enough, he quickly spun around, reaching his arms to pull Fukka down to him, laughing happily when he heard the surprised sound from Fukka’s lips before the boy’s body hit against the mattress next to him.

“That was unfair! And I knew you weren’t really sleeping too!” Fukka blamed, but was laughing with Iwamoto already.

“Then why did you hesitate in the first place?” Iwamoto asked with a grin before pressing a kiss on Fukka’s lips. “Mm, you taste like the toothpaste now…”

“And that’s surprising how?” Fukka asked, pretending to be rolling his eyes before laughing some more.

“Just stating the obvious I guess,” Iwamoto smiled, his arms circling around Fukka’s waist as he kissed the boy again, this time longer. “Mm, can you sleep like this, what do you think..? I mean, if I have my arms around you? Or do you need more space?” Iwamoto wanted to try sleeping like this, because it really felt nice to have Fukka so close to him, but he didn’t want to be keeping Fukka from being able to sleep in case the other boy was uncomfortable with it.

“Um, well, I haven’t really slept with anyone’s arms around me before…” Fukka said with a bit shy smile. “So not like I can say from experience if I can sleep like that. We can try? And if I can’t sleep I just tell you then?” Fukka suggested. Fukka actually did like having the space when sleeping, but having Iwamoto’s arms around him like he did now felt really nice too… And besides Iwamoto was being sure to hold his arms loosely enough so that Fukka did have the space to move around and stuff if he wanted to, without even having to let go.

“Sounds like a plan…” Iwamoto smiled in response, placing a few more kisses on Fukka’s lips. “Good night…” he said, followed by one more kiss.

Fukka giggled softly. “Good night…” he responded, placing a quick kiss on himself on Iwamoto’s lips before settling his head better on the pillow. Iwamoto hadn’t asked Fukka if he wanted a pillow on his own, and Fukka hadn’t asked either, so they were sharing the one Iwamoto was normally using, so that meant while it was actually quite a big pillow, they were very close, and Fukka could feel Iwamoto’s breathing against his face as he closed his eyes. It was a new experience to sleep so close to someone else like this, but Fukka realized he really liked the feeling of Iwamoto’s warm body so close to his own. He moved just a little bit so that his head was tilted so that it was little below Iwamoto’s, his body closer to the other boy.

“Good night…” Fukka mumbled again in a small voice before relaxing his body more, feeling Iwamoto’s arms around him tighten their hold on him just the slightest as a response to his second ‘good night’.

THE END

...Yes, like I said, I WAS planning on having Iwamoto and Fukka all the way but for some weird reason (I've been having long days at school/work every day, okay? XD; So my head gets weird...) it ended up going on an on and just... that didn't happen 8D; It already ended up being so long fic LJ can barely handle the post! X3 Anyway, it somehow feels a bit unsatisfying ending, so maybe I have the boys wake up during the night or something to continue this... Or would someone want to read that? If not, then I just have a private party inside my head, not write any more continuation for this and concentrate on something else? So please comment if you'd want to read more of this story XDD

I guess I should do some studying now...

Mis Snow Man - "Dear My Friends" (Iwamoto x Fukka)

2009-09-05T12:10:05Z

HAPPY BIRTHDAY KYANDII!! XD It's still a couple days early, but since I fear I might not have time to post this on Monday I'm posting a bit early 83 This actually wasn't supposed to be your birthday fic, but since there's no way I can finish even the first chapter of the fic I was planning for that, I did this instead! XD Hope you like it~~

This fic was actually something I had started over a year ago, when it was still TOP3 and Jr.Boys, but I had only written like 1-2 pages XD;; So I found this fic again and turned it into MSM, and finished in couple days X3 It was actually really much fun to write Mis Snow Man~<3

Title: Dear My Friends
Fandom: Mis Snow Man (& A.B.C-Z)
Pairings: Iwamoto x Fukasawa (Watanabe x Fukasawa, Sanada x Hashimoto)
Rating: PG
Genre: Romance
Warnings: kissing
Story: Some of the Mis Snow Man boys and Hasshi have a little trip to the amusement park, but seems the only thing Iwamoto and NabeSho can think about is battle over Fukka's attention...

(And yes the title is from one Arashi song, since I fail with titles as usual...)

Dear My Friends

“Aaaah, we’re so late, we’re so late!” Fukka was saying in a panting voice and glanced over his shoulder to Iwamoto who was barely keeping up with him. The two of them were late from practice, and had been running all the way from the train station.

“You don’t have to keep saying that! We won’t be any less late…” Iwamoto said when they finally got to the doors to the dance studio. “Let’s just keep a low profile and try sneaking inside to change clothes and…”

“Iwamoto! Fukasawa!”

Both the boys almost jumped from the shock of hearing the voice. Very carefully the pair turned around, being caught by the stare of their dancing teacher. The teacher was scary most of the time already, but when he was angry… That was something none of the boys wanted to experience.

Iwamoto was quietly inching to the left, to hide behind Fukka’s back, but the teacher’s stare concentrated onto him so he froze on his feet, not able to move his eyes away from the teacher’s, even though he was terrified to even meet with the stare.

“We, um…” Iwamoto started, figuring he should try explaining the reason for them being late somehow. Fukka actually glanced over his shoulder at Iwamoto before turning back towards the teacher again - he could never even try speaking to the teacher when he was looking this mad.

It didn’t look like the teacher was interested in hearing their explanations though. “Get changed and come to practice. Now. All the others are waiting already! I want to talk to you after the practice though.”

“Hai!” The two boys said at the same time and hurried to the dressing room.

“Oh crap, the sensei was so mad…” Iwamoto whined, tugging off his shirt.

“It’s all your fault!” Fukka blamed, giving a small glare towards the other boy while rummaging through his bag for his practice clothes. “You just had to go to that one store to check the new CDs… And we missed the train because of it!”

“It’s not my…” Iwamoto started, about to argue it wasn’t his fault, but that would be just useless, because it was true, it was his fault. “I didn’t think we’d be late…” Iwamoto said, looking sulky. “I just tell sensei it was my fault.”

“It’s not like he cares whose fault it was in the first place…” Fukka mumbled. He took off his shirt and threw it at Iwamoto. He stuck his tongue out at Iwamoto when the boy shook the shirt off and glanced back at Fukka.

“Brat…” Iwamoto mumbled quietly to himself, but from the glare Fukka threw at his direction it seemed the other boy had heard him. Iwamoto just pretended he hadn’t said anything - he was younger than Fukka after all, so…

Fukka didn’t say anything though. Instead the boy just glared at Iwamoto for a few seconds before turning his concentration back to his clothes and got dressed quickly. “Hurry up or we’re just gonna get yelled even more,” Fukka the said, heading out off the room to the practice hall before Iwamoto had even finished. Iwamoto was the bratty one, not him, and Fukka didn’t want to get any more yelling from the teacher because of him…

* * * * * * * * * *

Fukka and Iwamoto were very happily surprised when they were saved from their teacher’s wrath at the end of the dance practice. It wasn’t because the teacher was any less angry about them being late, but simply because he was being angrier to someone else. More precisely to Kitayama and Fujigaya, because they had been even more late from the practice than they had, so the teacher only told them to leave after the practice, instead directing his yelling at the two older boys.

“Saaaaafe!” Iwamoto said with an exaggerated sigh once they got to the dressing room.

“You just got lucky, you shouldn’t be that excited about it,” Sanada said amused while pulling on his shirt.

“Yeah, like you hadn’t been relieved if it had been you…” Iwamoto said, making a face at Sanada.

“Sanada’s right though,” Fukka said, elbowing Iwamoto on the side as he passed by him. “We just got lucky Kitayama-kun and Fujigaya-kun were even later than us. Next time when you want to go shopping in the last minute, you’re on your own. I’m not planning on being late because of you again.”

“I already said I was sorry, didn’t I?” Iwamoto whined, sulking a little at Fukka’s annoyance at him.

“…No, actually, you didn’t even say that,” Fukka said blankly, giving a small glance at Iwamoto before heading to change his own clothes. “You just said you didn’t think we’d be late, but you didn’t say anything about being sorry.”

“Well, what do you expect, Iwamoto isn’t really the most thoughtful of people…” Watanabe snickered, and received a nasty glare from Iwamoto as a thank you for that. And when some others in the room laughed at Watanabe’s comment Iwamoto glared even more.

“Fine, I’m sorry we were late because of me,” Iwamoto said, although he was feeling so annoyed his tone wasn’t exactly apologetic, and he had crossed his arms over his chest. “Oi, are you even listening? Fukka!”

“Not really…” Fukka said blankly while changing his clothes. He didn’t really care that much if Iwamoto was apologizing or not - even less so when it sounded that the boy wasn’t really meaning it either. They had been late, and got yelled by the teacher, although they had managed to evade the worst storm thanks to others being late too.

Watanabe seemed to be incredibly amused by both Fukka’s and Iwamoto’s annoyance, and he was doing bad job trying to hide it. He decided it was better not to annoy Iwamoto anymore than he already was, otherwise he’d just take it out on him! “Ne~ Fukka…” Watanabe said, coming over to Fukka to sit on the bench next to the boy while Fukka was changing out off his clothes - Watanabe and most of the others had already taken their showers while Fukka and Iwamoto had been waiting for the teacher’s lecture of them being late, which luckily never happened. Or actually most of the juniors had already left too, half of the Mis Snow Man boys and Hasshi being the only ones left there still.

“Nn, what..?” Fukka asked, scratching one hand through his hair while holding his shirt on the other hand. His hair was all messed up after having danced so much in the practice. It was getting so long again it was being a little troublesome, he’d need to have it cut soon…

“Remember how we were talking about the amusement park close here, and how they were opening the new rollercoaster for it…” Watanabe said, peering up to Fukka’s eyes that were mostly covered by the boy’s hair. “They opened the rollercoaster into use two days ago, wanna go try it today? It‘s still quite early after all, we‘d still have a lot of time to go to the rollercoaster and other rides too.”

“Mmm, that sounds good…” Fukka said, a little smile spreading to his lips.

“You mean the really cool looking rollercoaster they were advertising for the other day?” Sanada asked, leaning over from his seat where he was putting on his sneakers towards the two boys. “I wanna try it too! Ne, Hasshi, you want to try it too, ne?”

“…Eh?” Hasshi asked, snapping out of frowning at his phone when he heard his name being mentioned.

“Something important?” Sanada asked, glancing at Hasshi’s phone.

“Nn, nothing,” Hasshi said, frowning some more before showing the phone to his pocket. ‘Nothing’ was the problem… Stupid Takaki, still not having answered his message… “What were you saying just now? I wanna try what?”

“Shota and Fukka were talking about going to try the new rollercoaster and wanting to go try it out, you wanna come too, right?” Sanada asked, smiling at the younger boy.

“Ah, sure!” Hasshi said, his frown melting into a smile. “I was thinking of wanting to go try it out soon anyway.” With Takaki, but no way the coward would agree on it…

“Count me in too~” Nozawa shouted from the other side of the room, almost stumbling on his shoes as he was trying to pull them on without sitting down.

Iwamoto shifted his head between the boys who were saying they were going to the amusement park too. “Jaa, if everyone else is going, I wanna come too.”

“No one wants the troublemaker to come, ne~~?” Watanabe teased in a little mean voice, glancing from Iwamoto to Fukka, who was heading to the shower but had stopped to look at the pair.

“Now you’re just being mean!” Iwamoto said, now even more annoyed as he glared at Watanabe. He knew the boy was just trying to be witty, but he surely wasn’t being funny. “Accidentally being late has nothing to do with being troublemaker!”

“Just let Hikaru go as well, it’s not like he’s got a chance to be late from this in anyway,” Fukka said, adding the last part with a little teasing smile before heading to the shower. “Besides, Hikaru is more accident prone than troublemaker. Ah, you guys are gonna have to wait for us until we’re ready too! Hikaru, hurry and get to the shower already!”

“Hai, we’ll wait~” Watanabe said, taking a more comfortable position on the bench as he glanced at Iwamoto, who was now hurrying with his clothes. He then turned to look at Hasshi. “What are you looking at your phone all the time for?

“Eh? Nothing…” Hasshi said, quickly putting the phone back to his pocket. He was extremely tempted to text Takaki and ask if the boy wanted to come to the park with them too, but since Takaki hadn’t answered his previous message yet either…

Sanada frowned, having a pretty good guess why Hasshi was glancing at his phone every couple seconds. “Ne, should we go eat somewhere before going to the park? I’m hungry at least!” Sanada said in an attempt to divert Hasshi’s attention away from his phone.

“You sure it’s a good idea to eat something before going to try the new rollercoaster?” Nozawa asked, laughing a bit. “Wouldn’t it make it more likely one of us throws up?”

“We’re probably gonna have to wait in line for so long it shouldn’t matter much,” Watanabe snickered just when Fukka was coming back from the shower. “We can buy something to eat from the park too, and eat while waiting in the line. I don’t think any of us has such a weak stomach we couldn’t handle eating before the ride. Now if it was Inoo or Takaki…”

“Inoo-chan doesn’t really have a weak stomach rather than he just can’t stand rollercoasters one bit!” Fukka laughed, drying his hair. “And Takaki… He’s just scared of everything! He wouldn‘t go on the ride in the first place, so I don‘t know if he‘d throw up or not…”

Hasshi couldn’t help but frown at the mention of Takaki’s name, and forced himself to not take the phone in his hand again. He didn’t have the phone voiceless after all, he would have heard if Takaki had sent him a message!

“Maa, let’s just eat in the line, that should be okay,” Sanada said a bit dismissively. “It’s the easiest after all, since we’re gonna wanna both eat and go to the rides right away.” Or then they’d just see what they felt like when they actually got to the park.

“Ah, by the way Nozawa!” Watanabe said when he suddenly thought of something. “Your house is kinda close to the park, right? Can we leave our things to your place? We can’t really carry our practice clothes and other stuff around at the park, and we have so much stuff leaving them at lockers at the station would be troublesome too, since the bags are so big.”

“Sure, we can leave all the extra things there,” Nozawa nodded. While going by there Nozawa could take a smaller bag himself, since he only had his big sports bag with him right then because it could fit all his training clothes too.

“Hikaru~~ We’re leaving without you!” Watanabe shouted in a singsong voice while eyeing Fukka who was drying his hair. Yes, he knew he was pushing it, but annoying Iwamoto just felt fun right then. Watanabe actually got too engrossed with just staring Fukka, he barely managed to dodge the towel being thrown at his direction. “Hn, childish don’t you think..?” he asked with a little frown as he glanced towards Iwamoto, now standing in the doorway.

“Look who’s talking…” Iwamoto just mumbled mostly to himself as he went to pick up the small towel he had just aimed at the other boy, and started drying his hair with it.

Fukka gave a small glance at his two group mates before turning on the power on the hairdryer. Sure, it had been Iwamoto’s fault they had been late, and Fukka was allowed to give him a bit hard time because of it, but that was all. For him the subject was dealt with after just giving the other boy cold shoulder for a moment, but he really wished Watanabe hadn’t used it as an excuse to try picking on Iwamoto. Fukka knew those two liked challenging each other, but the arguments were just tiresome to listen.

“You want to use the hairdryer?” Fukka asked, offering it to Iwamoto who had just finished putting on his clothes.

“Ah, thanks…” the boy said. Fukka just gave a small nod before continuing with brushing his hair.

Watanabe frowned slightly when eyeing the pair. Why did Fukka have to go act all normal so soon again? If Watanabe himself continued bullying Hikaru, he would just end up looking like the bad guy. So annoying…

“Yup, let’s go then~” Nozawa announced once Fukka and Iwamoto were finished with their clothes and hair, and almost with packing their stuff too.

“Ne, Fukka…” Iwamoto said once they had gathered the rest of their things, and were heading after the rest of the boys out of the building. “I really am sorry for causing us to be late.” And this time the boy did both look and sound like he really meant it too.

Fukka smiled a bit and just waved his hand dismissively about it. “It’s fine, we managed to get off easy thanks to some weird luck. And next time I’ll just remind you of this so you don’t have any weird urges to go shopping before the practice time!”

Iwamoto laughed lightly at the expression Fukka was making at him, and nodded a few times in acknowledgement.

* * * * * * * * * *

“We so should have gotten something to eat before coming to wait on the line…” Sanada complained again, feeling his stomach about to start grumble.

“What are you still complaining about that, we’re almost there!” Nozawa laughed, looking at what was left of the line in front of them. Because it was already afternoon, and the lines were at least not getting any shorter, by majority’s vote they had decided to go directly line up for the rollercoaster, and then go eat after it. Sanada had been in the minority, which had left him complain about it.

“Just couple minutes left I think..?” Fukka mused, counting the people in front of them.

“Oh, how are we going to sit by the way?” Hasshi asked suddenly when following with his eyes when the rollercoaster took off again. “There’s six of us so no one has to sit alone at least, but ho do we pair up? Janken?”

“I want to sit next to Hasshi!” Sanada announced, almost blushing a bit when Hasshi gave him a questioning look.

Nozawa on the other hand was enjoying watching how at the moment Hasshi had brought up the subject of who would sit next to who, Iwamoto and Watanabe had started a glaring war behind Fukka’s back. “So I’m guessing Sanada sits next to Hasshi, Hikaru and Shota play janken on who gets to sit next to Fukka and the loser has to settle with sitting next to me?” Nozawa was way too amused by the whole situation to really care about that he was no one’s first pair choice.

“Hikaru can take the last available seat as a punishment for being late from practice…” Watanabe snorted, looking away from the other boy.

“That’s a lot to say from someone who’s late more often than me in the first place.”

“At least I don’t drag other people down with me.”

The glaring was back on with full force.

“Uh, I wouldn’t really mind sitting with you, Nozawa…” Fukka said, giving a small glance at the two glaring boys’ direction before looking back at Nozawa. He had moved a bit away because he simply didn’t want to be between those two if they were planning on starting the arguing again.

“I appreciate that, but you really think it’s safe to have those two sitting next to each other in something like that?” Nozawa asked, barely able to hide his amusement.

“You have a good point…” Fukka agreed with a dry laugh. “Hikaru, Shota! Janken. The winner chooses where he sits.”

“It’s our turn after the next group so make it snappy~” Sanada reminded, seeing the rollercoaster workers lining the next group in pairs ready for when the ride arrived back.

“Fine, janken it is,” Watanabe said, cracking his knuckles before making a fist. Iwamoto almost rolled his eyes at the other boy before facing him properly. “Saisho wa…”

The other four boys followed from the side when the pair ended up in a draw five times in a row, both of them looking even more annoyed every time it happened again. In the end the ‘duel’ ended with Iwamoto’s scissors beating Watanabe’s paper.

“Hai, I’m sitting next to Fukka then!” Iwamoto announced, clearly very happy with the result as he turned to Fukka with bright smile, walking next to the boy as the staff came to direct them to the carts. Watanabe on the other hand was making no effort to even hide how very much not pleased he was with it. Nozawa was almost considering if he could challenge Sanada into janken to see which would get to sit next to Hasshi after all, but then again Nozawa knew if he’d steal the chance of getting to sit next to Hasshi from Sanada, the boy would be giving him hard time for that for a month at least. As much fun as it was to follow the crushes of his group mates, there were times when it got very troublesome.

“Eh, we’re on first seats?” Fukka asked when they were directed to the gates, waiting for the ride to arrive.

“Does it make a difference?” Iwamoto asked. “It’s the same rollercoaster?”

“…Have you actually sat on the front seats on a rollercoaster before?” Fukka asked, eyeing Iwamoto with a suspecting look. “First seats are totally different from the rest!”

“But you’re fine with rollercoasters, right?”

“Well, not like I’m that scared of them… but I still rather not choose first seats on a rollercoaster I haven’t been on before…” Fukka was actually starting to look a bit pale.

“Nozawa can go to first seat with Hikaru and Fukka can come to the second one with me,” Watanabe offered, although his annoyance was still obvious in his voice. And it came back on his face too when he saw Iwamoto making a face at him over Fukka’s shoulder.

“Uh, I guess I’ll try the first seat then…” Fukka said as the ride was slowing down next to them and the gates opened. It would be too pathetic to start changing at that point, although Fukka was guessing he wouldn’t manage to keep quiet during the ride.

“Please check that your safety bar is locked to the position…” Fukka listened the safety instruction with just one ear, almost jumping on his seat - or would have if there was the space - once the cart started moving slowly to start climbing up the top.

“Shota, if I die it’s going to be all your fault!” “Fukka shouted over his shoulder at the boy behind him. After all, Watanabe had been the one to suggest going that day.

“Eeh, we were talking about the ride together before, how is it my fault!” the other boy shouted back, but actually in a small laughter. Watanabe was obviously delighted by the fact that Fukka was actually paying attention to him instead of Iwamoto sitting next to the boy.

As soon as the cart got on top of the highest top, Fukka was cursing in his head for not changing places when he had the chance after all. He didn’t have a long time to worry about it though, because that was when the ride already shot down, everyone screaming on their seats. Fukka shut his eyes on reflex, clinging onto the safety bar as if for his dear life.

“Fukka, are you okay?” Iwamoto asked with a soft laughter as he jumped out of the cart as soon as it came to a stop and the safety bar was lifted up. He offered his hand for Fukka to take a hold on when getting out.“ You look pretty white…”

Fukka just gave a bit slow nod before grabbing onto the boy’s hand and getting out with his help. Seemed his body had taken it a bit harder than he thought though, because as soon as Fukka stepped on the platform his leg gave up under him. Luckily Iwamoto, who was still holding onto Fukka’s hand was close enough to catch the boy before he could actually fall. “Oi, what happened to you being okay with rollercoasters?” Iwamoto asked with a laughter, holding both his arms around Fukka to make sure the boy would stay on his feet.

Now wasn’t that a cute sight, Nozawa thought when looking at the pair almost hugging right next to them on the platform. Although, it would have been a lot cuter if he could have somehow ignored the other boy gritting his teeth right next to him when staring at the same sight. It was almost tempting to actually talk it into Fukka’s dense head that those two group mates of his had a crush on him, and that he had better choose one before neither of them would end up causing any permanent damage to the other…

“You think you’re gonna be able to stand on your own feet now?” Iwamoto asked in a bit amused voice, loosening his arms around the boy. That was when he happened to look up though, and by chance saw Watanabe’s smoldering stare that was directed towards him. Iwamoto couldn’t resist annoying the boy even more - who could blame him with how Watanabe had been acting towards him just before - and instead of letting go of Fukka like he had planned, Iwamoto actually hold onto the boy tighter, so it was more like an actual hug rather than just keeping the boy from falling down.

“Uh, I’m fine…” Fukka said slowly, and Iwamoto finally loosened his arms from around Fukka for real. That was slightly embarrassing, considering how Fukka had been the one to plan on going to try the rollercoaster in the first place. “I don’t think I’m going sit on the first seats next time though…”

“At least now it’s tested and proved you don’t die to it?” Nozawa said with a smile.

“So now can we go get the food?” Sanada asked, going back to the earlier subject. He had actually been shouting a lot during the ride too, but was acting not affected by it now just because Hasshi was standing right next to him. Although then again, seeing how Takaki got so scared over pretty much anything, maybe acting brave would help nothing…

“See? This guy just went almost 150km/h and he’s only thinking about food,” Nozawa said, pointing at Sanada. “No wonder you look like you’ve been gaining weight lately…”

“I haven’t been gaining weight!” Sanada denied, trying to kick Nozawa as they were going down the stairs but Nozawa evaded it easily. “If anything it’s muscle from training more lately. I just haven‘t eaten that much today so that‘s why I‘m hungry.”

“Sure, whatever you say…” Nozawa mused…

“I’m hungry too though, so I want to eat something also,” Hasshi said. He actually hadn’t eaten much since morning either, so we was feeling hungry too.

“Fine, food it is…” Nozawa said with a little smile, amused by the pointing motions Sanada was doing towards Hasshi after the boy had said he was hungry too. “We can’t let our baby be hungry.” Nozawa simply ignored the face Hasshi made at him. Hasshi was the youngest one of all of them, so he was used to the others babying him, but he still didn’t like it when the others reminded too much about it.

“I think I’ll skip the food…” Fukka said as they started walking towards the fast food restaurant close by. “Not really feeling like eating after that one just now.”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea?” Watanabe asked, sounding a bit worried.

“Exactly, you didn’t eat anything before the practice either so you should eat something now,” Iwamoto agreed, the two boys forgetting their little ‘battle’ as they were mothering Fukka.

“Nn, I think I’m skipping anyway, I really don’t feel like food right now,” Fukka said, giving a little smile at the two boys. “So I’ll go reserve us a table while you go buy the food.”

“Hn, if you’re sure…” Watanabe said, still looking a bit uncertain.

The boys waved at Fukka who went to look for a table for them, heading to line up to get their food. Fukka found a big enough table near the windows, and glanced towards the others to make sure they had seen where he went to sit before slumping down on the chair. Fukka didn’t normally get that affected by rollercoasters, so the earlier experience was really troublesome. Maybe he was feeling sick or something, although other than feeling a bit weak after the ride, Fukka felt fine otherwise. Well, maybe just sitting and resting would help enough… Fukka crossed his arms on the table surface, resting his head against them and closing his eyes.

“We can go get desserts later somewhere else, they have so much better places for that elsewhere in the park, right?” Fukka heard Sanada explaining, to Hasshi he guessed, seeing how out of the group Hasshi was always the one after sweet things.

“Mm, that’s true…” Hasshi pondered out loud, sitting down on the other side of the table, with Sanada sitting next to him, opposite of Fukka.

“Hikaru, are you actually planning on eating all that?” This time it was Nozawa’s voice talking.

“Not really…” Iwamoto answered, and Fukka heard something being placed next to him on the table, so he lifted his head to look what it was. He saw a big cup of soda, and looked up at Iwamoto with puzzled eyes. “Drink.” Iwamoto said simply before sitting down on the chair on Fukka’s right side. “Even if you don’t want to eat, it’s better to at least drink something.”

“Ah, thanks…” Fukka said slowly. He took a hold of the cup and took a sip. Noticing it was actually his favorite flavor instead of Iwamoto’s own he gave a little smile at the boy.

Oh, so that’s why, Nozawa thought, giving a quick glance at Watanabe’s direction. The boy seemed to have a half shocked, half angry look on his face, and Nozawa was guessing inside his head the boy was screaming something along the lines ‘why the hell didn’t I think of that!?’ On top of it Iwamoto had been sneaky enough to only buy one big drink instead of an extra one for Fukka, meaning they would be sharing the drink.

“Hikaru 2, Shota zero…” Nozawa mumbled in a voice that was just loud enough for only Sanada to hear. Or so Nozawa thought, but apparently he was being a tiny bit too loud, because as soon as he had said it, he got a sharp kick against his leg. Nozawa quickly looked up, seeing Watanabe glaring at him from the other side of the table.

“Care to repeat that..?” Watanabe almost hissed. Nozawa just coughed slightly before trying to hide under his cap, fully concentrating on his food.

“What was that..?” Hasshi asked a bit confused, peeking at Nozawa who was doing his best to try sinking as low on his seat as he could.

“Nothing important,” Sanada said with a small chuckle before picking up another french-fry from his plate. Nozawa could only blame himself for getting burnt if he wasn’t careful enough with what he was saying. And with how hard time Nozawa had been giving to him in the past after realizing his crush for Hasshi, Sanada couldn’t really make himself feel sorry for the boy.

“Feeling any better after sitting down for a while?” Iwamoto asked Fukka as he took a sip from the soda himself.

“Yeah, a lot,” Fukka nodded. But won’t be going to that ride again any time too soon, Fukka thought inside his head.

“Good,” the other boy said. Iwamoto picked a fry from his plate, holding it in front of Fukka’s face. “If you’re feeling better, are you feeling like eating too?”

Fukka stared at the fry, and then glanced at Iwamoto for a short moment before leaning in to catch the fry between his teeth. “I guess…” Fukka admitted with a bit embarrassed smile.

“I thought you might, so that’s why I got the biggest size,” Iwamoto said with a small grin, pushing the plate a bit closer to Fukka. “So eat up.”

Fukka gave him a bit sheepish smile before taking a few fries from the plate and putting them into his mouth.

Iwamoto noticed Watanabe’s glare when glancing over Fukka, but wasn’t exactly planning on paying any attention to it. Not when he had the option to pay attention to Fukka instead.

“Since we’re here anyway, should we go see some other rides also?” Nozawa asked, finally speaking again now that Watanabe was concentrating his annoyance back to Iwamoto.

“I kind of want to check the haunted house…” Iwamoto mused before taking a sip from his soda. “What do you think, Fukka?”

“Aren’t you scared of ghosts?” Fukka asked back with a little laugh. “Mm, but it could be interesting, I actually haven’t been to the one here before…”

Iwamoto knew there was no asking Watanabe if he wanted to come along, it was clear from the boy’s eyes he wasn’t planning on letting Fukka go anywhere with Iwamoto unless he was going to be there also. So instead Iwamoto turned to look at the boys on the other side of the table. “You coming also?”

“I’m fine with that idea,” Nozawa nodded, looking to his side to see what the remaining pair thought about it. Both Sanada and Hasshi actually looked a bit hesitant.

“I don’t exactly like haunted houses…” Hasshi mumbled quietly, playing with the straw of his drink.

Before Sanada had the chance to say anything, Nozawa leaned close to the boy. “Think it like this…” he whispered into Sanada’s ear. “You’re getting a perfect excuse to hold hands with Hasshi with this.”

Sanada directed a glare at Nozawa, but the other boy knew the possibility would be too tempting for Sanada to skip. And sure enough…”

“Have you been in the haunted house here? It might be more fun after all?” Sanada asked, clearly trying to persuade Hasshi. “Especially if we’re all going together.” Although, Sanada kind of wanted to go alone with Hasshi, but seeing how he wasn’t all that great with haunted houses himself either…

Hasshi was looking a bit suspicious over whether or not it might be fun, but in the end gave a bit hesitant nod. “But I want to get desserts after that!”

“Sure,” Sanada said with a laughter. “You know, the dessert will be my treat then.” Hasshi seemed even more happy with Sanada’s offer.

“For all of us?” Nozawa teased.

“No, I’m only treating for Hasshi,” Sanada said, making a face at Nozawa. “The rest of you can buy your own.”

* * * * * * * * * *

“Do you think we can all get inside together or do we have to divide somehow?” Fukka asked when they were peeking over the people in front of them. They hadn’t seen any limitations on how many people could go inside the haunted house together, but since most people seemed to be going inside in pairs or in groups of four at most they weren’t sure.

“I’m not voting for pairs at least…” Nozawa said with a bit dry laughter. Having Iwamoto and Watanabe go head to head on which could go with Fukka was something he rather not witness. “I’m guessing we can just go in in groups of three if we can’t all go together.”

But it seemed it was okay for all of them to go in together after all, so they didn’t have to think about dividing into groups after all.

“I’m not so sure this was a good idea after all…” Hasshi mumbled in a quiet voice when they were walking up the dark hallway soon after the entrance. Sanada had almost glued himself against Hasshi to make sure if Hasshi got scared, he’d be the one Hasshi would run to for cover. Or hold his hand… or something more…

Nozawa felt like avoiding Watanabe for a while at least, so even though he wasn’t exactly that brave either, he was walking in front of everyone else, although making sure he was only two steps ahead of Sanada and Hasshi at the most. Not that either of them were any good for safety or anything, but at least he wouldn’t be alone!

The ‘love triangle trio’ was behind them, although not staying too far. All of them were more or less scared of this kind of things, so they rather remained as close to the group as possible. Although Watanabe and Iwamoto were strictly saying on different sides of Fukka, something the boy was completely fine with because having the two on his sides meant that if something came jumping from the walls, either way there would be something in between the unpleasant surprise and himself.

“Waaah!!!”

All of the boys shouted suddenly when a severed head dropped down from the ceiling on the ride side, staying there hanging in the air on a hook and bloody rope. Nozawa almost crashed against the wall on the left side, Hasshi lunged at Sanada’s waist and held on tightly, while the remaining trio almost fell down on the ground together. Fukka had backed against Iwamoto who immediately had his arms around him, and Watanabe in turn pressed as close to Fukka as possible.

“Oh shit that wasn’t funny at all…” Watanabe gasped, trying to go around the head still spinning in the air from as far away as possible. The boy almost got distracted from feeling scared when he looked forward and saw Iwamoto’s arm around Fukka’s waist - that guy really did use every chance didn’t he!? Watanabe took a few steps faster, taking a hold of Fukka’s free hand himself.

“I think that was the ‘if you wet your pants here you better turn back and leave through the entrance’ part…” Nozawa mumbled with not too amused voice, his steps having gotten slower than before the surprise just now. Or Nozawa couldn’t really decide if he wanted to go slow and be careful for the surprises, or just go as fast as possible in order to get the hell out of there.

The next few things were a lot easier to handle than the falling head. Blinking lights and shaking dungeon bars at least were relatively okay, but when the floor started shaking under their feet, followed with horrible sounds from under it, that had the boys running. The running only resulted into more screaming and running back to the coming direction though as a zombie walked towards them once they reached the next corner.

“Aah, I’m voting for not listening Hikaru’s ideas anymore…” Sanada panted after they had made it out of the haunted house.

“I think I’ll just vote for no haunted houses…” Fukka commented to it, laughing lightly. On some weird level it had been fun actually, as odd as it was. “At least not right away…”

“So you get sick at rollercoasters but are fine with haunted houses… Who are you and what did you do to Fukka!?” Sanada asked in very much fake dramatic voice, to which Fukka only laughed. Sure enough, maybe it was a bit weird from his part…

“I think something bit more calm for the next ride might be good…” Nozawa pondered, tapping a finger against his cheek. “Although, I think I want to go to the bathroom first,” he added, noticing a sign close by.

“I think I’ll go too…” Watanabe nodded, although gave a suspicious glance at Iwamoto. But since Sanada and Hasshi seemed to be staying there with them, he decided it was okay.

“Hai, we’ll wait here and we decide where we go then,” Sanada said as the two boys headed towards the bathroom.

“We could go to Ferris wheel next…” Fukka pondered out loud, looking at their side where the wheel was almost over them already with how close it was. “There’s actually no lines for it right now either.”

That comment gave Iwamoto an idea. “Ah, since there are no lines, we could go there already, right?”

“Nozawa and Shota are in the bathroom though… so maybe we should just wait first?” Sanada asked. Sure, they could just send a message, but seeing they would only be waiting few minutes anyway, it felt kind of pointless.

“Well, I can go now with Fukka and you two can wait them and come after? We can’t all fit into one cart anyway.” Or maybe they could, but if Iwamoto remembered right in this place the carts were for four people at most so…

“I guess it’s fine…” Hasshi said with a shrug as he sat down on a bench near them.

Sanada blinked once, looking at Hasshi and just now realizing if Iwamoto and Fukka left, he was alone with Hasshi for a moment. “Ah, yeah sure, just go ahead, we’ll come after you once the guys are done…” As Sanada hurried to sit down next to Hasshi, he was suddenly hoping the two would take a long time in the bathroom.

“See you after it then~” Iwamoto said, giving a wave at the boys before taking a hold of Fukka’s hand, half running to the Ferris wheel entrance.

“There are no lines, what are you hurrying?” Fukka asked in a small laughter.

“No reason really,” Iwamoto smiled. Or well, there was a big reason for it actually, and Iwamoto wanted to be securely in the cart before that reason would get back from the bathroom and try getting himself in the same cart with them.

“I wonder how far we can see from the top…” Fukka wondered, peeking through the window as they sat down and the door was closed after them.

As Fukka moved closer to one side to look out from the window, Iwamoto decided to move from sitting on the opposite side of Fukka to next to him instead, with the boy moving to the side giving him enough space for just that. Fukka only glanced quickly at Iwamoto with a hint of smile on his lips before staring back out from the window.

“Aah, it’s stopping… “Fukka said once they had gone around once, and gotten back almost to the top. They were taking new people in on the carts on the other side, so they would be staying up quite a while. “You can see pretty far… It’s a shame it’s so cloudy though, otherwise we could probably see really well…”

Iwamoto wasn’t exactly paying attention to sights though, his eyes were glued on Fukka the whole time. Iwamoto knew it himself too that the competition between himself and Watanabe over Fukka was getting ridiculous, and also getting to the point where it was simply about which of them would confess to Fukka first. And while the confession part felt horrible - or not the confessing part really, but the possibility of getting rejected part - part of Iwamoto still knew the chances were better for the one who did it first. And, well, Iwamoto wasn’t really sure, but somehow the Ferris wheel felt a good place… Or both good and bad. It was a private place at least, and somehow felt ‘fitting’ for something like that, but at the same point if he was turned down Iwamoto couldn’t really escape anywhere either but they’d have to stay there in awkward silence until back down again…

“Ne, Fukka..?” Iwamoto started in a hesitant voice, but when Fukka turned to look at him right away, the cute smile on his lips, Iwamoto chickened out. “Ah, never mind…” Iwamoto said, almost feeling like blushing and feeling himself very very stupid. And like a coward. Fukka just looked a bit confused before slowly turning to look out of the window again. The wheel had stopped again, and they were almost at the top so the view was almost at its best.

“No, on second thought, Fukka…” Iwamoto tried again, this time making sure to gather all his courage and determination not to fail again when Fukka would look at him. Despite the determination though, the moment Fukka’s eyes met his, all the words got stuck in Iwamoto’s throat. He didn’t plan on having another failed attempt though! So since his voice seemed to prove itself completely useless, Iwamoto had to just improvise. And even to his own surprise, Iwamoto leaned forward quickly, pressing his lips softly against Fukka’s.

Iwamoto could feel Fukka’s utterly surprised reaction to that. The boy didn’t pull away or even freeze, but he was completely still, as if not knowing how he should react to that. Iwamoto wasn’t really all that sure himself. He hadn’t planned this after all. Somehow it had just felt like the easiest way since his voice was of no help…

Just when Iwamoto was about to decide it wasn’t such a good idea after all, and he should pull away and apologize and explain and just pray Fukka didn’t get too freaked out and that Iwamoto didn’t completely ruin his chances by suddenly doing something like that, Iwamoto felt Fukka tilting his head slightly to the side, and it was almost like Fukka was leaning a little bit more towards him. Was Fukka… answering to the kiss?

Iwamoto was so close to actually pulling away himself now with how Fukka’s reaction took him by surprise, but thankfully it only took a split second to realize how that would be completely wasting a perfect chance to kiss Fukka, who actually seemed to be willing to kiss him too, so only an idiot would be pulling away! Iwamoto a bit hesitantly lifted his left hand and placed it on Fukka’s shoulder, tilting his own head as he moved his lips just the tiniest bit over Fukka’s lips so that the kiss was more than just pressing together of lips.

It felt like Iwamoto’s head was floating when Fukka was replying to the kiss just perfectly. It was only a little, but seeing how it was their first kiss, and a surprise one even, not to mention Iwamoto had been expecting to get rejected in some way, he was feeling like he was on cloud nine! Just when Iwamoto was already starting to forget himself in the kiss and pressed his lips a bit more against Fukka’s, Fukka made a small sound in the kiss and quickly pulled back. Iwamoto already had a moment of panic he did something wrong, but seeing how Fukka instantly flashed red and clapped a hand over his mouth, Iwamoto was prepared to make a good guess Fukka was only very embarrassed over the unintentional sound he just made - a sound which Iwamoto had very much liked actually… Although seeing how it had embarrassed Fukka, Iwamoto knew he wouldn’t be saying anything about it at least.

“You’re not angry..?” Iwamoto asked a bit hesitant, looking at Fukka. Although right then Fukka seemed like he was hoping Iwamoto wouldn’t be looking at him, he was blushing quite badly. “At me for suddenly kissing you..?”

Iwamoto waited for a while until Fukka finally shook his head, and Iwamoto almost sighed out loud in relief.

“I should have asked first though…” Iwamoto said, deciding maybe it was better to just talk about subject that was embarrassing for him to distract Fukka from feeling embarrassed himself. “For some reason I just didn’t manage to say it, so I just… well, ‘acted’ instead…” Now that sounded stupid, didn’t it..?

Fukka’s eyes shifted towards Iwamoto, looking like he wanted to ask something, but was still feeling too shocked over his earlier sound to actually ask out loud. After a short moment Fukka seemed to have gathered enough of himself. “…Say what..?” came the quiet question behind the hand still partially covering Fukka’s mouth.

“Well, uh, to say… to say that I, well, like you…” Iwamoto’s eyes suddenly started trailing around the cart everywhere else but on Fukka, although even though when not looking he was pretty sure Fukka was looking at him. “I was kind of afraid how you’d react to that so I didn’t manage to say it…”

“…So you were afraid how I’d react to you saying that but not how I’d react to you kissing me?”

“Well no but..!” Iwamoto turned to look at Fukka, about to defend himself, but when he looked up at the boy he saw Fukka smiling openly, not trying to cover his face anymore, although some of the blush still remained there. “Panicked reaction maybe..?” Iwamoto suggested, a bit sheepish smile suddenly on his lips. Seeing Fukka smile like that was making him feel suddenly a lot better. “And at least it seemed like you didn’t react badly at the kiss?”

Iwamoto wasn’t sure I Fukka blushed some more at the last comment, or if the boy only felt a bit shy when Iwamoto put his earlier ‘reply’ into words like that.

“Well, it was a surprise, I’ll give you that…” Fukka admitted with a little smile.

“But you didn’t dislike it?” Iwamoto asked, still wanting to make this part certain.

“…I think that much should be obvious,” Fukka answered with the same smile still on his lips.

“Well, I just wanted to make it completely sure before…”

“Before what?” Fukka asked when Iwamoto looked like he might be considering what he wanted to say after all.

“Before…” Iwamoto leaned forward, touching his lips against Fukka’s again. He pulled back again before Fukka would have the time to reply this time though. Not exactly because he wanted a short kiss, but simply because that’s when the cart started moving faster again and they were heading back towards the ground level.

“Damn…” Iwamoto frowned when they were almost back to ground already. That had been way too little time, considering the response he had gotten after his ‘confession’. “Um, there’s no line right now… You think you might want to take another round?” Iwamoto asked, lifting his eyes at Fukka.

The smile that appeared on Fukka’s lips when he asked that actually had Iwamoto’s heart skip a beat.

THE END

When I started this fic a year ago *cough* I actually had no idea if I wanted Iwamoto x Fukka or NabeSho x Fukka because I do like both, and actually I used to like NabeSho x Fukka even more but somehow it turned out to be Iwamoto x Fukka XD I need to write NAbeSho x Fukka at some point too though X3

...But you know what, I'm really tempted to write more about this story! XD Did Sanada get anywhere with Hasshi? Exactly what were Taipi and Hiro doing before practice that made them be so late? What...

Kitayama: "If you need to actually even think what we were doing before the practice you're not that smart you know..."

Fujigaya: "Hiro, shut up..."

Kitayama: "And besides, wouldn't it be more fun to write about what happened AFTER practice? I mean, it's not really a secret Tai-chan feels horny after we do Fire Beat so..."

Fujigaya: "KITAYAMA SHUT UP NOW!!"

...Um, yeah, right... Anyway! What I actually want to write is a real sequel for this!! XD Jump couple weeks in time and see how Iwamoto and Fukka are doing~ ...Or well, since I'm actually talking about it, I can say I'm already writing one! XD I couldn't resist, so I already started writing a sequel for Iwamoto and Fukka XDDD (Sorry NabeSho, you have to wait then... I'm limiting myself for writing just one fic per group now or I'll never finish anything XD;) And I can say the next one won't be PG anymore XD

Comments are loved <3 This was my first time trying with Mis Snow Man (of first time the actual focus was on them) so my characters are still not in shape but I'll try writing some more of them in the future X3

Kis-My-Ft2 - "Love on the Beach" - Chapter 03

2009-08-28T09:36:48Z

I've been feeling so lazy the last couple days instead of doing much anything useful (aside from preparing all school stuff as much as I can X3) I've mainly been just lazying around or writing! XD I actually had like more than half of this chapter ready before even going to Japan, so guess I didn't have that much to do..? *is trying to decide if she should continue with the next chapter right away or write something else for a change*

Oh btw, I have no idea what I was on when writing some of the Iida/Yokoo scenes here, but somehow they ended up so sappy even I'm feeling nauseated XDDDDDD And Kira is going to KILL me for how uke Yokoo is here 8D; (This chapter is mainly Iida/Yokoo, with some HiroSuke there too. Will be writing something about all the boy in the next chapter X3)

Title: Love on the Beach
Chapter: 03
Fandom: Kis-My-Ft2
Pairings: Iida x Yokoo, Kitayama x Fujigaya, Senga x Nikaido, Miyata x Tamamori
Rating: NC-17
Genre: Romance (with some angst), Humor, Smut
Warnings: Sex
Story: Kisumai boys have all gone spend a nice vacation at beach, but with the room arrangements as well as suddenly meeting Iida at the beach, the trip might turn out a bit different than the boys had expected.

Love on the Beach

Chapter 03

If last night had been a dream, Yokoo for sure didn’t want to be waking up from that one, the boy thought while still half asleep. But feeling the pair of arms holding onto him as he moved slightly made it clear enough that it wasn’t just a dream.

Yokoo moved his hand, touching his fingers lightly against one of the arms around him, sliding his fingers softly along the warm skin.

“Good morning Wataru…” a soft voice almost purred close to Yokoo’s ear, making the older boy’s hand stop its movement.

“Ah, you were awake..?” Yokoo asked, maybe a tiny bit embarrassed as he shifted his head, although not enough to actually see Iida behind him.

Iida didn’t answer, but instead placed several small kisses on Yokoo’s shoulder and neck – Yokoo actually preferred an ‘answer’ like this, he thought, a shiver going through his body from the touch of Iida’s lips.

“Did you sleep well..?” Iida asked, the gentle voice sounding so incredibly nice to Yokoo’s ears, even more so because the voice was coming from so close he could feel the small puffs of air against his neck.

This time Yokoo decided he didn’t want to settle simply answering ‘yes’ so he turned around, Iida’s arms still around him, and pressed his lips against Iida’s as he too wrapped his arms around Iida. “I slept very well…” Yokoo whispered against Iida’s lips, smiling.

Iida’s eyes were almost sparkling thanks to Yokoo’s response. “I’m happy to hear that…” Iida purred before locking his lips together with Yokoo’s again. Iida also pulled Yokoo’s body closer to him, making the older boy remember that they were still completely naked, but aside from a tiny blush Yokoo didn’t really react any other way. He was feeling way too good right then to be bothered with something as silly as embarrassment. Also, Iida had started stroking his back with one hand while they were kissing, and the small touches were sending very pleasant shivers through Yokoo’s body.

“Mm, I need to go to the bathroom…” Yokoo mumbled after a while of kissing, although even his voice sounded unwilling, because he really didn’t want to leave Iida’s side right then.

“Are you okay?” Iida asked, a hint of worry in his voice. Yokoo was a bit confused at first, but feeling Iida move one of his hands on his hips he understood what Iida meant.

“Ah, no, it’s not that…” Yokoo said, blushing a bit. True, it had been a long time since he and Iida had been doing something like that – and of course Yokoo hadn’t been with anyone else during that time either – but Iida had been more than gentle enough. Of course he was sore, but just in the good way. “I just need to go to bathroom…”

“Un, okay then…” Iida replied, looking relieved, and ran his fingers along Yokoo’s thigh, enjoying the shivers he could feel as a response from the other boy’s body.

Yokoo moved his arms away from around Iida and was about to get up, but before he could push himself into a full sitting position, Iida quickly took a hold of Yokoo’s wrist, pulling the boy towards him enough to reach to kiss him on the lips again.

“I’ll come back in a little bit,” Yokoo laughed lightly when Iida let go of his wrist, trying to pretend he was just thinking Iida was being silly, but in reality a little move like that from Iida was making his heart flutter in a way that was making his laughter come from pure delight and nothing else. Yokoo stepped on the floor, feeling a bit chilly standing there without any clothes, especially with just having blanket over him and most of all Iida’s arms around him. Yokoo glanced over his shoulder at Iida, seeing the boy having moved so that he was laying on his stomach, his face over his arms and his eyes intently looking at Yokoo’s naked figure. It made Yokoo feel a bit self-conscious, but at the same time seeing the way Iida was looking at him made Yokoo feel very good also. Still, Yokoo didn’t want to have Iida staring at him for a long while so he headed directly to the bathroom.

Yokoo saw a glimpse of himself in the mirror as he stepped inside the bathroom; he had a stupid smile on his lips and his cheeks were gloating. It wasn’t from blushing, it was different from that. More like everything from last night, and how he was feeling right now, it all showed on his face right then. Yokoo shook his head, feeling a bit silly, but Yokoo decided it was okay to feel silly if it came with all these other feelings.

* * * * * * * * * *

Iida almost felt like pouting when Yokoo closed the bathroom door behind himself. He felt tempted to just follow Yokoo – the boy hadn’t locked the door after all – but that would be invading privacy. Iida really hadn’t been sure at all how Yokoo still felt for him, and with how distant and maybe a bit weird the boy had been acting was really making him doubt if he had been doing the right thing when pushing things with Yokoo now, but with how things had turned out, Iida was glad he hadn’t been discouraged by Yokoo’s way of acting. He did want to talk about it though. It wasn’t just because of how Yokoo had acted, but Iida too couldn’t just pretend he could continue just from where they had left things, but at least it seemed their feelings hadn’t changed during the time apart. But they could talk later, right now Iida didn’t want anything else but just hold Yokoo and kiss him and just have him close. That was why having Yokoo just go to the bathroom was annoying enough, because Iida couldn’t see him. As silly as it was for him to think like that…

A knock from the door distracted Iida from his thoughts. “Oi, Iida! Are you awake?” a voice from the other side called.

Iida blinked, recognizing the voice of one of his friends. He always woke up before them, how were they awake now already..? The boy glanced at the clock, noticing it was actually later than he had thought. Not late, but late enough that during a normal morning he would have already gone bug the others to wake up already.

“Coming~” Iida called, glancing around for his clothes, but he wasn’t really sure where they had ended up – after all, he had been mainly tossing both his and Yokoo’s clothes ‘somewhere away’ last night, so he ended up just wrapping the blanket around his waist and going to open the door like that.

“Yo! What’s making you sleep so late suddenly?” the boy from behind the door asked once Iida opened. He noticed his other friends weren’t there with him, so they were probably still getting dressed or were waiting outside. “Everyone else is up already and waiting outside. We’re gonna go grab something to eat.” Okay, so the latter option then.

“I can sleep a bit late sometimes too can I?” Iida asked with a hint of smile. “Nn, you guys can just go without be this time. I’ll join you sometime later?” Possibly. For now he only wanted to be with Yokoo, so his friends weren’t exactly on his mind right then.

“Eh? Why?” The guy asked bluntly, seemingly only then noticing what Iida was wearing, or more like what he wasn’t wearing. A sneaky smirk came on the boy’s lips. “You have a girl there or something?” the boy asked, trying to peek over Iida’s shoulders into the room.

Iida snickered at that. “Mm, not really…” Iida said, the smile on his lips, feeling a tiny bit amused by the light annoyance in his friend’s eyes when Iida wasn’t telling him what it was. “Jaa, I’ll see you later then?”

“Un, fine then,” the boy nodded, but his expression was telling clearly the others would be hearing about this and that they would be getting it out of Iida together later exactly what was going on. “Jaa, later!” The boy gave a small wave, to which Iida answered with one hand before closing the door.

* * * * * * * * * *

Yokoo was washing his hands when he heard the knock and calling from the door, and he quickly dried his hands before going to peek from the door what it was about. He noticed his shirt on the floor close to the bathroom door so he reached for it and pulled it on before getting back to listening from the doorway. Even though Iida hadn’t fully opened the door, his friend was speaking with loud enough voice for Yokoo to hear.

At the comment about Iida having a girl in the room, Yokoo pulled back inside the bathroom in case Iida’s friend would try looking inside the room. Yokoo really wished he could have seen Iida’s expression when he answered that particular question, although even from where he was standing he could hear the amusement in the boy’s voice at least.

Yokoo decided it was safer to just stay inside the bathroom until the other boy from the doorway would be gone. At least he didn’t have to wait for too long, because he soon heard the boys saying ‘bye’ to each other, followed with Iida heading back to the bed. “So… you’re not having a girl here..?” Yokoo asked a bit teasing when he came out of the bathroom, looking at Iida sitting on the edge of the bed, the blanket still around his waist.

Iida laughed softly at Yokoo’s comment. “Mm, should I have corrected him that I did have someone here, just not a girl?” Iida’s face got a bit more serious then. “I… I didn’t really know how you’d feel, you know, about someone knowing you were here for the night that is. It’s not like it would be something what I’d feel any need of hiding…”

What Iida meant with that was that he was completely okay with saying to his friends he had just spent the night with a guy, and understanding that honesty from the boy’s words made the fluttering feeling in Yokoo’s stomach appear again. Yokoo wasn’t really all that sure if he could do it himself, risk all the torture from his group members if they knew…

“Who said you could get dressed again..?” Iida asked, pretending to sound annoyed and distracted Yokoo from his thoughts as he reached his arms around Yokoo’s waist, pulling the boy to his lap.

“It’s just a shirt,” Yokoo laughed lightly. Yokoo really couldn’t even remember the last time he had been in such genuinely good mood.

“There’s a shirt too much,” Iida said simply, seemingly being prepared to prove his point because his hands were already moving under it, and he leaned to press kisses along Yokoo’s neck very close to the shirt collar, to show it was on the way.

“Nn, it was cold..?” Yokoo tried while almost humming at the pleasant feeling of Iida’s lips and hands on his skin, but the small bite on his neck proved that it wasn’t an acceptable answer. “Ah! We-well, there was someone at the door, so of course I’d put something on…”

“You were in the bathroom so he wouldn’t have seen you anyway,” Iida countered easily while smirking pleased at the little gasp he managed to get out of Yokoo. “Besides, if that was the only reason, there’s no one here anymore other than us, so no reason for the shirt now…” Before Yokoo could really react to that, in just a few moments he already found himself not only without the shirt, but his back against the bed with Iida over himself.

Iida’s body was demanding him to move down and kiss and touch Yokoo and let things go with the flow again, but he had already promised himself he would sort things out sooner or later, and he really did want to deal with that sooner rather than later. So even though he really was forcing himself – Yokoo’s challenging eyes that were almost saying ‘come and get it’ weren’t exactly helping either – Iida moved away from over Yokoo, laying on his side next to the boy instead.

Iida could see the confusion in Yokoo’s eyes when the other boy turned to look at him, and the hint of hurt or rejection in the boy’s eyes made him feel bad. So he decided to talk first before Yokoo would have the chance to ask or worse, worry about anything unnecessary. “I want to kiss you again… or well, do a lot more too, but… I think we should probably talk a bit first?”

“…Why?” Yokoo asked plainly, blinking once when looking into Iida’s eyes.

Iida could barely keep from laughing out loud at Yokoo’s childish expression right then. Nevermind how adult the boy was acting most of the time, he could really be so childishly adorable at times. Iida reached his hand to slide it along Yokoo’s arm, his eyes trailing along Yokoo’s body before returning back to Yokoo’s eyes. “Wataru… I’m back to Tokyo now.”

That seemed to have caught Yokoo’s full attention at least, it was pretty clear from the boy’s expression. The thing was, Iida had moved because of his studies, and actually pretty far away too. It wasn’t just that Yokoo hadn’t been able to see Iida at work after the boy had quit, but with how far away he had had to move, there really hadn’t been possibilities to see each other either, and as the time went by, the distance had gotten even bigger; not geographically, but with their relationship, simply from not being able to be with each other, and during the time they had pretty much lost contact too. Yokoo and Iida had never ‘officially’ quit their relationship, but because of no chance of being together, they had just naturally drifted apart. Yokoo had been busy with work, and Iida with his new school, so with neither of them stepping up and making sure they would keep in touch as much as possible, it had just happened on its own without even noticing.

“’Back to Tokyo’..?” Yokoo repeated, a bit unsure how he should be reacting. Last night had been so wonderful he hadn’t even been thinking about the matters of soon not being able to see Iida again – mostly so because he didn’t want to think about it – and he didn’t want to get his hopes up because of something small. “You’re visiting your family or..?”

“No, I mean back,” Iida said quite strictly, not moving his eyes away from Yokoo’s for even a moment. “For good. I’m not going anywhere anymore. And I… I want to be with you, Wataru. I want you back.” Iida’s hand had moved up to Yokoo’s face, touching his cheek. He could notice even himself his hand was shaking when touching the boy’s face, and although it was embarrassing that Yokoo would clearly feel it, Iida didn’t care.

Iida moved his hand away from Yokoo’s face, tightening the hand into a fist to force it to stop shaking, now staring down at his hand instead of Yokoo’s face. “I know it’s selfish to say something like that, not asking you anything at first or anything… It’s just how I feel. Wataru, I… I should have worked harder for it, for us. Even if we were apart, or well, more like, I shouldn’t have been the one to leave you in the first place. It’s such a cliché, saying you don’t know how to appreciate something until it’s gone, right? It’s still true… Not like I didn’t know how much I loved you without it too, but I really hated it, being without you, so… I shouldn’t have left in the first place. Something like school, it’s nothing compared to that. I should ha---“

Whatever Iida was planning on saying next was drowned against Yokoo’s lips when the other boy suddenly pushed himself forward, reaching both his arms around Iida, kissing him almost desperately. Iida was baffled by the passionate response, but in just a moment was replying to the kiss with the same heat as Yokoo. And he didn’t stop until he felt the weird taste in the kiss. “…Wataru? Wataru, are you crying?” Iida asked, worry in his voice as he broke the kiss to be able to see the other boy’s face.

“Ba-baka…” Yokoo mumbled, almost laughing when talking. He brushed his arm over his eyes, partially to hide his crying and partially to try brush the tears away. “What else do you expect when saying something like that…”

Iida smiled gently, reaching his hand to pull Yokoo’s arm away from his face, moving his own hands to brush away the boy’s tears instead. He placed small kisses over both of Yokoo’s eyelids before wrapping his arms around the slim boy and pulling his body against his own, pressing another kiss on the top of the boy’s head. “Shh, don’t cry…”

Yokoo mumbled something as an answer to it, but since he was saying it against Iida’s shirt, the other boy wasn’t quite sure what it was, but at least it sounded like there was another ‘baka’ there somewhere. Yokoo’s body was shaking a bit against Iida’s, but at least it seemed he was calming down.

“I didn’t want you to leave in the first place…” Yokoo said quietly once his body had calmed down and his voice was sounding normal too. “But it was something you wanted to do, and I didn’t want to be selfish either…”

“It’s okay to be selfish sometimes…” Iida said with a little smile on his lips. “I wouldn’t have gone if you had said so.”

“But I would have blamed myself for you missing out on a chance like that…” Yokoo mumbled. He had reached one of his hands around Iida’s waist to feel closer to the boy.

“I’d have rather missed out on the school than you…” Iida replied in a quiet voice, pressing his face against Yokoo’s hair.

Both of them stayed quiet for a long time, just remaining close and listening each others’ breath matching with the other.

“…What about your school then..?” Yokoo asked. While knowing Iida would be back was all he wanted to know, part of him still worried a little bit.

“The transfer is already settled.” Iida replied calmly, drawing invisible patterns against Yokoo’s back. “I can take all the courses I still have left in the school in Tokyo.”

“Ah…” Yokoo hummed as an response, not really sure how to reply.

“Wataru, it’s like I said before…” Iida said firmly, loosening his arms around Yokoo and leaning so that he could at least partially see the boy’s face. “It’s not like I expect you to want to continue where we left things, since it’s been so long. I just…”

Iida shut up when he felt Yokoo’s finger press against his lips, signaling him to stay quiet about that subject. “What if I say I want to continue just from there..?” Yokoo asked back, removing the finger from Iida’s lips only after asking that.

A gentle smile appeared on Iida’s lips. “Then that’s what we do…” he said, leaning in to kiss Yokoo on the lips.

Yokoo felt himself blush in the kiss. This was all definitely too sappy for him, but at the same time, he didn’t really mind it so much. Sure, he’d die if Taisuke or someone else would hear even a part of a conversation like this between him and Iida because he’d never hear the end of it, but Iida would never say anything about it or even tease him, so it was okay.

“Done with crying?”

…Or fine, at least Iida wouldn’t tease him much!

Yokoo made a face at Iida, giving a small punch against the boy’s chest. Iida just laughed at that though, pulling Yokoo closer to himself, pressing their lips back together in the kiss.

“Ah, by the way…” Iida said, suddenly breaking the kiss when just thinking of something. Yokoo frowned at the distraction though, whatever it was. He was already starting to feel spoiled with Iida’s kisses, and he didn’t want the other boy stopping in the middle of those so often. “Should you tell the others were you are? I mean, if you’re sharing rooms or something, since you didn’t even go back last night…” Iida suddenly looked quite worried, and also guilty, since he had been the one to drag Yokoo away last night anyway, and had been selfish enough not to even think about the others.

“Eh?” Yokoo blinked, clearly not even having thought about the possibility of others maybe worrying where he disappeared. “Un, no… Actually, I had a room on my own, so they probably didn’t even notice… Even if they wake up and notice I’m not there, it’s not like they’re going to worry…”

“Mm, since you’re the responsible one…” Iida mused with a little smile. He was holding one hand around Yokoo’s waist while trailing the fingers of his other hand over the side of Yokoo’s hip. “You wouldn’t go out in the middle of the night without your phone or get seduced by some strange guy and agree to go to his room, no one knowing where you went…”

Yokoo burst out laughing. No matter how bad a description like that might sound and how it actually was relatively fitting for the moment, the ever-so-kind Iida would spoil any hint of thread from that kind of situation. “Mm, that’s right, something like that wouldn’t happen if it really was some strange guy…”

Iida seemed to be pretending he didn’t even hear. “It’s a good thing I’m back then, you need someone to protect you if you’ve become so trusting while I’ve been away…” Iida teased lightly with an amused voice, but then got a small sparkle in his eyes, shifting his position so that he was a bit over Yokoo, their bodies very close. “Or should I teach you to be more careful..?” Iida whispered near Yokoo’s ear in a voice that sent shivers through Yokoo’s whole body. Yokoo’s body was getting even more responsive when one of Iida’s hands slid up his thigh in a very teasing touch. “What kind of things those kind of strangers might want to do to you…” Iida mumbled, his lips against Yokoo’s neck, fully being able to feel Yokoo’s shaking breath with how close he was to the boy.

“I… I don’t have to be careful with Iida…” Yokoo said in a soft voice, not even trying to get his breathing to stop shaking so much.

Iida didn’t say or do anything for a short while, and then he pressed the side of his face against Yokoo’s chest, letting out a very exaggerated annoyed sound before laughing softly. “Aah, I can’t even pretend to be doing something bad when you go saying things like that…”

Yokoo answered to Iida’s words with a small laughter himself. He lifted his hand to touch his fingers against Iida’s hair. “I don’t really mind either way…” he mumbled, playing with Iida’s hair.

Iida lifted his head, looking at Yokoo curiously with a little sparkle in his eyes. “Mm, does that mean I get to do anything I want then..?” Iida asked in a small purring sound, sliding one hand up Yokoo’s thigh while intently keeping his eyes on Yokoo’s face which was slowly but surely blushing right then thanks to what Iida just asked.

“No, just… well, I guess it…” Yokoo mumbled a bit embarrassed, turning his head to the side enough not to meet with Iida’s eyes. He hadn’t really meant that with what he said, but it wasn’t like he probably wasn’t okay with whatever Iida would do so in a way it was true…

“Ne, Wataru~?” Iida asked in a singsong voice, rolling off Yokoo to his side, this way being able to make Yokoo to look at him again. “Let’s ask it this way then…” Iida said, trailing his fingers on Yokoo’s hip in a shadow touch. “…what would you want me to do?”

Although the anything but subtle hinting in Iida’s voice was still making Yokoo blush, the words came from his lips without even thinking for one moment. “Don’t go anywhere…”

Iida blinked once, looking at Yokoo as if not really understanding what the boy meant with that all of a sudden. “I’m right here..?” Iida said a little confused.

“No, I meant… just don’t go anywhere, anymore,” Yokoo said, shifting his eyes away from Iida’s, to the boy’s chin, but looked back up at his eyes as he continued. “You said it was okay to be selfish at times too. I don’t want you to go away anymore. I know it’s not really what you meant but… That’s what I want anyway…”

The two boys just looked at each other for a moment without saying anything, and after a moment Iida wrapped both his arms around Yokoo, pulling him tightly against his chest, closing his eyes and pressing his lips against the top of Yokoo’s head. “I won’t go anywhere…” Iida said quietly in a bit strained voice, holding onto Yokoo even tighter. “I promise…”

Yokoo didn’t say anything to that himself, but his heart was beating faster. The two remained quiet and still for a long time, just being close to each other, listening each others’ breathing.

“Sorry I didn’t really answer to what you were asking…” Yokoo said after what felt like a really long time, yet at the same time just like a short, passing moment.

“I don’t mind exactly…” Iida said, loosening his arms around Yokoo when he felt the boy move slightly. “I liked that answer too, you know…” Actually Iida had reacted quite emotionally to it too, but he had been able to keep his posture at least. Crying or doing something else similar would have been embarrassing…

Yokoo had pushed himself to sit in a somewhat normal position, as much as he could with Iida’s arms still around him, and gazed down on Iida when talking. “Well, is there something you’d want me to do then..?” Yokoo asked in a soft voice, leaning a bit more over Iida.

Yokoo nearly blushed again at the little sparkle that appeared in Iida’s eyes at his words. “I could think of quite a few things…” Iida murmured, sliding his hands higher on Yokoo and pulling the boy down to kiss him on the lips. “Mm, although, I guess I can’t want anything dirty after what you just said… Would be spoiling it…” Iida said, again pretending to be sounding a bit pouting, making Yokoo laugh lightly at the face he was making.

“I don’t mind exactly~” Yokoo said, copying word to word what Iida had said just a moment earlier. Iida of course noticed, and it showed on his face too.

“Is that so…” Iida said with a smile, pulling Yokoo to sit over him, and then lower to kiss him again. “Mm, how are you feeling..?” Iida asked after a long time of kissing, sliding his hand from Yokoo’s hip to his butt, close to where he had been inside Yokoo that night.

Yokoo’s body reacted to the touch, even though Iida wasn’t even touching him directly – Yokoo was simply feeling that sensitive after making love the previous night. “Sensitive…” Yokoo answered truthfully.

“Not hurting..?” Iida wanted to make sure.

Yokoo shook his head.

“You think we could..?” Iida left the question hang in the air – it was clear enough what he meant with it.

Yokoo gave a small nod, touching his lips in a kiss against Iida’s again when the boy pulled him close enough to reach to kiss him. The kiss quickly got so intense Yokoo forgot about everything else, at least until he felt two fingers suddenly pushing inside him, and Yokoo let out a small whimpering sound, breaking the kiss and resting his head against Iida’s shoulder.

“Too much..?” Iida asked, hesitating for a moment if he should pull the fingers back.

But Yokoo shook his head. “Just… I said I was feeling sensitive, so…” Sensing Iida’s hesitation, Yokoo moved his own hips more towards Iida’s fingers, whimpering some more at the sensation before lifting his head up enough to meet Iida’s eyes with his own hazy ones. His eyes locked with Iida’s, he could see Iida’s eyes grow darker from what he just did, and how he was looking at Iida now.

Iida pressed the fingers almost testingly more inside Yokoo, his body growing hotter with every sound Yokoo was making. He had worried too much at first. The sounds Yokoo was making, it wasn’t because it was hurting, but simply from Yokoo’s body reacting even easier now because of being sensitive from last time. And that kind of reactions were a definite turn-on for Iida too…

Iida used his free hand to pull Yokoo’s lips down on his own, swallowing the next high-pitched sound directly from Yokoo’s lips as he pushed the fingers as far as he could from the position they were in right then. It hadn’t been that many hours ago since they had done it, so Iida didn’t think he would have to prepare Yokoo too much, especially with how easily the boy’s body was reacting to that kind of touch.

“You decide when it’s enough, okay?” Iida said, sliding his fingers along Yokoo’s cheek before kissing him again.

“It is… already…” Yokoo purred against Iida’s lips, making the other boy stop his hand from moving and taking the fingers out of Yokoo. Iida pulled Yokoo closer into the kiss before letting go, allowing Yokoo to sit up straight.

“You want to set the pace this time..?” Iida asked with a little smile when Yokoo made a little ‘ah!’ sound when sitting up, having moved so that he could feel Iida’s already hard erection next to his butt on where he was sitting on Iida.

Yokoo answered to the smile on his own, almost giggling lightly. “Sure…” he answered softly.

Yokoo lifted himself up, moving so that he was hovering above Iida’s erection, and lowered himself down so that he could feel the tip against his entrance. He moved lower, slowly, feeling the erection sliding inside quite easily, but with how sensitive he was being, he was reacting to every bit of it.

Iida made a satisfied grunting sound as Yokoo moved slower, and Yokoo failed to muffle a moan before he stopped for a few seconds, with most of Iida’s hardness already inside him. Both Iida’s hands were caressing against Yokoo’s thighs in slow movements, and somehow it was making it easier to adjust. Yokoo took a few more deep breaths before moving again, lowering himself onto the point he had the whole of Iida’s length inside him.

Iida really wanted to move, the hotness and tightness around him was unbearable, but he had been the one to ask Yokoo if he wanted to set the pace, so he couldn’t move if Yokoo wasn’t there yet. “Please…” Iida asked in a very husky voice, his dark eyes meeting with Yokoo’s.

Yokoo almost had a hint of smile on his lips when Iida asked that, and the boy seemed to be fully complying with Iida’s request also. Yokoo lifted his hips up so that Iida was only half inside of him, and then back down to take all of the boy inside him, soft moans coming both from Yokoo’s and Iida’s lips when he did that. Yokoo repeated the movement a few times just as slow, but soon started moving faster once he was getting used to the feeling again.

Once Yokoo had reached the pace he wanted, Iida too was able to start replying to it. As Yokoo moved up, Iida pulled away also to create more movement, and when Yokoo came back down Iida pushed up, burying himself even deeper inside the boy as much as he could. As they continued with those movements, the pace kept picking up all the time until the point they were both panting between their small moans.

Iida couldn’t take it any longer, but pushed himself up to be closer to Yokoo, wrapping his arms around the boy’s body as they continued with the same movements, now only with Iida in a sitting position and Yokoo on his lap. Yokoo had made a sharp moaning sound when Iida’s movement had caused a shift in the angle of the thrusts inside him, but that and the following sounds were soon drowned against Iida’s lips as they could now reach to kiss each other.

“I want more inside you…” Iida murmured against Yokoo’s lips, feeling like he couldn’t put enough into his thrusts the way he was, so he pushed Yokoo against the bed, now taking control back to himself and starting to push inside the smaller boy in strong, fast thrusts. Yokoo was getting close, he could tell by the sounds the boy was making, so while keeping holding himself up with one hand, he wrapped the other hand around Yokoo’s erection between their stomachs, starting to stroke it in the same rhythm he was pounding inside him.

Yokoo’s back arched, and he made a long moaning sound. Iida could feel the boy was trying to resist and hold on longer, but Iida didn’t want that, so he stroked harder, at the same time shifting his angle so that he knew he would be hitting directly against that certain spot inside Yokoo. And that did it. Even though Yokoo kept trashing on the bed, trying his best to keep himself from reaching the climax before Iida, he could only try to fight against it for a few more strokes, before his body shook hard, and he spilled himself over Iida’s hand and both of their stomachs.

Iida on the other hand had barely managed to keep himself from coming just the moment when Yokoo tightened around him, and directed a few more hard thrusts against the spot inside Yokoo as the boy was still in the middle of climaxing, wanting to prolong that moment as much as he could, but Yokoo’s cries along with how tight the space he was pushing inside now had become was making it impossible to last for long, and with one more thrust all the way inside Yokoo he came deep inside the boy.

“Oh… god…” Iida panted, using all the strength he had left to support himself from falling on Yokoo. Iida didn’t know if it was all the emotional talk from earlier or what, but that had been more intense than he had even though. After a few deep breaths Iida pulled himself out of Yokoo with a small grunting sound, dropping down on the bed next to the other boy.

“Ah, sorry, I told you you could set the pace…” Iida suddenly said after a short moment of silence as both of them were trying to settle their breathing, just realizing he hadn’t exactly been able to give up the control after all.

A small chuckle came from Yokoo’s lips. “You don’t hear me complaining, do you..?”

Iida replied with a low laughter himself before rolling so that he was partially over Yokoo, leaning down to kiss him on the lips. While kissing, he trailed one hand along Yokoo’s body. “Mm, I think we’re gonna need a shower…” the boy mused against Yokoo’s lips. Both of them had climaxed really hard, and even though Iida had actually released himself inside Yokoo, he was pretty sure part of the mess between them was his also.

“I don’t think I want to move anywhere… or more like, I don’t think I’ll be able to,” Yokoo said with a laughter, lifting one hand behind Iida’s head to pull him, and most importantly his lips down to kiss him.

“Maybe I need to carry you then…” Iida chuckled before kissing Yokoo more, leaning more against Yokoo. To his own surprise Iida actually noticed he was about to start getting hard again. “Uh, it’s not like I’m only thinking about sex when with you, it’s just, since it’s been a while, my body reacts like that on its own…” Iida explained a bit embarrassed, knowing Yokoo could feel how his body was reacting too.

Yokoo only giggled at Iida’s explanations though. “I know…” Yokoo answered, suddenly feeling a bit flirty and moved slightly so that he ‘accidentally’ touched against Iida’s member. They were both guys and in that age, and seeing how long it had been since they had last had sex, Yokoo could understand it himself too without explanations. “And you’re not carrying me!”

Iida made a small grunting sound at Yokoo’s movement. “You know, I’m not stupid enough to think you did that by accident…” Iida said, staring at Yokoo with dark eyes. He couldn’t help but smile when he saw a hint of blush on Yokoo’s cheeks. “Do more things like that and we won’t make it into the shower any time too soon…”

Even though he said that, after exchanging some challenging looks with Yokoo, Iida suddenly pushed himself up and wrapped his arms around Yokoo, lifting the boy to his arms as he got up from the bed. “We’re gonna go take the shower now!”

“Aah, put me down! Put me down! I’ll walk on my own…”

“I thought you just said you couldn’t walk…” Iida snickered, showing no intention of letting Yokoo from his arms.

“I can walk on my own! No, seriously Iida put me down! Iida, are you listening!? Stop walking and put me down!”

* * * * * * * * * *

Taisuke yawned, pressing his eyes more shut and frowning because of the light that had started spreading into the room thanks to the unclosed curtains - Taisuke knew he should have pulled those in front of the window but somehow that just hadn’t felt all that important the moment they had gone to bed. The boy moved his hand, trying to reach for the blanket to pull it over his head to cover from the light so that he wouldn’t have to get up, but noticed for some reason he wasn’t able to move. Quite unwillingly Taisuke opened his eyes, and once he was awake enough he recognized the fabric of Kitayama’s shirt in front of his eyes. He looked up, almost hitting his nose against the older boy’s chin.

“Ah, Kitayama?” Taisuke asked, but the only answer was the older boy’s light snoring. Taisuke frowned, looking down Hiro’s arms around him. “I can’t move if you’re like that…” Taisuke mumbled, frowning slightly. Taisuke managed to wiggle around enough so that he was face to face with the older boy. “Yo, Kitayama~~” Taisuke singsonged and blew some air at the boy’s face. That seemed to do the trick, as Kitayama started blinking. It took a few moments for him to actually realize Taisuke’s face was there right in front of him, and even then the only thing he could do was stare with wide open eyes.

“Ne, I can’t move,” Taisuke said simply, making an attempt to move his arms to show how Kitayama’s were still tightly around him. “I’m not a pillow you know?”

Kitayama seemed to blink once more with a baffled expression on his face, before he withdrew his arms so fast it was as if Taisuke’s skin had burnt him.

“Thank you,” Taisuke said simply, moving his arms around slightly. He got into half sitting position and glanced at the window where the bright light was coming to the room. He frowned slightly before quickly pulling onto the blanket, pulling it up to cover him completely as he laid back down on the bed. “Yeah on second thought I’m not gonna get up yet after all…” he said, curling into a ball under the blanket. “Nn, if you’re planning on getting up, shut the curtains will you? It’s too bright!”

Kitayama’s head still wasn’t completely with him, so most what Taisuke was saying was going completely over his head. Taisuke’s face so close to him when he woke up had had that kind of effect on him. Sure, thinking about it he had been the one to pull Taisuke against him in the first place during the night, but he wasn’t really remembering it right then. Or more like, what he had been just dreaming of was making it impossible to think of anything else. The dream was also why he had reacted so strongly to Taisuke so close to him. Kitayama quickly glanced down on himself to see if the dream had caused any certain reactions to his body, but luckily at least nothing that had been too noticeable to Taisuke it seemed… Kitayama sighed, part of him quite glad the younger boy was covered with the blanket right then.

Kitayama rolled to sit on the bed with his legs crossed, starting to be back into his normal mood as he leaned to poke what he guessed to be Taisuke’s shoulder under the blanket. “It’s morning right? You’re not getting up?”

Taisuke lifted the edge of the blanket to peek at Hiro, but pulled it right back down. “I don’t want to get up yet, too tired… But the sun is too bright!”

“Wasn’t I supposed to be the one who likes sleeping the most…” Kitayama mumbled but with a voice so quiet there was no way Taisuke could hear it. He glanced at the window and sure enough, it was bright. Kitayama made a mental note to be sure to pull the curtains on for the next night. And well, there was something else he would have to remember for this night too, and that revolved around the younger boy currently hiding under a big blanket next to him.

“Hm, but don’t you think it would be quite a waste to be wasting a day that sunny by hiding under a blanket? We’re at a beach after all, remember..?” Bingo. That was the right button to push.

Taisuke immediately sat up, struggling to get the blanket away from over his head, struggle which ended up creating the cutest messy hair around Taisuke’s head. They boy had been letting his hair grow too long again, so with hiding under blanket like that, the bed hair ended up looking quite phenomenal. “That’s right! The beach! I want to go swimming again~”

“I demand breakfast first though,” Kitayama said simply, lifting one hand up.

“We can eat at the beach?” Taisuke suggested, ruffling through his hair with both hands.

“Real breakfast,” Kitayama protested with stern face, doing his best not to laugh at the cute pout Taisuke was making. “It’s still early, the beach is not going anywhere you know?” Kitayama was pretending to be ignoring Taisuke’s pout and looked at the clock instead. “I wonder if the others have gotten up yet…”

“You can go see about that, I’ll go take a shower!” Taisuke decided, jumping down from the bed.

“Oi, who said you can go first?” Kitayama asked, turning to look at the younger boy who was heading towards the bathroom.

“I woke up first,” Taisuke answered simply, pointing at his own face. “So it’s just logical.”

“There’s nothing logical about it when you were also the one determined to stay in bed,” Kitayama disagreed, but Taisuke just made a face at him before disappearing through the bathroom door. “Brat…” Kitayama mumbled before letting himself fall down on the bed.

“I heard that!” Taisuke’s voice shouted from through the door, and this time Kitayama couldn’t help but laugh, but made sure to be quiet enough not to let the younger boy hear it.

“I’m not going to go see if the others are awake though!” Kitayama shouted back instead, moving into a more comfortable position on the bed. If he had to wait, he might as well rest some more before it was his turn to use the shower. He had slept less than Taisuke during the night after all…

TO BE CONTINUED...

Yeah, I didn't exactly have any real plan what I started this fic, I just knew I've tortured Yokoo enough with the angst fics I had to give him something nice for a change, as lame and random is it turns out to be XD; (I blame it on writing so late during the night, okay? Because when I write after midnight my writing gets either WAY too emotional or has lotsa smut in it XD)

Little bit of HiroSuke appearance ~~for comical effect? XD~~ in the end... I'll have the other boys in the next chapter, and possibly more HiroSuke, depending on if I'll write more of that or if I should go back to see how Iida and Yokoo are doing in the shower first... XDD But overall I think I'm gonna be giving more attention to the other boys soon too X3

Anyway, comments are very much loved~ (And I still don't know if I should write the next chapter of this next, or try with some of my other fics I have been neglecting for too long XD;)

HSJ & ABC-Z - I Want You Dirty, Like in my Dreams - Chapter 01 (Takaki x Hasshi)

2009-07-09T09:26:06Z

I should really try finishing my old multi-chapters before posting new ones, but truthfully, I had actually written this one a long time ago, but haven't posted it yet XD; And since I was in a TakaHasshi mood, I decided to post this X3 This is going to be just 2 chapter fic anyway XD

I don't remember exactly when I started writing it, but the beginning of the year I think? Gokusen flailing and wanted to write jealous!Hasshi, but it ended up being drunk!Hasshi XD (And yeah, wanted to write something with Akito and Junta appearing in a little bit X3) The title of the fic is thanks to Camilla~ Freely translated from the Vanilla lyrics part 甘い夢のような~悪い君が欲しいよ <3 In short, Hasshi getting drunk and almost taken advantage of, Takaki saving him and Hasshi being... very forward with Takaki XD C'mon, stuff like this is just so fun to write! XD

(And btw this fic takes place a little in the future, since Takaki is 20 years old here x3)

Title: I Want You Dirty, Like in my Dreams
Chapter: 01
Fandom: Hey!Say!JUMP & A.B.C-Z
Pairings: Takaki Yuya x Hashimoto Ryosuke
Rating: NC-17
Genre: Romance/Smut?
Warnings: Sex (kinda, since only bj for the first chapter...)
Story: A strange guy gets Hasshi drunk to take advantage of him, but luckily it’s prince Takaki to the rescue! However seems that a drunk Hasshi will prove to cause a few more complications than what Takaki had thought…

I Want You Dirty, Like in my Dreams

Chapter 01

Hasshi couldn’t - or didn’t even try to - hide his frown when he saw Takaki laughing to something Kiriyama was saying as the older boy was leaning over the billiards table. It wasn’t like Hasshi disliked Kiriyama, or Nakama either for that matter, even though he frowned even more when he saw the older one of the Kansai boys poking Takaki on the cheek, but… Hasshi just didn’t like Takaki’s attention being robbed from him like that! Sure, Hasshi had himself said he didn’t want to play billiards with the rest of them, but why had Takaki had to play and not stay to keep company to Hasshi instead? In the back of his mind Hasshi knew he was being unreasonable thinking like that, of course Takaki was allowed to have fun with his other friends too, but Hasshi still felt hurt about it.

The young boy turned his eyes away from the trio playing and laughing around the billiards table a little distance away, concentrating back to his drink and taking a last sip from it. Hasshi pouted his lips a little discontent, pondering for a moment if he should go buy another one. But placing his glass on the table Hasshi noticed the ones the trio had left behind. Both Kiriyama and Nakama had almost finished theirs before heading to play, but Takaki’s was almost full. Well, Takaki would take his time playing and his drink would get warm… It would be just good sense to drink it before that would happen. Takaki could just get a new drink for himself after then. At least Takaki could do that much after leaving Hasshi alone like that…

Hasshi pushed his own, now empty glass a little to the side before reaching for Takaki’s and taking a sip from it. He wasn’t really sure what the drink was that Takaki had bought, but it tasted very different from his own at least. Hasshi’s had been a really sweet, but Takaki’s was somewhat bitter, and tasted strong somehow… But even though Takaki’s drink tasted so different from what Hasshi usually drank himself, it was still good, so while lazily following Takaki and the others play their game, Hasshi had soon finished that drink too. His head was feeling a little funny for some reason…

The thing Hasshi of course hadn’t even thought when taking Takaki’s drink was that Takaki’s drink might have had alcohol in it - which it actually did have, and that’s why it tasted weird to Hasshi. Takaki had just turned 20 some time ago, so he was legal to drink, but Hasshi was too young for it. Not that he would have touched the drink if he knew it was alcohol, but it wasn’t really on Hasshi’s mind to think about something like that then.

“Need a new drink?” Hasshi heard an unfamiliar voice asking, and a hand placed a full glass of some kind of greenish drink on the table in front of Hasshi. The young boy turned his face up, seeing a young man - probably older than Takaki though - standing near the table, holding a similar drink in his own hand.

In any other circumstances Hasshi probably wouldn’t have even talked with anyone he didn’t know, but right then, for some reason, he didn’t really feel like he would mind the company of the kind stranger. “Ah, thank you…” the boy said with a happy smile, accepting the drink and taking a small sip with the straw. It was more of a sweet drink than the one Takaki had had, but it had the same strong feeling in it, maybe a little stronger actually. It was still good thought, so Hasshi was happy to drink it.

“Are you alone?” The young man then asked, quite clearly hinting if it was okay to join Hasshi, although with Hasshi’s head not fully working right then, he couldn’t really understand the hinting - with how clueless Hasshi was in those kind of things otherwise too, he probably wouldn’t have understood it anyway. Another thing Hasshi was not understanding was that the drink the stranger had given him also included alcohol, and probably even more so and thus was making him lose his sense of better judgment with rapid speed.

“Nn, my friends are playing the billiards. I didn’t want to,” Hasshi explained with a small pout before taking a few more sips from the glass.

The stranger glanced towards the direction Hasshi had nodded at, frowning slightly. The frown changed into an almost smirk as he turned back towards Hasshi, who was slowly turning into a very easy pray.

* * * * * * * * * *

“I won, I won!” Kiriyama singsonged with an overly happy voice as they were returning to the table. “That means the drinks are on Takaki!” he added with a laughter. Takaki had lost, and they had bet on the game, and the loser had to buy drinks to the others.

“I know, I know, you don’t have to rub it in…” Takaki said with a light laughter, imitating Akito’s voice a little. “I think I’ll buy a drink for Hasshi the same time too, even though he didn’t play. Otherwise he gets angry with me…”

When Takaki got to the table though, he noticed Hasshi wasn’t there. “Eh, where’s Hasshi..?”

“You think he went to the bathroom maybe..?” Nakama asked, pulling out his chair and sitting down on it. “Seems he had a couple more drinks while we were gone, so maybe nature is calling~”

Takaki looked down at the table, noticing his own glass was empty. If Hasshi had drank that… The boy picked up another glass, bringing it closer to his face and smelling it; it was alcohol too. But Hasshi was a minor so he couldn’t order drinks like that in the first place..?

“I’ll be back soon…” Takaki mumbled, leaving the two Kansai juniors a little dumbfounded to their table as he headed to the bar counter. He wanted to know if Hasshi had bought the drink himself, or if someone had bought it for him. To Takaki’s knowledge Hasshi had never drank alcohol before, so he had no idea how the younger boy would even react to it and he was worried. What had Hasshi been thinking!? Sure, he probably didn’t even know Takaki’s drink had alcohol in it but if he got another drink after that…

* * * * * * * * * *

“Nn, don’t do that…” Hasshi said when the unknown guy was kissing his neck, but ended up giggling because it was ticklish. Hasshi was completely drunk, so he was anything but aware of anything that was happening, but even when being so drunk he knew not to want some strange guy touching him like that. He tried to push the older boy away, but he had about as little control over his body as he did over his mind because of the alcohol.

After getting Hasshi drink the drinks he had bought earlier, the unknown young man had lured Hasshi out of the bar and to the alleyway next to it. It hadn’t even been that difficult, because they boy seemed to be so drunk so fast he believed anything the older boy would say to him. Even though he was feeling more resisting now, it didn’t really bother the older boy. He pretty much just ignored it, biting on Hasshi’s neck before sliding one hand under Hasshi’s shirt while the other moved to the belt of the boy’s pants. He had managed to get a boy this pretty and trusting as far as this, he wasn’t planning on backing away just because of the boy was being a little resisting like that. The younger boy would forget to say anything like that soon enough…

Before the guy could actually manage to do anything with Hasshi’s belt though, there was a hard shove to his side, pushing him away from Hasshi so strongly it almost knocked him down on the ground.

“What the fuck do you think your doing!?” Takaki shouted at the young man now a little distance away from him. He had never been as furious in his life, and he was looking like it too. Both his hands were in fists, and he looked like he was about to give the stranger a beating of a lifetime but before he could even step closer, Hasshi moved slightly, as if about to lose his balance and fall down, so Takaki instinctively moved to catch the boy before he could fall. With Takaki’s attention getting diverted like that, the strange guy fled quickly from the alleyway - he wasn’t planning on staying and risking who knows what happening.

Takaki’s face got the furious expression back when he saw the man running off. Yes, he wanted to run after the bastard and beat the crap out of him, but with Hasshi being like this… Takaki turned his eyes back to Hasshi, his expression softening but still remaining quite stern. “And what do you think you’re doing, getting drunk!?”

Hasshi just turned his face so that he was meeting with Takaki’s eyes, looking at him like he wasn’t really sure what he was saying. The slightly confused expression soon turned into a smile, and the boy leaned forward as if to kiss Takaki. The older boy kept him from moving though, making sure Hasshi would kept his eyes meeting with his.

“Oi, do you even know what you were drinking?” Takaki asked, a little less strict now, but making sure the boy was listening what he was saying. From the looks of it Hasshi was totally out of it, so Takaki had no idea if Hasshi could even understand what he was saying.

“Mmm, after I finished my drink, I drank Takaki’s…” Hasshi said slowly, the smile still on his lips as he tilted his head in a really cute way. “And then someone gave me a new drink… Although it tasted a little weird. Kinda like Takaki’s drink… It was different weird though. And then…” Hasshi paused, furrowing his eyebrows like he wasn’t really sure what came after ‘then’. After seeming to be thinking a while, Hasshi turned his face, looking around himself, as if just realizing the previous man was not there anymore, or for some other reason confused. “…Where is this..?” Hasshi then asked, totally surprising Takaki with that question. They boy really wasn’t aware at all what had happened!?

“Don’t go drinking something when you don’t know what’s in it!” Takaki lectured, but his voice was more worried than angry. “And definitely don’t take anything from strangers!” Takaki’s drink had had alcohol in it, so that alone was not good for Hasshi, but the drink he got from the stranger could have had some kind of drug or who knows what, so it could have been even worse. Although, with Hasshi being so drunk now - if he really hadn’t taken anything but those two drinks, his tolerance for alcohol was apparently pretty non-existing - it was already bad enough. “And you’re never drinking alcohol again, understand? Not even when you’re actually legal to drink it if this is how you’re reacting to it.”

“Mm, but I had already drunk mine and you had left me all alone and I was bored and…” Hasshi had wrapped his arms around Takaki’s neck and was leaning in to kiss him again but Takaki kept the boy at distance. It wasn’t like a willing Hasshi wasn’t tempting, but after what that stranger had been trying to do just now, and especially since Hasshi was probably not the slightest bit aware of what he was doing, Takaki didn’t really feel like doing something like that… Hasshi didn’t seem to be happy with it though. “Mou, kiss me..?” he asked, but there was almost a hint of commanding tone in the voice. His pout only got stronger when Takaki firmly shook his head. Takaki not seeming to be even affected by his pouting made Hasshi pout even more, and he moved one of his arms from behind Takaki’s neck. “Then… something else..?” the boy asked, his voice suddenly turning all flirty and the smile getting back to his lips as he moved a little closer, holding his hand on Takaki’s chest and sliding one of his thighs against the front of Takaki’s jeans.

Takaki almost bit his tongue when he tried not to make any sound at the touch. Hasshi was playing a dangerous game, and with how drunk he was he wasn’t even aware of it. No, Takaki would never let Hasshi drink again, he’d make sure of that. He pretended like he hadn’t even noticed what Hasshi had done just now, instead turned to look towards the main street. “We need to get you home and have you sleep that off…” Takaki said, but suddenly looked a little distressed. “Or, well, I can’t take you home, because your family will kill me if they see you got drunk when being with me… You can come sleep at my house for the night, okay?”

Hasshi seemed like he was pretending to be ignoring what Takaki was saying for not showing any reaction for Hasshi’s flirty moves but Takaki knew he had heard anyway, so he let it be. “C’mon, let’s go. I just call Akito and Junta from the train…”

* * * * * * * * * *

“Please don’t be home, please don’t be home, please don’t be home…” Takaki prayed several times in a small voice as he was unlocking the front door to his house. He knew his siblings wouldn’t be home because they were on trips with their friends, thanks to holiday season, but he didn’t know for sure about his parents. They had been talking about going to visit their relatives, but hadn’t yet decided if they left that day or the day after. And if Takaki’s parents would be home and wake up and see Hasshi had gotten drunk when with Takaki… well, his parents would kill him too - probably in some worse way than what Hasshi’s family would.

For once the luck seemed to be on his side though. “Wait here…” Takaki whispered to Hasshi before quickly sneaking down the dark hallway, walking up to his parents’ bedroom and peeking from the doorway. He almost sighed in relief when he saw it was empty. The house was dark, so if his parents weren’t sleeping, they weren’t in the house. “Good, nobody is home so I won’t get killed for not watching after you better…” Takaki almost laughed in a content voice. “Jaa, let’s get you to bed and sleep that off!”

Hasshi had other things in mind though. “I don’t feel like sleeping…” Hasshi murmured, and before Takaki could react to that in any way, he felt two arms slid around his neck, and a pair of lips press against his own - for someone who had trouble even taking a few steps without stumbling Hasshi was moving way too fast!

It took a very long moment before Takaki could get himself composed enough to manage to break the kiss, a big part of his body almost screaming at him why he was doing that when he really was liking Hasshi taking initiative like this. But the younger boy was drunk, he kept telling himself. “You need to go to bed…” Takaki said, his voice a little strained as he tried to get through to Hasshi.

The younger boy only got a flirty smile on his lips when Takaki said that. “I don’t mind going to bed…” Hasshi said, emphasizing the last word in a way it would make clear Hasshi wasn’t talking about sleeping.

Takaki almost wanted to groan. Hasshi was drunk, Hasshi was drunk, Hasshi was drunk, Takaki kept repeating that inside his head. The boy wasn’t aware of what he was doing or saying, so if Takaki would act according to what he wanted with Hasshi acting like that, it’d be taking advantage of him, right? But Hasshi surely wasn’t making it easy to try resisting… “Maybe you should take a shower first, if it would clear your head at all…” Takaki mumbled, although not really sure if he was saying that more to himself or Hasshi…

“Mm, only if Takaki takes the shower with me…” Hasshi said in almost a purr, pressing himself more against Takaki.

Takaki was almost at his limit, with how Hasshi was moving against him like that, speaking in a tone like that and smiling to him like that… At least Takaki hadn’t had the time to drink too much himself when they were out. If he had, there was no way he could try resisting like this. Takaki wondered if it would be possible to lock Hasshi inside his room and Takaki could go sleep somewhere else…

“C’mon, let’s get you to sleep…” Takaki tried to suggest, but the younger boy only frowned when Takaki replaced the word ‘bed’ that could be interpreted in many ways with simply ‘sleep’, and Hasshi really made no effort to move even though Takaki was trying to hint to it. “Don’t make me carry you…” Takaki warned, but realized just after he shouldn’t have said that, because Hasshi only got a teasing smile on his lips from Takaki’s words.

“I’m not moving”, Hasshi said in a challenging voice, smile on his lips.

“Why am I not surprised…” Takaki mumbled, almost wanting to groan. Hasshi was being just impossible… Takaki then met Hasshi’s eyes with equally challenging stare. “Fine then!” he said, and before Hasshi could manage to say anything else to that, he picked the boy up on his shoulder and headed towards his room. Hasshi wasn’t smaller than Takaki, but the older boy still managed to carry the boy quite easily.

“Eh? Takaki!?” Hasshi asked, surprised out of his teasing mode because of being caught of guard by Takaki actually carrying him.

“There!” Takaki said once he dropped Hasshi on the bed in his room, amused by the small yelp sound the younger boy made when hitting against the bed covers. The amusement died from Takaki’s face when he looked down at Hasshi though, and he had to turn his eyes elsewhere. Hasshi, looking very dazed, his hair all over his face, and clothes ruffled was looking simply too irresistible. “I’ll get you some clothes you can use for sleeping…” Takaki mumbled, making sure not to look at Hasshi’s direction.

Hasshi of course didn’t miss the look on Takaki’s face, and the teasing smile got back to his lips. “Mm, but Takaki doesn’t wear clothes when sleeping, I’m fine without those too…” Hasshi purred, stretching on the bed and trying to catch Takaki’s attention.

Takaki almost shivered, and he wasn’t even looking at Hasshi - his voice was more than enough! There was no way he would allow Hasshi to drink ever again. Like the boy wasn’t being tempting enough as he normally was! “No, I’m going to wear clothes this night…”

“Hmm, how boring…” Hasshi complained, turning on the bed to his stomach. “You don’t need clothes…” Hasshi added with a purr, kicking his feet back and forth in the air.

Takaki had gone back to chanting himself that Hasshi was drunk, and he should have more control over himself because Hasshi clearly wasn’t having any control with his actions right then whatsoever, but Takaki was having a really hard time trying to make himself remember that! If he’d just kiss Hasshi once maybe he’d shut up… No! He couldn’t do that. Takaki shook his head strongly, concentrating on looking for some T-shirt and sweats for Hasshi to put on.

“Here, you can put these on…” Takaki said, and placed the clothes on the edge of the bed after having walked back to Hasshi. Takaki almost visibly winced when he saw Hasshi smiling that same flirty smile again, holding his head up with his hands while kicking the air with his feet like a kid.

“Mm, I don’t think I want to!” Hasshi said simply, rolling on the bed to lay on his back, stretching both his arms over his head. “Although I wouldn’t mind if Takaki helped to undress me…”

It took even longer time this time before Takaki managed to snap out of his daze and divert his eyes from the flirty smile flickering on Hasshi’s lips. In the back of his mind Takaki was very grateful that Hasshi wasn’t this flirty all the time, otherwise it would probably do a very bad damage to his sanity.

“Well, if you don’t put those on, you get to sleep here alone while I go sleep in some other room”, Takaki threatened, crossing his arms over his chest as he sat down on the edge of the bed, doing his best not to let it show on his face how Hasshi’s flirting was affecting him.

“Eeeh, how mean!” Hasshi complained, pouting his lips as he pushed himself to sit up on his knees. “Why are you being so difficult..?” Hasshi whined, leaning closer to Takaki, almost touching his chin against Takaki’s shoulder.

“I’m the difficult one?” Takaki asked, almost laughing at Hasshi. But because of being amused by the younger boy, Takaki forgot to be careful about whatever Hasshi might come up with. He caught the hint of smile on Hasshi’s lips, but didn’t have the time to react to it before Hasshi had almost attacked him, pushing him on his back against the bed.

“Yes you are…” Hasshi purred, sliding himself lower so that his chest was against Takaki’s, his legs straddling the older boy from the waist. “You’re not agreeing to what I want at all… Takaki suddenly doesn’t like me anymore..?” Hasshi made sure to have the cutest pout on his lips, and with their faces being only few inches apart that pout had even more effect than normally.

“Hasshi… you’re drunk. That would be taking advantage.” Takaki tried to explain it as simply as he could for Hasshi to understand even in his current state, but he was pretty sure it wasn’t getting through anyway.

“Taking advantage?” Hasshi asked with a confused face before giggling at it. He picked up both of Takaki’s hands from the bed, placing them on the sides of his hips. “I’m giving you the advantage, so shouldn’t you just enjoy it?”

Takaki was very sure his body shuddered both at Hasshi’s honey-covered voice and the things what he was doing. Even the last bits of restraint were starting to disappear from his mind. “…Exactly how drunk are you..?” he asked, wanting to make this sure.

“Mm, not drunk enough so that you should feel like you’re taking advantage..?” Hasshi offered with a purring voice, moving a little over Takaki’s hips before lowering his face so that Takaki could feel his breathing on his face. Hasshi’s smile widened at seeing Takaki starting to not be able to reason his evasiveness anymore, and he turned his face so that his lips were almost touching Takaki’s earlobe when he was speaking. “And seriously…” the younger boy said with a whisper. “In any normal time, if we had the house for just the two of us, your parents and rest of the family gone… What would we normally do then..?”

Damn, that was a very good point, the hinting of what Hasshi said very obvious even without the flirty whisper saying it. Hasshi had straightened himself a little more up again so that he could see Takaki’s face, and probably also so that Takaki could see Hasshi’s smile which was already looking quite victorious even though Takaki hadn’t even answered anything yet.

“So… do I win?” Hasshi asked in almost a childish voice, tilting his head cutely to the side while waiting what Takaki would say.

The older boy stared up at him for a good moment before giving up. “Yes… you win.” Somewhere in the back of his mind Takaki was still thinking he was the one being right about this, but after Hasshi’s last comment, Takaki couldn’t figure out what to use for his reasoning anymore.

A bright smile flashed on Hasshi’s lips, but instead of saying anything to gloat about it, the younger boy almost instantly leaned down, pressing his lips against Takaki’s in a hot kiss. It wasn’t like Hasshi didn’t initiate kisses under normal circumstances also, because he did, but those were usually sweet, light or short kisses. The intensity of this one almost made Takaki gasp for air, except that doing something like that would mean having to get away from the lip-lock with Hasshi, and right then that was the last thing on Takaki’s mind. Hasshi’s flirting had already been pushing him into the edge, so now that he had given up to it, his body had apparently decided to push his mind completely to the side, taking over the situation.

Takaki’s hands slid from the sides of Hasshi’s hips a little higher, his long fingers inching under the edge of Hasshi’s shirt, the contact with the bare skin under the light fabric sending a tingling feeling up Takaki’s arms. Hasshi was already busying his hands too, both of them working on unbuttoning the black, long-sleeved shirt Takaki was wearing. Of course their lips kept the contact between them the whole time. At least until Hasshi had almost finished undoing all the buttons on Takaki’s shirt, because that was when Takaki gave a harder tug on Hasshi’s shirt, signaling the shirt had to go. So Hasshi pulled away slightly, both the boys panting from the intensity of the kiss as Takaki pulled the shirt over Hasshi’s head and arms, throwing it somewhere on the floor next to the bed.

Takaki had barely had the time to drop the shirt from his hand when Hasshi’s lips were back hotly on his, neither of them having had enough time to caught their breaths, but also not caring about it one bit. Takaki’s hands were back on the sides of Hasshi’s waist, touching along the now bare skin of the boy’s body. Hasshi made a small purring sound in the kiss as a reaction to Takaki’s touch, and the younger boy moved his hips lightly against Takaki’s, receiving a small groan from the other boy.

Takaki’s head was starting to spin from both the sensation as well as lack of oxygen - he knew he’d have to get some kind of control over the situation as long as his head was still agreeing with him at least a little bit. He pushed Hasshi to the side, quickly changing their positions so that he was the one over Hasshi now, and pinning the younger boy against the bed. He barely paid attention to his black shirt fluttering a bit on his shoulders, Hasshi having managed to finish undoing the buttons at some point.

Hasshi seemed to be pleased with the turn of events, of Takaki clearly being more into this now than what he had pretended to be earlier. Hasshi moved both of his arms near his head in a completely submissive position, even though he still had the flirty smile on his lips. “Like I said… I’m giving you the advantage…”

Takaki’s breathing caught to his throat for a moment when taking in the words as well as the sight of half naked Hasshi in that kind of position under him. If Takaki had had anything left of his sanity at this point, those little bits were gone now for sure also! “You really shouldn’t go saying things like that…” Takaki murmured in a husky voice. Or look or act like that, Takaki added inside his head.

Hasshi just giggled at Takaki, lifting his arms to circle them around Takaki’s neck and pulled himself up enough so that his cheek was pressed against Takaki’s as he whispered to the boy’s ear. “But it’s fun…” he whispered in a soft voice, getting a loud gasp out of Takaki as he bit onto the boy’s ear, and at the same time lifted one of his legs to brush his knee against Takaki’s crotch.

Takaki’s gasp was followed with a groan when Hasshi repeated the brush against his crotch - like he wasn’t reacting to Hasshi’s flirting enough already! Well, Takaki could always try countering Hasshi’s moves… He put both his hands on Hasshi’s shoulders, pushing the boy back against the bed and pressed his lips hard against Hasshi’s. Then he moved on the bed so that one of his legs was between Hasshi’s, and pressed his knee against Hasshi’s crotch.

The younger boy let out a small moan in the kiss, but instead of showing any surprise of what Takaki had done, he leaned his head up to meet Takaki’s lips more in the kiss, at the same time trailing one of his hands along Takaki’s bare chest down to edge of his jeans, tugging onto the boy’s belt. Takaki almost bit onto Hasshi’s lip by accident when the younger boy touched his fingers against the front of his jeans - that was completely intentional from Hasshi, Takaki knew because of the smile he felt against his own lips.

“You really shouldn’t be teasing so much…” Takaki almost growled against Hasshi’s lips before lifting himself up slightly to meet with the younger boy’s eyes. Takaki enjoyed it all very much, yes, but he wanted to keep at least some of the control on himself, and it was starting to get more and more impossible.

“How am I teasing..?” Hasshi purred, sliding his other hand down Takaki’s body also, starting to unbuckle the older boy’s belt. Takaki didn’t even dare to move, waiting to see what Hasshi was planning on doing. Hasshi simply was never this forward, so Takaki had no idea what to expect, but he very much wanted to know! Hasshi seemed to understand this from his expression also, and smiled a little more once he undid the zipper of Takaki’s pants after having finished with the belt.

A loud moan escaped from Takaki’s lips when one of Hasshi’s hands slid inside his jeans. It wasn’t a direct touch, because Hasshi was only touching against his underwear, but the fabric of the underwear was very thin, so Hasshi’s sudden touch was making him react more than enough.

“And you ask how you’re teasing…” Takaki managed to mumble out in a husky voice, fighting to regain control over his body again as he leaned his forehead against the bed next to Hasshi’s head. The younger boy didn’t seem to want him to be able to do that though, and pressed his hand more against Takaki’s underwear. Takaki made a low groaning sound, biting his teeth onto Hasshi’s shoulder which happened to be conveniently close to his lips. Judging from the gasping sound Hasshi made, that at least had caught him off guard. Thinking about that made Takaki smile despite himself.

Hasshi moved his hand away from the front of Takaki’s pants and the older boy lifted his head to see Hasshi’s face, slightly suspicious of what the boy was planning now. Hasshi was holding his arms on the bed on the sides of his shoulders in a submissive looking position, but he still had a smile flickering on his face. “Take me..? …Or should I do something nice for you first..?” When Hasshi added the last part, the smile on his lips only got even more teasing.

Takaki’s brain had already almost stopped at Hasshi’s ‘take me’, but hearing the last bit of what the boy was saying, Takaki’s eyes darkened even more at the thought. He didn’t really have any idea what Hasshi meant with that, so of course he was a bit cautious, but whatever it was Takaki was curious for sure. “…Depends what you mean by ‘nice’…” Takaki answered a bit carefully. He didn’t like not knowing what Hasshi meant, but didn’t want to actually ask about it either.

“Mm, I can show you…” Hasshi suggested with a purr, sliding one finger against Takaki’s chest. He bit his lower lip in a very flirtatious manner as he looked up at Takaki. “I promise you’ll like it~”

Takaki swallowed slowly, certain that Hasshi could feel his heartbeat getting faster. Yes, he was very tempted to know what Hasshi meant…

“Move,” the younger boy said simply, giving a small push on Takaki’s shoulder to signal him to move up. With Takaki being in quite a puzzled state is was easy for Hasshi to switch their positions so that he was straddling Takaki who was now laying on the bed on his back.

Hasshi trailed his finger again against Takaki’s chest, his lips in a tempting smile as he met Takaki’s eyes. He was really enjoying Takaki’s confusion, and it showed. Hasshi licked his lips slowly, trailing his eyes over Takaki’s body before looking up at Takaki’s eyes again. “Mm, so what should I do…” Hasshi whispered in a pondering voice, but it was definitely not a question because Hasshi’s eyes were telling he knew exactly what he was doing.

The younger boy leaned down to softly kiss Takaki, but barely touched his lips against the other boy’s, instead nibbled slightly on Takaki’s lower lip and started trailing those same soft kisses down Takaki’s chin and neck, pushing his shirt to the side and continuing down his chest. It took a moment for Takaki to even notice he was holding his breath, and tried to release the air he was holding without making Hasshi notice, but when the lips curled into a smile against Takaki’s chest he knew Hasshi had noticed for sure…

Hasshi didn’t say anything about it though, instead gave a small lick over the spot he had just kissed before continuing even lower, soon placing a soft kiss just below Takaki’s bellybutton. The tips of Hasshi’s fingers were touching against the edge of Takaki’s jeans, and it was making it almost impossible not to hold his breath again. Takaki had at least some kind of guess what the ‘nice’ thing Hasshi had mentioned about would be, but Takaki didn’t even dare to think about it. Hasshi had never done it - although Takaki had done it to Hasshi a few times and the younger boy seemed to like it - and Takaki had never even asked Hasshi to do it because Hasshi was already so embarrassed when Takaki would do it to him, although Takaki definitely did want Hasshi to try it too! Takaki didn’t want to have his hopes up but he was still hoping that might be it…

Hasshi’s lips curled up into a smile again when he reached the edge of Takaki’s underwear. He pushed himself up, almost straddling Takaki’s legs already since he had moved so low on Takaki’s body by then. “Do you want me to..?” Hasshi asked, barely touching the tips of his fingers against the edge of Takaki’s jeans. The smile was still on his lips, but it was more gentle than teasing now, although there was still playfulness in his voice.

Yes, Takaki wanted Hasshi to do it… He wanted to say that but also say that he only wanted if Hasshi did too, and he didn’t want Hasshi to do it unless he was comfortable with it himself - after all, Hasshi had never done it, and even though Takaki wasn’t exactly able to think much right then, there was still the hint of awareness of Hasshi being drunk and maybe not aware of what he was doing on the back of his mind. However Takaki didn’t really trust that his voice would work well enough, so instead he just gave a firm nod.

Hasshi’s smile got a more teasing hint to it again at seeing Takaki’s nod. Hasshi graced his fingernails very slowly against the skin of Takaki’s stomach before moving the hands on Takaki’s jeans. Hasshi brushed Takaki’s jeans to the side to reveal just enough of Takaki’s underwear, and then leaned down.

When Hasshi’s finger hooked under the waistband Takaki didn’t even try pretending he wasn’t holding his breath. Takaki hadn’t even realized how much Hasshi’s flirting and little moves had turned him on, but when Hasshi tugged down Takaki’s underwear enough to reveal his erection, it was quite obvious. Takaki finally released some of the air he was holding when Hasshi slid his index finger along Takaki’s length. Takaki wanted to move so badly, he wanted to get more of a touch like that, but it was the first time Hasshi was showing initiative like this, so he didn’t want to be too impatient and give Hasshi any reason for second thoughts.

Takaki bet Hasshi knew what he was thinking, because the younger boy touched him the same way again, only this time with an even lighter touch. It was making Takaki’s body go crazy, and he could barely keep himself from groaning out loud. Takaki was already considering biting onto his fist just to make sure he would keep quiet, but gave up on the idea, instead pressing his hands into even tighter fists on his sides.

Luckily for Takaki, Hasshi seemed to be done with the teasing for now though. The younger boy leaned down and Takaki barely had the time to wrap his mind around it before he already felt the wet tongue and hot mouth enveloping his member, and a loud moan immediately escaped from his lips. The sensation was so overwhelming, Takaki could barely keep control over his body, he nearly buckled up towards the touch, but still managed to keep still enough and not risk hurting Hasshi.

Another moan came from Takaki’s lips when Hasshi’s tongue wrapped more around his erection and Hasshi took even more of him inside his mouth. Takaki couldn’t even begin to describe the feeling, but his body was already going on override. He knew himself too he couldn’t hold it for too long after all this, but he wanted to try for as long as he could manage because he just didn’t want Hasshi to stop!

Of course, Takaki simply ‘wanting’ something like that in no way meant he would manage to control himself even remotely enough, especially when Hasshi seemed to be doing his best to rid Takaki of any bit of control he still had left somewhere. Out of the blue, Hasshi made a low purring sound when having his mouth around Takaki, sending vibrations along the boy’s erection. Takaki gasped loudly, his breathing getting stuck to his throat before he could no longer hold the control over his body, and he came into Hasshi’s mouth.

Hasshi seemed to lose his composure for a short moment, pulling back maybe a little too fast after Takaki climaxing - although it was more because of Hasshi never having done this before so he was simply caught off guard more than anything else. He boy licked his upper lip lightly, tasting the cum on his tongue. The smile took its place on Hasshi’s lips again when he looked at Takaki though. The older boy had his eyes closed and was panting heavily through his lips - Hasshi seemed to be quite happy with the reaction he had gotten from Takaki.

Hasshi crawled over Takaki so that his hands were next to the boy’s face, and his knees on the sides of his waist. “I promised you’d like it…” Hasshi murmured in a soft voice, lowering his face so that their foreheads were touching but lips still a little distance apart.

Takaki opened his eyes, but didn’t speak until he was sure his voice would be stable enough. “I swear… I swear if you don’t remember anything of this tomorrow because you’re drunk now, I will never talk to you again…”

Hasshi only let out a delighted giggle at Takaki’s ‘threat’ and lifted himself to sit up, settling to sit on Takaki’s waist. “Mm, aren’t you being a little boring…” the younger boy said in a fake pouting voice before he giggled some more. “Then maybe…” Hasshi started in a flirty voice, taking a hold of both of Takaki’s hands and placing them on his hips. “…maybe you just need to make sure you do something I do remember then…” The playful grin on Hasshi’s lips right then was almost sparkling.

Takaki’s body had been more than exhausted just a moment before, but Hasshi’s flirting was making both his mind and body perk up again. Takaki was still sure Hasshi would never be this forward when sober, but… at the same time, ‘offer’ like this was too tempting to push aside… Takaki trailed his eyes down to his hands on Hasshi’s hips, sliding them slowly lower and trailing the boy’s thighs under the fabric of his pants. “What do you have in mind..?” he asked then, looking back up to Hasshi.

“Hmm, I think you can figure that out…” Hasshi said slowly, tilting his head to the side as he was barely touching his fingertips against the skin of Takaki’s exposed stomach. Hasshi still had his pants on, and aside from having his shirt open and his pants unzipped, Takaki was completely dressed. And at the moment both of the boys felt it was way too much clothes.

Takaki’s had gotten distracted from looking at Hasshi’s eyes, and had been eyeing the boys hips and thighs again, but when Hasshi spoke he turned his eyes back to his face again. Well, it was true, Takaki could figure it out, actually he had more than a few ideas already…

TO BE CONTINUED...

Thuthfully, I had planned this to be just one-shot but since it was getting long, I decided to just cut it here and have the rest in the second chapter X3 Let's just see when I manage to finish it XD; All my fics have been too much smut lately! Actually I started going through my old fics yesterday, seeing what I haven't finished yet. There's this one cute Sanada/Hasshi & Takaki/Hasshi fic I think I might continue... I had gotten inspiration to if from TOP3 photoshoot from last summer, so it's pretty old 8D; I like it though, so I think I might try writing it next to have a little break from smut ^^; But well, will probably try writing the next chapter of Love on the Beach next, haven't decided yet 83 Although I did write the fluff fic last night, since I was too drained to write smut XD;

Comments will be loved as usual~ *bows*

Kis-My-Ft2 - "Love on the Beach" - Chapter 02

2009-07-05T15:35:08Z

I was supposed to post this chapter yesterday already but I just didn't have the time 8D; Or well, I WOULD have posted a lot earlier if my comp hadn't crashed on me >>; Long story short my laptop refused to open like 3 weeks ago, and my cousin came to help me get my files from the harddrive this week (and now my laptop is being repaired) so I haven't been able to access my fics either... ^^; I did write the latter part of this with my parents' comp, and then combined/edited once I got my original files! X3 If there are more typos than normal, I apologize. I'm not used to this keyboard 8D;

This chappie takes a look at what happens to all the boys' rooms during the first night! 83

Title: Love on the Beach
Chapter: 02
Fandom: Kis-My-Ft2
Pairings: Iida x Yokoo, Kitayama x Fujigaya, Senga x Nikaido, Miyata x Tamamori
Rating: NC-17
Genre: Romance (with some angst), Humor, Smut
Warnings: Sex
Story: Kisumai boys have all gone spend a nice vacation at beach, but with the room arrangements as well as suddenly meeting Iida at the beach, the trip might turn out a bit different than the boys had expected.

Love on the Beach

Chapter 02

“I’m sleeping on this side of the bed!” Tamamori announced when they were getting ready to go to sleep. He was still bitter about the whole double bed arrangement, because he much rather would have been sleeping alone. Sure, he probably could order Miyata to sleep on the floor and the boy would actually listen to him, but it wasn’t like Tamamori was mean! He wouldn’t do something like that. He was just annoyed about not having his own bed, and Miyata was getting the bad end of that annoyance. “And you keep your hands to yourself or I just might bite your finger off.”

“E-eh? I didn’t do anything!” Miyata exclaimed, somewhat puzzled.

“I know that,” Tamamori said, frowning as he pulled the covers to the side and snuck under them on the bed. “I’m just saying… When you’re sleeping, if you start hugging things randomly, put a pillow between us or something. If I wake up to your arms around me I’m kicking you to the floor without a warning.”

Tamamori almost felt bad by the confused puppy look Miyata had on his face, so he simply sighed. “Fine, forget about it… Just, try to keep on your own side, okay?” the boy said, moving the blanket more to the side, signaling Miyata to get in already too. “And don’t smile like that, it’s creepy!” Tamamori then ordered, almost regretting being nice when Miyata seemed too happy about Tamamori kind of taking his words back.

The order wasn’t helping though. “Good night, Tama-chan~” Miyata said when getting next to the other boy.

Tamamori just turned his back towards Miyata in a dramatic way and with a small “Shut up…” After about half a minute though Tamamori replied to it. “Good night…” he said softly, but was then sure Miyata was smiling all stupidly behind his back again, so he pulled the covers all the way over his head, fully covering himself. “Oh just sleep already!”

“I didn’t say anything!” Miyata defended himself.

No reply from Tamamori this time though. Or well, he mumbled something, but too quietly for Miyata to hear. It was better for him not to hear it anyway.

* * * * * * * * * *

Kitayama wasn’t happy. Not at all. Or well, he had been the one in charge of room arrangements, so he had managed to get a room together for Taisuke and himself, that part of his plan had been a success. However, he hadn’t really thought things through. This was what he realized when staring at the younger boy completely asleep next to himself on the bed.

Sure, getting them to share a room had been the easy part. Kitayama just hadn’t been really thinking how to get something out of that. With Taisuke asleep, what was the point!?

Kitayama forced the frown away from his face when he noticed what he was doing. Things like that would just create wrinkles early, and Kitayama wanted to protect his baby face from things like that. But still, annoying. Why hadn’t he been thinking about it more before. They were only staying at the beach for three days, so that meant only two nights to be shared in the same bed with Taisuke, and wasn’t it a complete waste to have the other boy sleeping through a whole night? Of course he couldn’t really blame Taisuke. It was only Kitayama having all kinds of unpure thoughts after all, so he should have done something to act upon those ideas before Taisuke fell asleep. So frustrating…

Well, just having the sleeping boy so close next to him had its benefits too, although Kitayama had hoped to manage to talk the younger boy into making out or something… But waking him up right then would only result into grumpy Taisuke who probably wouldn’t be up to ideas like that. So Kitayama would just have to be creative. For sure he wouldn’t be spending the whole night sleeping when he had a chance like this! It wasn’t like getting much sleep had been the reason for him to so easily agree with just going to sleep already, despite how much Kitayama loved sleeping. He could just sleep during the next day then.

Kitayama almost chuckled when he saw Taisuke make a small sound in his sleep, frown and brush the back of his hand against his cheek in a very cat-like manner. The boy was so cute even when sleeping… But just watching Taisuke didn’t feel like it was enough. What else could he do though..? Not much, since the boy was asleep, but maybe a little bit at least…

“Ne, Taisuke…” Kitayama asked in a whisper that was so soft Taisuke might have not reacted even if he was awake. Of course, Kitayama wasn’t really meaning it to be loud enough to wake Taisuke up anyway. He reached his hand closer to the younger boy, lightly touching his fingers against the boy’s cheek. He nearly withdrew his hand back fearing the boy was about to wake up as he felt Taisuke move slightly, but kept the hand in place when he noticed the boy was only tilting his head towards the touch. Now this was a nice surprise, Kitayama thought, a smile coming to his lips. Taisuke seemed to be quite receptive in his sleep…

Kitayama moved his hand, first touching his fingertips along the side of Taisuke’s face, his cheek, and then sliding his index and middle fingers along Taisuke’s lower lip. Kitayama’s heartbeat picked up a pace when he saw Taisuke part his lips at the touch. The boy’s lips were looking so tempting, he was practically waiting for a kiss, or so it looked like. Kitayama could just give him a small kiss, right? Just a little one?

Kitayama forced himself to shut his eyes and not to look at Taisuke’s tempting lips, although he didn’t move his hand away. What the hell was he thinking!? He couldn’t do something like that all of a sudden, especially not with Taisuke sleeping! Well, maybe if they had been kissing or something before already, but seeing how Kitayama had never managed to get even that far - yet - there was no way doing something like that now when Taisuke was asleep wouldn’t be considered taking advantage.

“Damn it…” Kitayama mumbled, moving his hand away. Or that was his plan at least. His hand seemed to have other ideas. He just really wanted to touch Taisuke more than just that little bit. Taisuke was asleep after all, he wouldn’t even know, where was the harm in that? Taisuke had kicked the whole blanket off himself, so Kitayama could see all of him, and it was just too tempting. Because it was so hot, Taisuke was wearing only a T-shirt and underwear - much the same as Kitayama, although he was wearing sleeveless instead of T-shirt. Taisuke’s shirt had moved up just enough so that it was revealing barely an inch of the boy’s waist, and Kitayama was itching to touch the bare skin. Taisuke still having his lips parted after Kitayama’s earlier touch was making it even harder to resist.

Kitayama bit his lip, reaching his hand to touch Taisuke’s waist, sliding his finger along the smooth skin. His body almost jerked, already having forgotten about Taisuke’s earlier reaction to his touch, because the younger boy surprised him again by moving, although this time enough so that Kitayama really did pull his hand back, certain Taisuke had woken up now.

But no, the boy was still fast asleep. He just reacted to the touch, and changed his position. And of course, by doing that he only made things even more impossible for Kitayama.

The older boy was simply staring. There was nothing else he could do. If he didn’t know for sure Taisuke was asleep and also completely clueless about how Kitayama felt for him, he would have bet Taisuke was fully enjoying torturing him right then.

Taisuke had shifted so that he was laying on his back now, one arm near his head, the other one flung over his pillow. His arms being up like that had pulled onto his shirt, revealing a lot of Taisuke’s stomach, and the way he had pulled one leg up was also making his underwear slid up. Kitayama didn’t even notice he was holding his breath staring at Taisuke until he almost started coughing from the lack of oxygen. Taisuke was looking so incredibly tempting then, Kitayama almost forgot all about thinking touching or kissing the boy would be taking advantage, his body was too much drawn to the boy…

…Actually, too much so, Kitayama thought, a bit shocked when he noticed he had gotten hard simply from staring at Taisuke laying there like that. Crap! There was no way this was good. Not like he had really planned on sleeping, at least not right at the moment, but with his body reacting like this, it might be impossible to sleep next to Taisuke after all… The sudden urge to touch Taisuke in his sleep and make him feel as much turned on, wake him up and have his way with him almost made Kitayama want to suffocate himself with his pillow - Taisuke looking like that was giving him way too weird ideas!! Or was it really fair to blame the boy when he was sleeping..? But Kitayama didn’t care about logical things right then! It was Taisuke’s fault for looking so hot! Kitayama wanted to try touching him more, wanted to try kissing him, wanted to…

Kitayama rolled around on the bed, almost literally crawling on the floor as he decided getting away from Taisuke for a little moment would rid his mind of such thoughts. But even when not on the bed anymore, Kitayama couldn’t help but look back at Taisuke. Damn that boy… Kitayama was only getting harder, and staring at Taisuke was not helping!

That’s it, he had to take care of this now if he wanted to be able to get back on the bed with Taisuke. Kitayama got up and headed straight to the bathroom. He needed a release, and even though it felt tempting to get it right where Taisuke was, it would be better this way - for now. Kitayama pressed one hand against the wall, leaning his weight on it as he slid his other hand inside his underwear, closing his eyes as he started moving his hand over his erection. Kitayama almost groaned when he could see the image of Taisuke in his head as soon as he closed his eyes; Taisuke laying on the bed like he had just now, his lips moving slightly when almost talking in his sleep, his head and hands twitching in sleep every now and then. That kind of image only made Kitayama feel more turned on again, and also made him move his hand in faster pace, and it didn’t take too long for Kitayama to reach his climax.

After coming, Kitayama just stood there for a while, letting his breathing settle a bit before going to wash his hands, suddenly actually feeling tired when meeting eyes with his reflection in the mirror. Maybe he should just sleep after all. It might be a safer choice, Kitayama thought as he stepped back into the room and saw Taisuke on the bed. The boy had moved again, now on his side, although the shirt still showing a lot of his stomach, and he had a hint of smile on his lips as if he was seeing a good dream. Yes, if Kitayama didn’t go sleep now, he’d risk his body getting too affected with Taisuke’s appearance again, and would have to take another trip to the bathroom.

“Would you stop looking so hot…” Kitayama mumbled under his breath as he got back to the bed, pulling the blanket halfway over himself. It felt so tempting to just reach his arms around Taisuke and pull the boy against him. He could just lie he did it in his sleep, thinking Taisuke was a pillow or something? But would Taisuke’s shirt getting up, cute noises and little movements just make Kitayama’s body go nuts again?

…That was a risk Kitayama was willing to take! He reached both his arms towards Taisuke, circling them around the boy’s waist and pulled him against himself. Again, Taisuke seemed to be reacting to the touch, and the boy’s reactions were almost sending Kitayama’s body into a frenzy right away. The younger boy snuggling against him like he was the pillow, Taisuke’s bare legs against his, the small sigh that came as a breath of air against Kitayama’s neck... No, Kitayama wasn’t really sure if he’d be able to sleep after all, but with this pleasant distraction he could totally live with it.

* * * * * * * * * *

“Ah!?” Nikaido was startled awake from his sleep by a noise somewhere outside of their room. He quickly looked around himself, but of course, as much as he could see in the dark, the room wasn’t any different from before.

“Senga..?” Nikaido whispered, trying to get the younger boy’s attention. “Senga, did you hear that? What was it?”

However, the only answer from Senga’s direction was the rhythmical sound of his steady breathing as the boy continued sleeping, completely unaware of any sounds, and even less of Nikaido panicking over them.

“Sengaaaa, wake up!” Nikaido demanded, still in a hissing whisper, but a bit louder that time. Still no reaction from Senga though, the boy was a lot sounder sleeper than Nikaido was after all. Nikaido was already considering just getting back to sleep, because Senga was ‘ignoring him’, but when the small sound outside came again, he just couldn’t! Instead Nikaido quickly snuck down from the bed and crawled next to Senga in his, sliding under the covers and almost against the younger boy. Fine, so Nikaido wasn’t the bravest one, but it wasn’t like he could help it. At least sleeping next to Senga made it feel a little better, and he wasn’t hearing the sound repeating any more either.

Some time after Nikaido had managed to fall asleep it was Senga’s turn to wake up when Nikaido moved closer in his sleep, almost snuggling against Senga. “…Eh?” Senga exclaimed softly, staring at the other boy next to him on the bed once he had woken up enough to realize he was actually there. Despite Senga’s confusion, it didn’t really take too long to understand why Nikaido was there. Either he had heard or seen something that was keeping him from sleeping alone. Nikaido got scared easily after all.

“Wouldn’t it have been easier if we slept on the bigger bed then..?” Senga mumbled in half asleep voice. Nikaido just had had to insist on having the bigger bed, but now they were both sleeping on Senga’s smaller one, so there wasn’t that much extra space. Senga was too tired to move to the other bed now though, and he had a feeling if he ‘abandoned’ Nikaido, he would either get kicked or punched when the boy woke up, and he rather spared himself from that.

“Nn, next night we’re sleeping on the bigger bed, okay?” Senga said, even though knowing Nikaido was fast asleep and not hearing him at all. Well, it wasn’t like Senga had minded sleeping in the same bed in the first place…

* * * * * * * * * *

“This one is my room…” Iida explained as he pulled a key from his pocket, unlocking the door before pushing it open and stepping inside, Yokoo following after him as Iida was still holding onto his hand. Yokoo probably wasn’t even hearing much of what Iida was saying, his head still floating much thanks to the kiss from earlier. Once the door shut after them though, he seemed to snap out of it, although Iida didn’t seem to want him to enjoy that moment of clear-mindedness for too long. Yokoo didn’t have the chance to do more than simply turn towards Iida, and the boy’s lips were pressed against his again, sending a fluttering feeling to go through Yokoo’s body, even though on the outside he froze completely again.

“Why do I feel like I’m forcing you here..?” Iida mused softly, breaking the kiss and meeting Yokoo’s eyes. Yokoo completely freezing wasn’t exactly hard to notice after all…

“No, it’s..!” the words almost came from Yokoo’s lips before he could stop himself, but managed to shut up this time. Or would it have been better if he had let himself say whatever it was he would have answered to that? Because Yokoo wasn’t even sure himself what he should say here, so maybe he should have trusted his instincts. No, of course Iida wasn’t forcing him to do anything, but… That ‘but’ was the problem. But what? But it had been a long time since? But getting close again would make it harder again? But… so many things…

Iida raised his hand, touching his fingers against Yokoo’s cheek, brushing the boy’s lips with his thumb before leaning forward, touching his lips against Yokoo’s again. “If no… then don’t freeze like that… please…” Iida whispered against Yokoo’s lips. Iida moved his hand, brushing his fingers over Yokoo’s cheek. “Wataru…” he whispered against Yokoo’s lips, tilting his head in the kiss.

Yokoo felt like not just his head, but his whole body was floating; because of the kiss, because of Iida’s touch, because of the way Iida kept calling his first name… It was all enough to shut down the rational side of Yokoo’s mind. Yokoo tilted his face slightly to meet better with Iida’s lips, starting to answer to the kiss, although still very carefully. Even though their bodies weren’t touching otherwise, even just through the touch of Iida’s lips and hand Yokoo could feel the relief that went through the other boy’s body, as if Iida had been expecting Yokoo to reject him, or at least to not answer. Encouraged by Yokoo’s small response, Iida’s fingers moved from Yokoo’s face, burying into his hair now. At the same time Iida’s other hand circled around Yokoo’s small waist, pulling the boy closer to him. Yokoo’s heart was beating so much faster now, because of the closeness and the deeper kiss. He didn’t even notice at any point they had been moving, not until he realized he was on Iida’s bed on his back, Iida over him, and their lips still together, with Iida’s one hand on the side of his neck and the other one on his waist.

It really seemed the rational side of Yokoo’s brain had given up for good, because even when acknowledging the current situation, no alarms were going on in his head. Instead, Yokoo raised both of his hands, touching them against the sides of Iida’s face, his fingers sliding into Iida’s hair and behind his neck, keeping the boy closer in the kiss, a silent request Iida was more than happy to fulfill by deepening the kiss even more. He had shifted his position over Yokoo enough so that he had had to move his hand from the other boy’s face to support his own weight against the bed, while his other hand had slid just the slightest bit under the shirt Yokoo was wearing.

A tiny, disagreeing sound escaped from Yokoo’s lips when Iida moved up enough to break the kiss and look at other boy - Yokoo saw the color in Iida’s eyes turn almost pitch black as a reaction to that sound, and it looked as if the boy was using every bit of his self-control to break the kiss just now. Iida’s breathing had gotten so fast already it was clearly audible to Yokoo also.

“I… if it’s too fast…” Iida started with a clearly husky voice, noticeably stumbling with his words when trying to put them in order that would make at least some sense while fighting against the urge to simply kiss and touch Yokoo even more. “It’s been a long… I… It’s not like I’m expecting you to… I mean…”

Before Iida could get more words out of his mouth, Yokoo had already pushed himself more up, pressing his lips against Iida’s back in the kiss again. No explanations or questions needed, thank you. Yokoo had managed to get his brain to shut up, he damn sure wasn’t planning on Iida’s words to turn it back on again. Iida wasn’t clueless or stupid, with the worries he was trying to express just now he showed he knew enough of what was making Yokoo try to keep his distance earlier, but Iida being considerate like that only made Yokoo’s heart feel for him even more. So whether or not it was a smart thing to do, Yokoo didn’t want to think about any of those things now. He just wanted to let his emotions guide his body.

Yokoo could feel the deep intake of breath from Iida before the other boy pressed him back against the bed, kissing him deeply. Yokoo’s kiss just now had been quite a clear ‘order’ so Iida didn’t feel the need to hold back either. “Wataru…” Iida murmured against the boy’s lips, continuing the kiss for a long time before shifting slightly, starting to trail kisses down to Yokoo’s neck, at the same time both of his hands moving onto Yokoo’s waist, gently tugging onto the edge of the shirt to pull it higher. Iida stopped when he got to the lower part of Yokoo’s neck, tilting his head to the side and pressed his tongue and lips against a certain spot on the side of Yokoo’s neck - he wanted to test if he still remembered Yokoo’s weak spots as well as before…

“A-ah! Kyohei…” Yokoo blushed, hearing the moan from his lips, and even more so when realizing how he just called the other boy.

Iida on the other hand was practically purring against Yokoo’s skin; it seemed he was still remembering very well, not like he had really doubted it either. Yokoo calling him with his first name was really affecting Iida’s body in a very nice way. Yokoo pretty much never called him anything else but ‘Iida’ just like everyone else, it wasn’t but those few moments when being intimate that Iida had managed to get Yokoo accidentally say it. Iida repeated the previous tongue flick again before trailing his lips lower again, his hands having pushed the shirt up to Yokoo’s chest already.

“Lift your arms..?” Iida asked in a gentle voice that had a hint of huskiness in it as he pushed himself up enough so that he could meet with Yokoo’s eyes. Yokoo followed with the instructions, and Iida pulled Yokoo’s shirt off, dropping it down on the floor before diving back to trail those dozens of kisses along Yokoo’s neck. Of course, with the shirt out of the way now, Iida could go lower too, and that was what he was planning also.

Yokoo had left his arms near the pillow on both sides of his head, and his fingers were curling onto the edges of the pillow as he was doing his best to try not to react too strongly to Iida’s kisses. Of course, he had been the one to give Iida the green light, but well, reacting too strongly was still embarrassing! However, when Iida’s tongue flicked over his left nipple, there was nothing to keep Yokoo from letting out a moan, and keep his body from jolting.

Iida’s hands were moving in soothing motions on Yokoo’s sides. He could feel how Yokoo’s body was responding to him, but because it had been so long, Iida was trying to control it - and more than that, control himself also, not to forget himself and get lost in the moment. Iida moved one of his hands from Yokoo’s side to his chest, trailing his fingers against the bare skin while moving his lips lower, all the way to Yokoo’s stomach. The other boy was breathing so heavily, his chest and stomach were going up and down in big movements.

Iida almost stopped for a moment when his lips were already moving past Yokoo’s bellybutton. He thought for a second if he should ask if Yokoo was okay with the way he was going, but knowing Yokoo, the boy might get irritated if he asked things like that too much. After all, the boy had already stopped his questions earlier too, so Iida figured if Yokoo had anything against what he was doing, he’d say so. So Iida flicked his tongue over Yokoo’s bellybutton, at the same time moving his other hand still on Yokoo’s side lower, sliding it against the front of the boy’s pants’ crotch.

Iida heard the sharp sound from Yokoo’s lips when his hand brushed against Yokoo. It sounded like the boy had tried to keep himself quiet, but maybe the surprise of the sudden touch or whatever it was had made it impossible for the boy to muffle it. Iida pressed his lips and tongue back against Yokoo’s stomach before brushing his hand back over the front of Yokoo’s pants, feeling the boy’s body make an involuntary movement towards the touch.

Iida gave a small bite on the skin on Yokoo’s stomach very close to the waistband of the boy’s pants before pushing himself up and reaching to kiss Yokoo on the lips. “I’m not gonna say ‘tell me if it’s too fast’ or anything like that, because you know it anyway, right..?” Iida asked as he was placing kisses down Yokoo’s neck, although it wasn’t really a question anyway. More like a way to tell Yokoo it would be okay to tell him to stop without really saying it.

Yokoo only gave a tiny sound as a response to that. Iida felt the other boy try move his legs, and when he did, Iida moved his hand from the waistband of Yokoo’s pants to the inside of one of the boy’s thighs, sliding his hand along it softly over the fabric before moving the leg so that he himself could move into a better position between Yokoo’s legs.

Iida scraped his teeth over Yokoo’s collarbone, sliding both his hands over Yokoo’s stomach, and then over his sides before bringing them to the zipper of Yokoo’s pants, unzipping it while placing the small kisses along Yokoo’s collarbone. Yokoo was breathing even faster, and so was Iida, but Yokoo probably couldn’t notice Iida’s excitement as clearly as Iida did.

Iida’s tugged firmly onto the waistband of Yokoo’s pants on both sides, pulling them off and tossing the pants somewhere in the same direction as the shirt earlier, leaving Yokoo only in his underwear. Iida reached to kiss Yokoo on the lips again, nibbling onto the boy’s lower lip while sliding both his hands along Yokoo’s thighs, enjoying the small shivers he could feel his touch causing on the boy’s skin.

Yokoo’s hands were still holding onto the pillow under his head, but with how Iida was touching him, how he was kissing him, Yokoo really didn’t want to just lay there without doing anything. Or well, he was answering to the kisses, but other than that… Yokoo untangled his fingers from the pillow, reaching his arms around Iida’s neck, pulling the boy deeper into the kiss. Iida seemed to be fully complying to that request, and Yokoo let out a soft moan when Iida’s tongue touched against his own inside his mouth.

As the kissing grew more heated, so did Iida’s touches. Both of Iida’s arms snaked under Yokoo’s thighs, pulling the boy’s body closer to him and lifting Yokoo’s legs over his shoulders. Iida was sure his body heat must have doubled when one of Yokoo’s hands moved onto his chest, the older boy’s fingers scraping against his skin. Even though the things Yokoo was doing were so small, they were driving him insane. It had been so long since Iida had even seen Yokoo, let alone been able to touch him, Yokoo’s touch felt like it was burning his skin, but in a very good way…

Iida let out a low growling sound when Yokoo bit his lip; like his body wasn’t feeling heated enough. Iida slid one of his hands between Yokoo’s legs, stroking it over Yokoo’s underwear, enjoying the small whimpers and moans Yokoo was letting out against his lips from the touches. Yokoo was getting hard, Iida could easily feel it through the thin fabric of the boy’s underwear. Of course, Iida’s body was reacting the same way too, he knew it, and he also knew it was harder and harder to try keep patient when feeling like that.

Iida brought his lips back to Yokoo’s, focusing his thoughts only into that for a moment to calm himself down enough to have the control back over his body again, at least for the most part. Iida reached his hand on Yokoo’s hand still on his chest, holding onto the hand tightly. “I’ve missed this…” Iida said softly, although with slightly hoarse voice when meeting with Yokoo’s eyes. “Being close to you… being able to touch you…” Iida was sliding his hand along the side of Yokoo’s face now. His eyes weren’t sure where to concentrate on; looking into Yokoo’s eyes, staring at his parted lips as the boy was panting, letting them roam over Yokoo’s body… Iida pressed his lips back down – at least his lips knew what they wanted to do even though his eyes couldn’t decide.

Yokoo didn’t answer to what Iida said – not that Iida was even giving much choice by kissing him again – but with the heat Yokoo was answering to the kiss it was quite clear even without words.

Iida let out a low moan in the kiss himself when Yokoo used his legs to pull himself closer to Iida, his hips brushing against the front of Iida’s pants. God, Yokoo really was too much… Iida moved his arms to his side enough so that he could shake the open shirt off his shoulders, and then lowered his hands to the sides of Yokoo’s underwear, pulling them off without any further waiting.

And this time Iida did decide to take a while to admire the view in front of him. Yokoo had had to let go of Iida when the boy had pulled his shirt off, so his arms were on the bed near his head now, and the boy was looking so tempting, laying there like that, fully naked, eyes half open, breathing through parted lips… Iida licked his lips without even noticing.

Iida pressed one hand over Yokoo’s, entwining their fingers together as he leaned to press his lips against Yokoo’s. He used his free hand to pick up Yokoo’s other hand, guiding it closer to himself so that Yokoo’s fingers were touching against the waistband of his pants. Iida knew Yokoo wanted to take more part in this too, with how he was answering to the kisses and everything, but not really knowing how to do it right then, so Iida was giving him a possibility. “Help me a little..?” Iida purred against Yokoo’s ear, pressing small kisses along the boy’s cheek and neck before deeply kissing him on the lips again.

Yokoo’s fingers brushed against Iida’s pants in an almost testing touch first, before properly sliding his fingers along the hardness that had started to form inside the pants, making Iida make a sound in the kiss again. He couldn’t handle teasing in his state right then, it had been too long since the last time. He didn’t seem to have to tell Yokoo that though, because the boy didn’t repeat the movement, but instead the fingers moved onto the zipper instead, slowly pulling it down.

With Yokoo’s one hand and one of Iida’s own hands Iida could only do so much to tug his own pants down, and it wasn’t really all that successful. He didn’t want to move away from Yokoo, but as they were positioned now it was practically impossible to get his pants down. Iida made an annoyed groaning sound, breaking the kiss. “Don’t move, okay?” he said with a husky voice, getting up and kicking away both his pants and underwear at the same time, deciding he would not be forced to get up again having to get rid of any more pieces of clothing.

Iida leaned back down to press his lips against Yokoo’s, both of his hands sliding under Yokoo’s thighs to lift them back over his shoulders again. Yokoo was complying with his movements, wrapping his arms around Iida’s neck and kissing him deeper as Iida’s fingers were sliding along the sensitive inner part of his thighs. There were no garments to keep their skin from touching against each others’ anymore, and Iida could barely control his body. He wanted to feel Yokoo even more…

Iida pressed his body lower, his erection touching against Yokoo’s and both the boys left out a moan in the kiss at the same time from the contact. Iida moved his hands on both sides of Yokoo on the bed to support his weight better before moving his body in small movements, the friction from their members rubbing against each other making it almost impossible to have any control over himself anymore. Yokoo was biting Iida’s lip again, this time harder, probably from trying to keep from making any louder sounds. Iida couldn’t taste any blood, but it had been hard enough so Iida knew Yokoo had nearly broken the skin there.

“No biting…” Iida mumbled, nibbling onto Yokoo’s lower lip himself. “Not like I really mind it but… It’s getting too hard to try keep calm like this…”

Iida shifted his position, straightening up for a moment and brought one of his hands to his lips, licking a couple of his fingers before leaning back down to kiss Yokoo’s neck, at the same time reaching the previous hand between Yokoo’s legs. Iida could feel the sharp intake of breath from Yokoo with his lips against the boy’s neck when Iida pushed one finger inside. Iida moved his lips back over Yokoo’s, catching the shivery whimper when it escaped Yokoo’s lips as Iida moved his finger back, and then more inside again. Iida hadn’t asked if Yokoo had been with someone else when they had been apart, but he had a feeling he hadn’t, just like Iida himself too.

“You almost feel like a virgin…” Iida purred against Yokoo’s lips, seeing Yokoo blush hard from his words even though he was so close he couldn’t see much otherwise. Iida pressed his lips more against Yokoo’s, sliding his tongue past Yokoo’s lips as he pushed the finger more inside the boy.

Yokoo gasped sharply, the sound turning into a whimper when Iida soon added the second finger. Yes, Iida’s comment just now had made Yokoo blush, but really, he had never been with anyone else than Iida, and with how long it had been since their last time, Yokoo’s body wasn’t used to the touch. He didn’t dislike the touch, he had missed it, his body just would have to take its time.

“Are you okay..?” Iida asked in a soothing voice, his lips near Yokoo’s ear. Yokoo was keeping his body relaxed and not resisting the touch, but Iida could still tell it wasn’t all that easy for the other boy.

“Nn…” Yokoo nodded, turning his head to the side so that he could reach Iida’s lips. “I’m okay, just… It’s been a while, so my body is…”

Iida nodded, pressing his lips gently against Yokoo’s, “I know…” he whispered, moving his fingers slowly. This was exactly why he had wanted to keep his head working enough not to let his body take control too much so that he might have gone too fast. “I’ll be careful…

“I know…” Yokoo answered in a tiny voice before replying to Iida’s kiss, and the way Yokoo said that nearly made Iida’s heart skip a beat. Even if it was just a couple words, the complete trust in Yokoo’s voice made Iida’s head almost float. How much he had missed Yokoo… Iida kissed the boy deeply, continuing to stretch Yokoo gently, making sure he was taking his time before adding a third finger.

Once Iida was sure he had prepared Yokoo enough he withdrew his fingers, stroking his hand a couple times over Yokoo’s erection before placing his hand under Yokoo’s thigh. He broke the kiss for a moment so that he could move Yokoo’s hips into a better position and then leaned back down, making sure their lips were locked when he started pushing inside Yokoo.

Yokoo’s small whimper was drowned against Iida’s lips, Yokoo’s right hand fingernails pressing into the skin of Iida’s left arm supporting his weight. Iida hissed lightly into the kiss, but definitely not because he disliked it; on the contrary, the light pain caused by Yokoo’s fingernails was only turning him on more, and the hissing sound was from Iida forcing himself to stay calm. Iida bit his own lip for a moment before kissing Yokoo more again, at the same time pushing himself more inside the other boy. He was being careful, probably more than even necessary, but he preferred that over the opposite.

Iida was a little more than halfway inside Yokoo when he pulled away just a little, then back in, in small movements moving more inside Yokoo. Because of how careful Iida was being, it wasn’t overwhelming to Yokoo either, and he was able to move too. Yokoo moved his right hand upwards along Iida’s arm, touching his fingertips to Iida’s chest, soon letting his other hand join it on the other side of the boy’s chest, sliding his fingers along the skin, touching all over the chest and stomach. Iida had always been more muscular than Yokoo who had a lot thinner body, but Iida had definitely gotten even more muscular since they had been like this…

“What are you thinking..?” Iida asked with a hint of smile when lifting his face enough to look at Yokoo. He had stopped moving for a moment – even though it required a lot from him to do so – to be sure Yokoo could answer to him also. Iida could feel the almost testing touches of Yokoo’s fingers, and he was curious of what the boy was doing.

“You’re more muscular…” Yokoo answered quietly, still sliding his fingers along Iida’s toned chest.

“Something bad about it?”

“That’s not what I meant…” Yokoo said, a bit on defence, but still not blushing. “It’s just… ah!” Iida pushed a little more inside Yokoo, making the boy stumble with his words – judging from Iida’s little smirk he had done it in purpose. “It’s different from before…” Yokoo was pretty sure he remembered every inch of Iida’s body, even just by touch alone and without even looking, so he was sure he noticed every small difference.

Iida pushed more inside Yokoo, pressing his lips in the corner of Yokoo’s mouth. “So..? Is it weird..?” Iida asked, still a bit curious as to why Yokoo seemed to be so interested about that right then.

“Not weird… or, well…” Yokoo started, stopping for a moment when Iida pulled out in a bit bigger movement, and then made a light moaning sound when he pushed more inside again. “Not familiar… I feel like I don’t know your body like before, and… it’s unsettling.”

Hearing that, Iida pressed his lips deep against Yokoo’s, moving his body closer to Yokoo’s so that they were touching more. “Then feel more of it…” Iida slid his arm under Yokoo’s thigh, pulling the boy’s leg over his shoulder and getting a better angle for entering Yokoo. Iida started moving inside Yokoo with more steady rhythm, the sounds Yokoo was making only making Iida want to move faster. He could already thrust all the way inside, and it was getting easier to move all the time. Iida groaned lightly when he felt Yokoo’s nails against his chest, picking up the pace again now that he trusted Yokoo to be able to handle it.

“A-ah, Kyohei!” Yokoo moaned when Iida kissed and bit onto Yokoo’s weak spot on his neck while continuing to thrust inside him. It was very close Iida didn’t come at that very moment, hearing Yokoo saying his name like that was nearly too much. Yokoo’s breathing was also getting so fast it was clear the boy couldn’t take it for too long. Since it had been so long time, and with all the kissing and touching earlier…

“Come with me…” Iida murmured near Yokoo’s ear, feeling the sensation starting to build up inside him, but wanting to make sure he would get Yokoo to reach his peak with him. Before Yokoo could respond in any way, Iida bit his teeth down onto the sensitive spot on Yokoo’s neck, at the same time pushing all the way inside him. Yokoo made a sound that was almost a scream, his body jolting at the climax. Yokoo lifted his hips, making Iida slide even more inside him, followed by Yokoo tightening himself around the whole of Iida’s length and that was simply too much for Iida, and he came right that moment inside Yokoo, his body shaking strongly at his release.

The two boys remained there, panting deeply at their climaxes. It took a long moment before Iida could get his body under enough control to pull himself out of Yokoo – the older boy made a small whimpering sound when he did – and lay down next to him. Iida pulled Yokoo close to him, kissing the boy on the lips.

Yokoo’s body was feeling so incredibly exhausted right then, but he still curled up close against Iida’s body, moving his hands on the boy’s sides.

“Are you feeling okay..?” Iida asked, trailing small circles with his finger on Yokoo’s back.

“Mm…” the boy nodded against Iida’s chest, having snuggled even closer to him.

“Tired?”

Another nod from Yokoo. He was smiling a bit when Iida asked that, but he was so close to Iida that the boy couldn’t see. Somehow Yokoo had the feeling Iida somehow sensed it though, because he felt Iida holding him a little closer. Or maybe it was for some other reason.

“It’s okay if you fall asleep… You said you had trouble falling asleep, so if you’re feeling tired now…” Iida said, pressing a small kiss on top of Yokoo’s head.

“Tired is different from sleepy…” Yokoo mumbled, trying to do his best to hide the fact that he was actually feeling so incredibly tired he was sure he would fall asleep the moment he stopped trying to keep himself awake.

Iida didn’t say anything to that, knowing all too well Yokoo would only try keeping himself awake even more. So instead Iida just kept quiet, listening Yokoo’s breathing which kept getting steadier and steadier the longer he waited, and made sure to match his own breathing with it. It actually took a surprisingly short time until Yokoo’s breathing had changed, signaling the boy had fallen asleep. Iida chuckled softly at how easily Yokoo had fallen asleep after all. He pressed his cheek against the top of Yokoo’s head, taking in the scent of the boy’s hair before closing his own eyes, letting himself follow Yokoo into the sleep.

* * * * * * * * * *

Senga stretched his arms over his head, still half asleep before he even realized what – or more like who – seemed to be the reason why he had been feeling like he hasn’t been able to move around in his sleep like he wanted to. “Are you actually being serious..?” Senga mumbled, looking at his side where Nikaido seemed to be fast asleep, both his arms firmly around Senga’s waist. Was the boy actually trying to keep him from maybe going to the other bed and leaving him alone? Why demand the different beds in the first place!

“Oi Nika, I need to go to the bathroom…” Senga complained in a low voice, although sure Nikaido was asleep anyway and wouldn’t hear, so Senga probably would have to try to get the boy’s arms removed from around him by himself.

“No…” came a soft, surprising reply from the smaller boy.

Senga blinked, staring back at Nikaido who hadn’t moved one bit. “I thought you were asleep!?”

“I was…” Nikaido mumbled, turning his eyes to give an annoyed look at Senga, as if blaming it was Senga’s fault he was awake. Which was probably true, but in Senga’s opinion Nikaido didn’t have the right to complain when he had been the one to invade his bed in the first place.

“Fine, so if you’re awake, could you please let me go to the bathroom then?”

“No,” came the simple answer again as Nikaido put his head back against the pillow, clearly about to go back to sleep as he had just been.

Senga could only stare at the other one stupidly. “And why exactly!? I need to go to the bathroom!”

“I can’t sleep if you go, that’s why.”

“You can then just wait a minute before I come back, because I can’t wait!”

“Nn…” Nikaido made a sound as if he was considering it, although Senga still couldn’t see his face. “No, I don’t like that idea.”

Senga could barely muffle his annoyed sound. Nikaido was apparently feeling bratty right from the morning, but Senga had had more than enough arguments with Nikaido to know it didn’t matter if his reasonings were better, Nikaido would still end up winning for sure. So he would just have to skip the argument part.

So without saying anything as reply to Nikaido, Senga started rolling to the side, trying to get out of the bed like that. Although since Senga didn’t do it fast enough, Nikaido had more than enough time to tighten his arms around Senga’s waist so that when Senga tried to use more force to get out of the bed, both of the boys ended up falling on the floor in a pile of limbs.

“Now look what you did! You made me fall on the floor!” Nikaido complained, shaking his head with his bed hair all over his face. He gave a small push on Senga’s chest before pushing himself to sit on the floor.

“You could have just let go you know?” Senga reminded with a slightly sour face before also pushing himself into a sitting position.

“I already said I didn’t want you going so letting go would have resulted just into that, right?”

“Are you really going that far to just win an argument?”

“You’re the one getting a stupid idea like rolling yourself on the floor to try free yourself!”

Senga had to stop himself from continuing with the word fight, soon it’d just heat up and Nikaido would win anyway so there was no use. Besides he did have to go to the bathroom.

“Oi, where do you think you’re going!?” Nikaido yelled when Senga got up and turned away.

“I already said, I need to go to the bathroom…” Senga said, trying to keep all sharpness away from his voice to avoid as much of the arguing as he could. He was still tired too, and arguing when tired was the worst…

“But I just said..!” Noticing Senga wasn’t going to comply with his nagging, and that the boy was already heading towards the bathroom, Nikaido also jumped up. “Then at least wait for me! I’m not staying in the room by myself!”

“But… it’s not even that dark anymore…” Senga mumbled a bit confused when looking over his shoulder at Nikaido.

“And what does that have to do with anything?” Nikaido questioned with an annoyed look in his eyes.

“Well, nothing really, I guess…” Senga replied, trying to turn his head away fast enough so that Nikaido couldn’t see his amused smile at how easily scared Nikaido was especially when it became in being alone. When Senga felt the hard punch against his waist he knew he hadn’t turned his face away fast enough.

TO BE CONTINUED...

I think my favorite part (at least to write) where the Nikaido & Senga scenes XDDD Especially the last one! I already have in mind what I want to write for them during the second night (which is when things get more NC-17 in other rooms also XD) but let's just see how I manage to write that XD

I wasn't too happy with some of the Iida & Yokoo scenes here, I think mostly because I was writing them in different times because I had the earlier parts in my own laptop and was writing other parts on my parents' comp without having the original ones to look at etc so it was a bit annoying X3 I like writing the morning after more than the actual sex scenes, or at least for this fic! Because I've actually written like almost half of the second chapter XD Yes, it took that long to get the original files from my own laptop! So I had some time... I actually started writing the 3rd chapter instead, but decided I remembered enough of the 2nd to try writing the latter part for it so that I had it ready when I got the files back...

Um, anyway, comments are loved <3 If you want me to concentrate more on some guys, let me know! Or I'm going to have more about the others later too, but anyway... Iida and Yokoo are still going to have the biggest part in the next chapter at least, but not sure about how long this fic will be so that just depends on how much I'll write everyone XD

I'll PROBABLY have the time to post the next chapter before I leave to ~~see Kisumai in PLAYZONE 3 times and some other concerts~~ Japan but note that it's a big probably!! XD I don't promise anything!! I have full shifts at work and lots of planning stuff for the trip so...

Kis-My-Ft2 - "Love on the Beach" - Chapter 01

2009-06-12T13:04:17Z

This is the fic I promised as a graduation present for Camilla (sweetmilano90)! XD (I hope your internet is working now so that you can read it!) I promised Kisumai on a beach, so here it is! Although, it WAS supposed to be random cuteness on the beach, but since Camilla also requested angst and smut... Well, it still has randomness and stuff, but for the starters a bit angsting. Because I just can't resist angsting when I have Iida and Yokoo. Those who like the other pairs too, don't worry, there is gonna be stuff with them also, even if the first chapter concentrates more on Yokoo X3 (Actually, with all the scenes I've planned so far for Iida/Yokoo, HiroSuke, SenKaido and MiyaTama, maybe I should have just named the fic "Sex on the Beach" instead... 8DDDDD) All the other boys are taking care of the humor department of this chapter XDDD And sorry Camilla, the angst won't last too long! BUT you're gonna get lotsa smut stuff!

Title: Love on the Beach
Chapter: 01
Fandom: Kis-My-Ft2
Pairings: Iida x Yokoo, Kitayama x Fujigaya, Senga x Nikaido, Miyata x Tamamori
Rating: PG-13 (will go up to NC-17)
Genre: Romance (with some angst), Humor, Smut
Warnings: So far only Kissing
Story: Kisumai boys have all gone spend a nice vacation at beach, but with the room arrangements as well as suddenly meeting Iida at the beach, the trip might turn out a bit different than the boys had expected.

Love on the Beach

Chapter 01

“Aaaaah, the beach the beach the beach!!” Taisuke nearly shouted while poking the bus window with both hands, only barely being able to control his excited voice and think about the other passengers as the bus turned on a curve and the bright blue ocean and golden beach became visible through the windows. Yokoo’s smirk widened into a full grin when he saw all the other boys - although Tamamori at least did try to pretend for a whole two and half seconds he wasn’t as childishly interested as the others - almost glue their faces against the windows to see better. Yokoo himself on the other hand had decided to enjoy the last few minutes of acting like a proper adult because he knew as soon as they’d get out of the bus he’d start getting just as childishly excited as the rest of them.

By the time the bus had turned to the parking lot, the boys had already turned away from the windows, looking like they were ready to sprint out of the vehicle as soon as it had fully stopped and the doors would open. Yokoo considered if he should actually ask the others to wait until the other people would get out to make it easier, but he was pretty sure whatever he said would be completely ignored since the others probably didn’t have one bit attention to anything else but the sparkling water and shining sand ahead of them. And sure enough, as soon as the bus doors had opened, the rest of the boys darted right off their seats to the doors. Yokoo resisted the urge to chuckle while looking at them - even if they were the first to get out of the bus, they couldn’t really leave to the beach before they would first get their luggage from the side of the bus, and then they’d still have to take them to their rooms too. Although maybe just getting out of the hot bus into the beautiful beach weather was enough reason already…

“I’m not planning to be your babysitter for the weekend you know!” Yokoo exclaimed to the others after he too had stepped down, mostly directing his words to Taisuke who was literally fidgeting on his feet while waiting for the driver to come open the luggage door, and to Nikaido and Senga who somehow had gotten their hands onto a what seemed to be a very big, although still empty beach ball. As to where those two had magically pulled that out was a mystery to Yokoo because their luggage was still in the bus, so one of them must have had it in the bus with them. They weren’t actually planning on filling that up now already? …Well, Yokoo had already said he wouldn’t be the babysitter so he would keep his mouth shut.

“Pff, who needs a babysitter…” Kitayama chuckled but made a face at the glare Yokoo directed at him. “A-anyway, let’s go get checked into the rooms I had reserved for us before actually going to the beach,” Kitayama said, putting way too much emphasis on his contribution for this trip of having handled the room reservations.

“Eeeeh, can’t we do that after going to the beach just a little bit first?” Taisuke complained, trying to make his cutest face to try pleading to Kitayama. The oldest boy seemed to be too set on staring Taisuke’s face to notice anyone else, but Yokoo saw Nikaido and Senga - who by now had managed to blow enough air into the beach ball to fill it halfway already - were nodding eagerly to what Taisuke was saying, while Tamamori wasn’t really sure if he should be agreeing too or go with the more reasonable thinking, and Miyata seemed to be ready to agree with whatever Tamamori would decide on. …Right, like this bunch wasn’t in need of a babysitter…

“We… Ah, we should probably get the rooms first. We need to change the clothes after the bus ride anyway, so that we can go swimming and stuff, ne?” Kitayama said with a little laughter once he finally could stop staring Taisuke’s cute expression. “And then we can spend the rest of the whole day without worrying about the rooms or luggage.”

Taisuke seemed to think the situation was appropriate for puffing his cheeks a bit annoyed - although in a very cute manner - before his face returned into a normal expression and he nodded fast, clearly wanting to get the room stuff out of the way as quickly as possible. The luggage was being unloaded from the bus, so the boys moved to be ready to get theirs as soon as they would be placed on the ground - Yokoo noticed from corner of his eye that Nikaido and Senga had managed to get the beach balloon filled now, and had started throwing it around between one another, but as soon as Nikaido’s bag came down he threw the ball to Senga to go get his bag, and soon after Senga rushed to get his also, holding the big beach ball by barely being able to wrap one arm around it enough to keep it from falling.

“It should be… that building!” Kitayama said once checking the info on the reservation info he had written down on a piece of paper. All of them had gotten their things now and people had started to scatter to different directions according to where they were heading. None of the buildings closest to the beach were too big, probably to avoid creating any extra shade, so there were several smaller buildings closer to the beach, and a bigger hotel close to the parking area where they were now. Their rooms were in one of the smaller buildings closer to the beach, so they had to walk for a bit.

Taisuke had flung his bag over his shoulder and was flinging his arms back and forth while eyeing along the line of water some distance away from them. The boy felt tempted to order the others to walk faster so that they could get to the water faster, but managed to keep his mouth shut - he didn’t want to appear too bratty. Taisuke shifted his eyes along the shore to look at the people running around in the small waves or laying on the sand, sunbathing, and then to the small stands of selling ice cream and drinks and other goods. Taisuke really wanted an ice cream…

Taisuke then stopped on his feet so suddenly that Yokoo, who was walking just behind him, bumped directly into him. “E-eh, don’t go stopping so suddenly…” Yokoo complained, about to whack Taisuke on the back of his head but what the younger boy said next made Yokoo’s hand freeze in mid-air.

“Ah, isn’t that Iida!?” Taisuke exclaimed, pointing towards an ice cream stall quite close to where they were walking now. There was a group of boys around their age getting ice creams, and one of them had just turned around, laughing to something one of the other boys had said, and all of them could easily recognize the face - it really was Iida.

“Oi, Iida!” Taisuke shouted before anyone else could say anything, and they saw the boy near the ice cream stall lift his eyes to look towards them with quite a dumbfounded expression on his face. Taisuke was waving his whole arm to the boy before sprinting off the little road they had been walking down to get to Iida.

Yokoo faintly felt something hitting against his head, followed by frantic voices of Nikaido and Senga trying to accuse each other of who had just thrown the ball that had hit Yokoo, but their voices quieted down once they noticed the older boy hadn’t even turned around to yell at them, so they quickly retrieved their beach ball and ran after Taisuke to see Iida. Kitayama was there already too, and after exchanging looks with each other Tamamori and Miyata followed, leaving only Yokoo standing as if turned into stone just from the sight of Iida.

Their old member seemed to be very surprised to see all of them so suddenly, but there was a smile on his lips very soon after Taisuke had started chattering something Yokoo had no idea what it was because he was either too far to hear or his ears just wouldn’t register anything because of his frozen state. Yes, Yokoo felt very stupid just standing there staring while all the others had already ran to greet Iida and talk to him, but Yokoo couldn’t really help it. When Iida then lifted his eyes to look past Taisuke’s shoulder, his eyes meeting directly with Yokoo’s, Yokoo almost felt like a jolt going through himself, and was suddenly very grateful of his frozen state because he was pretty sure otherwise he would have done something very ungraceful such as fall on the road on his butt.

Yokoo had no idea how long time he and Iida remained with their eyes locked, but at least it was apparently long enough for both Taisuke and Iida’s friends to get bothered by it, because Taisuke was saying something to Iida to bring his focus back, and it seemed like Iida’s friends wanted some introductions of who they were. With Iida turning to talk to the others, Yokoo found himself being able to move again. He wondered for a while if it was actually too smart to risk any other inabilities to his body functions caused by Iida’s mere presence by going any closer, but him being the only one waiting on the road simply made no sense whatsoever, so he slowly started walking to the others.

As he got close enough Yokoo could hear Iida introducing all the people to each other, and since Yokoo had joined his group now too, Iida introduced him too, and Yokoo could have sworn to himself his heart skipped at least one beat when hearing Iida saying his name. He was really hoping none of Iida’s friends would make any remark about him standing in the distance staring like a complete idiot, but it seemed even if any of them was planning anything of such Taisuke was simply too quick of his mouth to give other people chances like that in the first place.

“Are you here for the whole weekend too?” Taisuke asked curiously from Iida.

The other boy nodded. “Mm, we came in the morning already. Masa,” Iida nodded towards one of his friends, a boy who looked a bit older than Iida and had blonde highlights in his hair on one side, “managed to get his cousin to borrow his SUV for us so we came really early when it was still relatively cool in the morning. Didn’t have to boil in a bus with dozens of other people.”

“Aah, I’m jealous… We did just that,” Taisuke whined, clearly looking like he was going to pout some time soon, but was too chipper about actually meeting Iida so suddenly to spend time on that after all. “So we’ll be probably seeing you more during the weekend then! We’re staying until Sunday too after all. Ah, although, we probably need to take these to the rooms first…” Taisuke then said, as if only now suddenly remembered he still had his huge bag flung over his shoulder, giving it a small tug. “You’re gonna be on the beach?”

“Yeah”, Iida nodded as an answer to Taisuke, but his eyes were looking over the boy’s shoulder again, firmly fixated on Yokoo’s eyes. Yokoo so wished he hadn’t done that, because he was already feeling his feet rooting on the ground again. Couldn’t Iida just look away first? Yokoo didn’t want to remain there standing like an idiot again when the others were going to leave, and Yokoo himself surely didn’t seem to be the one able to turn his eyes away first!!

However, it seemed that Taisuke unknowingly solved that problem for him, grabbing a hold of Yokoo’s arm and spinning him around with him as he turned to head towards the building where their rooms were supposed to be. “Let’s go find our rooms then!”

Of course the topic of the rest of the walking time was revolving around so suddenly meeting Iida there. Yokoo nodded and hummed in the right places, but didn’t really take a part in the conversation in any other way, although Taisuke doing his best - or maybe his worst - to try getting Yokoo involved as much as possible. Yokoo was still in too much of a state of shock, and it would take a relatively long time for him to sort his feelings out properly so he was very glad when the topic was finally dropped once they got inside and headed to the counter to get their room keys.

“Exactly what kind of rooms do we have?” Nikaido asked from Kitayama before giving a sharp poke on the ball Senga was holding now again, making the boy drop it and run after it. “Do we have some bigger rooms or what?”

“What Nikaido means is does he have to sleep alone which is something he cannot do or does he have someone who can walk him to the bathroom in the middle of the night when he is too scared,” Tamamori interpreted, receiving an ugly glare from Nikaido but the boy couldn’t really say anything to that either because Tamamori had shared a room with Nikaido often enough to know what he was talking about.

“We have paired rooms,” Kitayama said, turning to look at the others over his shoulder while handing the reservation number to the receptionist. “Or well, of course one single room, since there’s seven of us,” he continued. “I thought Yokoo probably doesn’t mind the single room?”

Fine, whatever, Yokoo thought, although didn’t really answer, just gave a barely noticeable nod at the suggestion. Right now he could use some alone thinking time anyway, so no people trying to poke him into speaking too much or asking unnecessary questions when he would want to rest - or probably think, because he had a feeling he would be doing that more than actually sleep the next night, even though it was still a while before he would be even doing that - sounded like a very good idea right now.

“Okay, our rooms are on the second floor!” Kitayama said, flinging the keys around in his hand once the receptionist had given them to him. Fujigaya was already heading up the stairs when Kitayama had barely finished his sentence.

“Kitayamaaaa~ Which number?” Fujigaya called from the hallway when the others were still dragging their bags up the stairs.

“They’re… starting from 212,” Kitayama answered after glancing at the keys. Their rooms were 212-215, all next to each other. “So that way.”

“Who gets which room?” Tamamori asked once they had found the correct rooms. “If there’s one single room and the rest are two person rooms, how are we dividing into pairs?”

Before Kitayama had the chance to answer to that, Nikaido’s voice came from the first room Kitayama had opened. “Eh!? They’re double beds?”

“…So? Kitayama asked, meeting Nikaido’s stare as the boy came out of the room. “You people were the ones worrying over how expensive it was going to be, and double beds are cheaper compared to two single beds. It’s just logical thinking.”

Right, and wanting to sleep in the same bed with Taisuke totally didn’t have anything to do with that choice, Yokoo mused in his head, almost forgetting about his other thoughts and feeling amused by Kitayama’s fake reasoning. Of course double beds were cheaper, but no way was Kitayama thinking about it when making the choice for the rooms.

“Are they all the same?” Tamamori asked, furrowing his brows while Nikaido had snatched all the rest of the keys from Kitayama and was going through the rest of the rooms, opening doors to check himself what Tamamori was asking then.

“Well yeah… Except Yokoo having one of the rooms for just himself,” Kitayama answered. Nikaido was pulling his head back from the doorway of the just mentioned room, seeing just one single bed in that particular room.

“Ah! This one has two beds! This is for me and Senga!”

Tamamori was about to protest to Nikaido’s decision, but instead just peeked from the doorway, frowning - Nikaido had called it first so he didn’t really have a say in it. It was true, that room actually did have two beds, although one of them was a similar double bed to the first one and the other one was a lot smaller.

“The bigger bed is mine!” Nikaido shouted, throwing his bag on the floor before jumping on the bed.

Tamamori just made a small ‘tsk’ sound before taking the last key and going to check the last room. Of course there wouldn’t be such luck to have an extra bed there also. “You just better keep to your own side during the night…” Tamamori mumbled to Miyata before taking his bag and walking inside. Miyata blinked once and gave a slightly confused look towards Yokoo, who had a hint of smile on his lips from following his group mates‘ antics, and then followed after Tamamori into the room like a puppy.

“So I guess we’re taking the first room then?” Kitayama asked Fujigaya, who didn’t need to be told again as he was already heading to the room. Yokoo’s eyes of course didn’t miss the small, excited glitter in Hiro’s as the boy headed after Fujigaya. Oh well, that wasn’t Yokoo’s business. Not during this trip at least. He too needed his vacation from babysitting his group mates, even if this vacation was spent with them now, the boy thought as he stepped into his own room. It seemed that while his room only had a single bed instead of a double, it was a big one, almost as wide as the double beds in the other room. It was a nice surprise, because Yokoo liked to have the space to move around.

“Uwaaaah, you can see the beach line directly from here!” Yokoo heard Fujigaya’s voice from the next room, probably from the balcony - okay so the walls weren’t sound-proof at least, that was something that might be problematic seeing how his room was between Kitayama and Taisuke’s and Nikaido and Senga’s rooms, Yokoo thought a bit dryly. He dropped his bag on the floor and let himself fall on the bed on his back, enjoying the relaxing feeling. Yes, Yokoo had been feeling anxious of getting down to the beach just as much as the rest of them, but seeing Iida just a moment earlier had been emotionally rough on him, so right then he felt like he would much rather stay resting in the room than go with the others. It had nothing to do with the possibility of maybe running into Iida again, or at least that was what Yokoo was trying to convince himself of. It was actually pretty easy too, because the biggest part of Yokoo really did want to see him.

Yokoo bit his lower lip before turning to his side and pressing his eyes tightly closed, feeling like kicking himself for noticing all he could see when closing his eyes was Iida’s face from earlier. Why was he acting like this..? It had been a long time since he had seen Iida, shouldn’t it be easy to pretend he was just as happy to see him as the rest of the guys? Yokoo swallowed, opening his eyes again as he replayed in his head what he had just though. ‘Pretend to be happy’..? Was he unhappy then? No, that wasn’t right. But how just seeing the boy made his heart feel right then… Yokoo shook his head, trying to rid himself of those thoughts.

Luckily for Yokoo Fujigaya seemed to be providing the much needed distraction for him. “Ne, Wataru! What are you doing on the bed! Hurry already, we need to go to the beach!”

The older boy turned on the bed so that he could see the doorway where Taisuke seemed to be buzzing around. “You haven’t changed your clothes either, right?” Yokoo noted with a hint of smile, seeing Taisuke still wearing the same clothes as during the bus ride. Kitayama was probably very much not pleased with that. Yokoo was guessing he was quite anticipating the chance of seeing Taisuke with a lot less clothes than what he was wearing right then.

“That’s because I’m making sure everyone is getting ready already too!” Taisuke answered, pointing his finger at Yokoo. “And apparently good thing I did! I don’t want to have to wait a long time when I’m already ready.” Fujigaya wasn’t letting Yokoo have the chance to answer anything to that, because he was already heading towards the next rooms, currently shouting to Nikaido and Senga to stop jumping on the beds and start getting changed already. Yokoo just smiled a bit at the noises from the room next to his - it sounded more like Taisuke was joining the younger pair rather than making them stop - before pushing himself up and starting to look for a change of clothes better fitting for the beach.

* * * * * * * * * *

“I want to go to water first!” Taisuke shouted when they finally made it to the beach, running in front of everyone else along with Senga and Nikaido.

“Eeh, what about playing beach volley?” Senga asked with a sulking expression.

“We can throw the ball around in the water too,” Nikaido said, nodding. “I agree with Taipi, I want to get to the water already. Wash away the bus ride from earlier.”

“Hmm, guess you’re right…”

“Oi, slowpokes you hear?” Taisuke called to Kitayama, Yokoo, Tamamori and Miyata who were walking a bit behind them. “Let’s go to the water first!”

“You just go ahead, I’m going to lay down in the sun for a while,” Yokoo said, nodding towards a few vacant beach chairs at close distance. “I’m kinda tired after the ride, so I’ll join you later.”

“Ah, we’ll go ahead then…” Kitayama said, clearly trying to act like he wasn’t already in a hurry to get to Taisuke’s side as fast as possible.

Yokoo just gave a small wave at the other boys before heading to the chairs. Yes, the water looked tempting too, but Yokoo was feeling tired. Laying down for a moment in the hotel room hadn’t exactly been helping either. So taking it easy for starters sounded like a better idea right then.

Yokoo chose a chair that was in a shade. Sure, he had suntan lotion with him too, but he had a feeling he might actually fall asleep, and he didn’t really want that happening when he was laying in the sun.

He should have bought something cold to drink before sitting down, Yokoo thought as he closed his eyes once his head touched the headrest of the chair. But now that he was already laying down… Yokoo smiled lightly, relaxing more on the chair, faintly hearing the sounds of the other members as they were shouting at each other in the water. Even without being directly in the sun it was really hot, and Yokoo found it more difficult to try keeping himself awake…

* * * * * * * * * *

“Aren’t you kind of losing the whole point of sunbathing when you’re in the shade..?”

Yokoo’s whole body almost jerked when he heard the familiar voice so close to him, the voice easily reaching through his sleep and instantly waking him up. He looked to his side - luckily he was in the shade, otherwise he would have been blinded by so suddenly opening his eyes - seeing Iida’s peaceful smile a little distance away from him. Yokoo just couldn’t do anything but stare. The other boy was sitting sideways on the chair next to his, leaning his arms on his knees and looking gently at Yokoo’s face.

“U-un… I didn’t really want to fall asleep in the sun…” Yokoo managed to mumble, feeling a little proud of how at least he seemed to be getting his ability to speak back now. Still, actually being able to drag his eyes away from Iida’s wasn’t as easy as that…

“It’s been a while…” Iida said, and Yokoo could have sworn his voice sounded even more gentle when saying that, and he was fearing Iida’s tone - as well as what he was saying - was making him blush. It was hot, so he couldn’t be sure, but his face was feeling too hot at least.

Yokoo swallowed slowly, giving a small nod and finally being able to force his eyes away from Iida. He turned so that he was sitting more straight on the chair, his eyes not meeting with Iida’s anymore. “Yeah… it has…” Yokoo answered, immediately hating the weakness that was so obvious in his voice. Even with Yokoo not looking at Iida now, he knew the other one was keeping his eyes glued onto his face. He knew Iida was waiting him to reply something more than that, but that was an area where Yokoo didn’t want to go to.

“Un, what about your friends..?” Yokoo asked, trying to turn the conversation to somewhere else. He at least pretended to be looking around as if trying to see if Iida’s friends were close by, but at the same time avoided looking directly at Iida.

“Shopping.”

Oh, seemed Yokoo was getting a payback from his previous short answer…

“You didn’t go with them..?” Yokoo glanced towards Iida from the corner of his eyes, but made sure to avoid meeting with Iida’s eyes directly - he didn’t exactly want to not be able to look away again…

“No, I saw you…” At that was when Yokoo was sure he blushed. He could hear the hint of smile in Iida’s voice when the boy continued, so he was certain Iida could see it too. Damn it… “ We were actually walking past here when you were sleeping, so when I saw you, I told the others to go without me.”

“A-ah, I see…” Yokoo said with a little nod, his voice having noticeable trouble trying to sound normal.

“What about you then? Not feeling like going to swim with the others?” Now was the first time Yokoo could feel Iida’s eyes move from him and look towards the sea instead. Yokoo almost felt himself sigh when the look that felt so intense moved away, even if for only a moment.

“No… I was feeling tired after the bus ride. After all, it is hot like this. And, well… the others are a handful. So babysitting them takes it out on you.”

Yokoo felt the amusement in Iida’s stare when the boy’s eyes were back on him again. Yokoo hated to admit it, but as uncomfortable as the situation was making him feel, he really liked the different way his heart was beating when Iida was looking at him with that look. Like so many times before…

Yokoo bit his teeth together as he caught himself in those thoughts. No, that was somewhere he shouldn’t be going back to, not those kind of emotions. No good would come of that. Wouldn’t it just be the best to forget about any that kind of feelings and be able to be ‘normal’ around Iida, whatever that meant. But when just being even remotely close to the boy was making him feel like this, and trying to force those feelings away now were making Yokoo feel just horrible…

“So having to ‘babysit’ them during work time… And now on holidays too?” Iida asked.

“Not going to happen…” Yokoo snorted, looking at the boys in the water; right then Taisuke seemed to be almost drowning Nikaido when fighting over the beach ball. “I want my vacation too, so they better be able to take care of themselves.”

“Hnn, doesn’t sound like you…” Iida mused softly.

“How should you know!?” Yokoo was almost shocked himself at how he just snapped to Iida like that. He knew the boy hadn’t meant anything with a comment like that, but even when meant just as an amused note, the words hit Yokoo in a bad way and he lashed out in a way he hadn’t meant to. He bit his tongue, wishing he hadn’t said it, even more so when he felt the piercing stare of Iida’s eyes immediately back to himself. Why had he said that just now? ‘How should you know? You haven’t been around now have you?’ How stupid was be being… And Iida’s stare right now was impossible to bear…

“…I guess I wouldn’t know then…” Iida said slowly, and the hint of coldness in his voice made Yokoo feel even worse. He wanted to say he didn’t mean it like that, but his mouth wouldn’t say it. Maybe it was better like this anyway, not to let Iida close again like that…

“Ah! It’s Iida!”

Both the boys sitting on beach chairs were distracted from their thoughts by Taisuke’s voice. They looked up, and saw the boy as well as all the others following after him. The smile was back on Iida’s lips, Yokoo noticed, although he wasn’t sure if he was just imagining it, but it seemed a bit different from before what he had just blurted out.

“We were just thinking about getting something to eat since everyone was getting hungry, so Iida you want to come with us too!?” Taisuke was asking all hyper.

“Thanks, but… I think I need to go find my friends. Sorry. But we could meet tomorrow?” Iida stood up, giving an apologetic look at pouting Taisuke. “Jaa, see you guys later~”

“Mou, that’s a shame…” Taisuke sulked still after Iida had gone, taking the towel Kitayama was offering him and started drying his hair.

“Well, Iida came with his friends too, so you can’t really expect him to change his plans all of a sudden, right?” Kitayama asked with a soft voice.

“Mm, true…” Fujigaya admitted, but still made a face. “So guess we’ll be going to eat then! Wataru, are you hungry yet? We were all talking in the water how we were getting hungry and want to get something to eat… So we should go, right?”

“Ah, yeah, food sounds like a good idea…” Yokoo answered, his mind only partially with the others right then.

Yokoo only listened with one ear when the boys - or mainly Taisuke and Nikaido as they were being loud enough - were arguing over what they wanted to eat. He was simply too deep in his thoughts to care right then. Why wasn’t he able to control his mouth when it was Iida? Otherwise he was able to always at least act like the ‘adult’ one of the group, the most calm and collected one, but when it was him, he would lose his composure so easily. Yokoo resisted a sigh, and instead nodded at the others when they were again asking him how he felt about the decision they had come to - to go to this one small seafood restaurant on the beach area. Although both Nikaido and Taisuke had seemed to end up wanting to do barbeque on the beach, in the end they had agreed on leaving that for the next day instead.

* * * * * * * * * *

Yokoo was actually feeling very grateful for everyone else being so tired they didn’t seem to have much ideas for things to do during the first night. After all, they hadn’t had a day off that day, but instead hours of severe dance practice, and added to that the playing in the water from earlier, the other boys seemed to be tired enough to agree on simply getting a goodnight sleep for the first day, but also ‘making up for that by going all out the next day’ as one of them had said.

Yes, Yokoo just wanted to sleep. Or at least try to do so, he added in his mind, annoyed as he turned around in his bed again. He wasn’t able to fall asleep at all… and he also didn’t have any problem with understanding why that was. Or well, maybe in choosing which of all the possibilities it might be, although all of them involved Iida.

Yokoo groaned annoyed, and pushed himself up on the bed. Maybe it wasn’t such a good idea after all, just going to sleep when he obviously wasn’t able to do it, and just laying awake in bed was giving him way too much time to think - again, all of his thought revolving around the same thing, or more like the same person!

The boy frowned, glancing at the different sides of his rooms, towards the walls separating his room from Kitayama and Fujigaya’s, and on the other side his and Nikaido and Senga’s. From the quietness it seemed the boys actually were sleeping! Hn, the boys always had to create havoc when it was unwanted, but the one time Yokoo could use the distraction they were actually doing what they had said and acting like good kids? Totally useless.

Yokoo turned on the bed and put his legs over the side of the bed, the bottoms of his feet touching against the slightly cool surface of the floor. Yokoo hadn’t pulled the curtains over the window all the way because it had been pretty dark when he got in, and figured waking up to sun rising was the easiest way anyway, but the moon was shining brightly from between the curtains now, lighting up the room quite well. Not that Yokoo was blaming any of his sleeping problems to that, it simply caught his attention right then. He stepped on the floor and walked to the window, brushing the curtain to the side to look at the almost full moon. The moon looked really big, so maybe he could blame a bit of the not sleeping on it also…

Probably not though, Yokoo thought as he shook his head, and pushed the window open enough to take in the scent of the calm beach air. It seemed he had been rolling in the bed for a longer time he had thought, because the beach seemed really quiet now. Not that they had been going to sleep that early, but there had still been some people on the beach when he had closed the window earlier. It looked so calm now…

Yokoo let his eyes trail around the line of water, the calmness of the waves having a soothing effect on him. Maybe he should go walk along the beach for a little… Because the moon was so big, there was more than enough light, and it wasn’t like it was cold either. Who knows, maybe a small walk would help him to sleep better. Just laying on the bed wasn’t doing anything at least!

Yokoo closed the window again before going to pick up some clothes to put on. It was warm outside, but it was night after all, so Yokoo chose a pair of light pants instead of shorts, and pulled on a T-shirt with those. When walking past Kitayama and Fujigaya’s room Yokoo felt tempted to bang onto the room door and wake those two up just for the heck of it, but resisted doing it. After all, if he came back soon and ready to sleep, having those two awake would just be a problem, as fun as the idea felt like then.

The beach had been so lively just earlier it felt almost weird going there now. Yokoo peered into both directions along the beach, everything looking so quiet. It didn’t seem like there was any difference which way he would go, so Yokoo simply chose a direction at random and went walking along the soft sandy beach. Soon the boy started feeling annoyed with the shoes he had put on, and reached down to take them off, holding them on his hand as he walked on the sand barefoot instead. The sand was still warm from a full day of hot sun heating it up, and it felt really nice under his feet. It actually made Yokoo smile without even noticing it. It had been quite a noisy evening, so this kind of calmness was really putting Yokoo at ease again.

Yokoo stopped after some time of walking, turning to glance towards the sea and the white light of the moon over it. The wind had picked up a bit, although just the slightest. He wouldn’t have even noticed if he didn’t have to brush the hair away from his face, but now that he paid attention, he could hear the sound of the tiny waves a bit more clearer than a moment before. He glanced down, seeing the water almost reaching to his feet - not that it mattered, since he wasn’t wearing his shoes. So Yokoo moved a bit more towards the water, letting the small waves gently hit against his feet.

“Having trouble sleeping..? Or just felt like taking a walk in the middle of the night for some other reason?”

Yokoo could barely keep himself from dropping his shoes into the water he had stepped into just a moment ago. Was Iida’s purpose of this weekend to give him a heart attack with all his random appearances!? If so, the boy was doing a perfectly good job with it!

Yokoo glanced over his shoulder, something he probably shouldn’t have done, but did so anyway. “Having trouble falling asleep…” Yokoo admitted, the words automatically coming from his lips to Iida’s question. Yes, he shouldn’t have looked, or at least he should have given himself a moment before looking, after all the thoughts that had been keeping him awake in the first place earlier in his room. Iida looked really good… He was wearing half-length light colored pants with an unbuttoned T-shirt. The unbuttoned shirt was the main problem here, because it only forced Yokoo to keep his eyes meeting with Iida’s - it just seemed like the less of two evils. Although even when trying to keep his eyes concentrated on Iida’s face, he still couldn’t ignore how the boy was looking so good…

“Ah, same here…” Iida said with a little smile, although Yokoo couldn’t help but feel there was something weird behind it. He was pretty sure Iida was still remembering his little lashing out from earlier, and he couldn’t really blame Iida, because Yokoo was still kicking himself over it too. “Is everyone else sleeping already then? Or did you just got tired of ‘babysitting’ them?”

Yokoo almost cringed; it was getting too close to the subject of the earlier unfortunate conversation. “Sleeping,” he answered shortly, paying close attention to the few steps Iida had taken towards him. “Since we had practice earlier today, they seemed to think it was an okay idea, and they have more strength to tire themselves out tomorrow. Your friends?” Yokoo didn’t really have any interest - completely honestly, he didn’t have interest in anything else but Iida right then - but asked just for politeness’ sake if not for anything else.

“Un, yeah, sleeping too,” Iida answered, his hands in his pockets. “We’ve been here since morning, so full day of being in the sun was pretty tiring…”

“But you’re not sleeping yourself?” Again, the words came from Yokoo’s lips before he was even really thinking them himself.

“No…” Iida said, the kind of weird smile again on his lips. Yokoo couldn’t help but feel bad because of it, because he just had the feeling it was because of what he said earlier. Or well, maybe it was pretty cocky to think something he said would affect Iida in any big way like that, but still, somehow he couldn’t help but feel like that.

“Ne, Iida…” Yokoo said as he started walking, a bit further away from the water, slowly towards where he had been walking from earlier, but now a bit more distance from the water; Iida started walking with him, although keeping a small distance. “Sorry about earlier. I didn’t… I didn’t really mean it like that.”

Iida seemed a bit confused at Yokoo’s apology. “’About earlier’?” he repeated.

“When we were talking earlier… and I said how you couldn’t know something like what you were saying…” Yokoo kind of mumbled the last part, starting to get embarrassed. Maybe it wasn’t bothering Iida, maybe he wasn’t even remembering it, and he was now just making a fool of himself by even bringing the subject back up, but now that he had started, he had to explain himself fully. “I didn’t mean it like that, it kind of came out wrong… So I’m sorry about that…”

Yokoo wasn’t looking at Iida right then, but he was at least imagining seeing a hint of smile on Iida’s lips from the corner of his eye.

“But you were correct after all, how could I know…” Iida said slowly. From the hint of amusement in his voice in any normal circumstances Yokoo probably would have picked up that Iida was at least partially teasing him, but as he was now, he wasn’t able to do that.

“But I didn’t mean it like that!” Yokoo insisted, having stopped near a small stall and turned around to look at Iida, a slightly frustrated look on his face. Meeting with Iida’s eyes though, and seeing his calm smile made Yokoo look to the side again.

“…I know…” Iida’s soft voice replied slowly after a short while. Yokoo still wasn’t looking at him, but he could hear Iida taking a few steps closer. “Ne, Wataru…”

Yokoo’s face turned up instinctively from the gentle voice saying his first name, despite his resolution not to look. Not that Yokoo had any chance to even meet the boy’s eyes, because as soon as his he had lifted his face, he left Iida’s lips pressing against his own in a soft kiss. Yokoo’s body froze completely, partially from the surprise, and partially from the instinctive want to reply to the kiss which he forced himself to suppress.

Iida of course could feel Yokoo’s frozen state, and maybe that was what made him deepen the kiss more, attempting to get some kind of reaction from Yokoo. He placed one of his hands on Yokoo’s shoulder, gently pushing the other boy backwards just enough so that his back was now against the little stall they had been standing next to, and Iida’s other hand then pressed against the side of the stall, effectively pinning Yokoo between the stall and himself - not like Yokoo was going anywhere anyway! At least nowhere but maybe fall on the ground at the most, because Iida tilting his head to the side for another angle in the kiss, his lips so softly moving onto Yokoo’s lips, almost demanding for an answer, all of that was making Yokoo’s head spin so much he wasn’t sure if his legs would hold him up or make him crash land on the ground like a complete idiot which he seemed to be right then…

“Mm, Wataru…” Iida whispered, his lips still touching against Yokoo’s lips when he said it, but then moved away enough to be able to meet with Yokoo’s lips, although his movement was so slow it made it seem he really didn’t want to. “Instead of going back to your room… would you want to come to my room for the night..?”

No, Yokoo didn’t want to! …Or no, he did, he really did want to, but wanting that was completely irrelevant, because he knew he shouldn’t do it. Bad idea. The worst possible. Under no circumstances would he say yes.

“… …Yes… …”

…So much of that resolution. Yokoo’s voice was so soft it was barely audible, but Iida who barely had his face apart from Yokoo’s could clearly hear it anyway. Iida was too close so Yokoo couldn’t see the smile that came to the boy’s lips at Yokoo’s reply, but he could feel it against his lips when Iida pressed a small kiss on his lips again.

“Come…” Iida said, taking a hold of Yokoo’s hand before starting to walk, Yokoo following after him as in a trance. This was not a good idea… but even when knowing that, Yokoo’s heart was bouncing from the joy so excited it was nearly impossible to make the ‘bad idea’ sound believable to his own ears.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Btw I'm gonna be writing about the Iida & Yokoo situation more in the second chapter so don't worry if you're a bit ??? at Yokoo's way of acting XDD Also, for the next chapter I'm gonna write a little about what's happening in all the other rooms too, to make up for the Iida/Yokoo kinda taking over this chapter XD Although of course, cleaning up the Iida/Yokoo situation a bit too! I have a feeling I won't have time to actually get to the next chapter much in the next chapter, but when I get there I'm gonna have some proper beach stuff for the next day X3 Probably. Since I kinda skipped over it here XD

Anyway, I was having lotsa fun writing Kisumai again <3 I'll probably try writing the second chapter at least for this before writing anything else, unless I can have a chance to finish the first chapter to the fic I'm writing with Camilla! X3 I'm also writing one fic with Kira and we got really far with the first chapter in that, but since she's in Japan now... 8D; *will be joining her there in little over a month*

Comments are loved as usual~

PS. I know I was talking about maybe writing a sequel on the beach for the onsen fic I wrote about Kisumai earlier, but this is not in! This fic is completely unrelated to the onsen fic!

Juniors & HSJ - "Backstage Scoops" - Chapter 01

2009-05-15T09:02:53Z

It's been like 1.5 months since I posted something XD;; Can't be helped, my exam week just ended!! So I'm gonna get back to writing with something new! 83 ...Or well, not sure if I should really call it "new" since I got the idea like a year ago and started after Xmas but... XDDD

Anyway, every chapter of this fic kinda involves different guys, only two being in every chapter are Sanada and Nozawa, although their part in most chapters is pretty small :3 Overall there's gonna be boys from Kisumai, A.B.C-Z, Hey!Say!JUMP, Mis Snow Man, chibis etc... Depending on what kind of inspiration I get for each chapter! XD

Title: Backstage Scoops
Chapter: 01
Fandom: Johnny's juniors & HSJ
Pairings: several pairings (this chapter: Takaki x Hasshi)
Rating: PG/PG-13
Genre: Humor/Romance
Warnings: Kissing
Story: Nozawa has received a new camera for Christmas, and decides to put it into good use by secretly photographing whatever happens backstage before Shounen Club recordings. What kind of scoops can he and Sanada find...

Boys in this chapter: Sanada & Nozawa, Takaki & Hasshi

Backstage Scoops

Chapter 01: Reindeer Kiss

“Nozawa~~ Nozawa! What are you doing?”

Nozawa snapped out of his thoughts and staring at the camera in his hands when he felt a shadow over himself, lifting his gaze up to meet with Sanada’s eyes.

“Eeh, what’s that?” Sanada asked, crouching down next to Nozawa who was sitting on the floor near his bag. “New camera?”

“Yup, I’ve been hinting and whining for a long time, and my parents got me this for Christmas,” Nozawa answered, a big smile on his lips. “It has so many different functions, it’s so cool.”

Before Sanada could say anything, Nozawa lifted the camera and snapped a picture of Sanada’s face in very close distance.

“E-eh? How about a warning next time..?” Sanada asked, blinking a little because of the flashlight just earlier.

“Now where’s the fun in that?” Nozawa hummed with a little smile, turning the camera back down and chose preview from the menu, showing the picture he had just taken to Sanada.

“Charming…” Sanada said, frowning slightly at his face on the camera screen. “You like the surprise pictures most, don’t you?”

Nozawa nodded a few times before turning off the power from the camera. “It’s the most fun when the others don’t know they’re being photographed…” An idea seemed to be forming in Nozawa’s head as a little grin found its way to his lips. “Actually, I think I might just do a little bit more of that,” Nozawa said a little amused, pushing himself up from the floor.

“Little bit more of what?” Sanada asked, clearly not exactly following with whatever Nozawa was thinking.

“Surprise pictures of course,” Nozawa said as if it should have been completely clear even without him explaining. “Wouldn’t now be just the perfect timing? The filming for the episodes won’t start until a little later, and all the juniors and Hey!Say!JUMP members are here already too, so I could get some good photos… It would be like, ‘The secrets of the Shounen Club backstage revealed‘!”

“You’re making it sound like there’d be a lot more interesting stuff than there really is,” Sanada said a little amused, although he had to admit, it might be fun.

“It is interesting!” Nozawa said. “Because there are so many people, something interesting is always happening. Jaa, wanna come with me to spy people?”

“Mm, why not?” Sanada said, straightening himself up. “So, who first?”

“I think I’ll just go with whoever I find first. Or maybe Hasshi? If it’s Hasshi you don’t usually have to wait long for something interesting to happen, right?”

“True… By the way, could you crouch down when you’re walking next to me like that?”

“Why?”

“You’re too damn tall! I don’t want to look so short!”

“It’s not my fault my growth spurt was bigger than yours…”

“I know but… it’s annoying. I don’t want to be the shorter one. I feel so short next to you.”

“Grow taller? Uwah, don’t try kicking me! Fine, how about you just walk a little distance away? You can’t notice the difference then.”

“Shut up. And stop laughing! I saw you were laughing!”

“I was not…”

“You so were! Oi! Don’t try escaping either!”

* * * * * * * * * *

“Ah! Takaki, look what I found!” Hasshi said excited, pulling something from a huge cardboard box in the corner of the room where the two boys were. “Look, it’s the reindeer costumes Kawai-kun and the others were wearing in the Christmas special… I thought they‘d have taken those away somewhere already. Ne, Takaki, let‘s try these on?”

“E-eh? Why?” Takaki asked, looking totally confused at Hasshi suddenly asking something like that. The two of them had left from the dressing rooms to find someplace where to be alone, but reindeer costumes were certainly not part of whatever Takaki had been planning the two of them might do.

“Well, because they’re cute?” Hasshi suggested, holding one of the costumes in front of himself.

“…You’re just reeeaaaaally weird, you know…” Takaki mumbled, but the little pouty glare Hasshi directed at him was making it difficult to try keep a straight face when the corner of his mouth was insisting on putting a smile on his face.

“Isn’t your own little cosplay corner in Myojo enough?” Takaki asked, trying to sound annoyed but the amused smile on his lips was betraying him big time. After all, Hasshi was so cute when he got all excited about something. “You really do like to cosplay too much… Maa, if you want to try it on, it’s not like I’m going to stop you.” Besides, that would only give Takaki an excuse to watch Hasshi taking off his clothes, which was definitely something he liked to do.

“Nn, Takaki has to try too!” Hasshi insisted, pushing the costume he was holding in his hands to Takaki before reaching to take another one for himself from the box.

“Me too? Why? I don’t have a fixation in costumes like this! On the other hand if we could get you into a school girl uniform like you did earlier in the magazine or in the concert then…” Takaki’s voice quieted down and stopped completely when he felt Hasshi’s glare through the boy’s narrowed eyes. Yes, Takaki had liked seeing Hasshi in those skirts and yes, he maybe had a little fixation of seeing Hasshi is a skirt like that but Hasshi didn’t seem to like it so much. Or actually, it seemed that Hasshi didn’t so much mind the skirts, but rather didn’t like Takaki liking him wearing one so much. Something which to Takaki didn’t seem to make much sense! Still, he was determined to have Hasshi wear a skirt of some kind some time when they were alone, that was for sure, because he had already gotten so many thoughts about that…

“Maa, okay, fine…” Takaki said, giving up - he could always use this as an excuse to try sweet talk Hasshi into wearing a skirt later. “But just because you’re asking. I don’t want anyone seeing it…” Takaki had king of teased Yamada quite a bit about how he had looked in Scrap Teacher when he had been wearing a reindeer costume there, so he knew he’d never hear the end of it if Yamada ever saw him wearing anything similar to that.

Hasshi almost beamed to Takaki agreeing to his suggestion. Sure, it was something completely weird, putting on costumes like that just for no reason, but Hasshi thought it would be fun, and he was really happy Takaki had agreed on putting it on too!

Takaki turned the costume around to see where it would be opened, but got a little distracted from that when Hasshi started removing his clothes, turning Takaki’s eyes from the costume to himself. It was still early before the Shounen Club recordings, so neither of the boys were wearing their stage costumes yet but instead their normal clothes - something which were a lot easier to take off.

“Hmm, I think these would actually fit even with clothes on under them…” Hasshi said in a pondering voice, checking out the costume he had set for himself on the bench. He had only taken off his light jacket, and had been about to take off his T-shirt, but since the costumes looked like they were quite loose, maybe there was no reason to take off any more clothing.

“But wouldn’t it be too hot with clothes on under the costumes?” Takaki tried to reason, quite obviously disappointed with Hasshi not continuing with his unintended striptease show.

“We’re not going to be in those costumes for that long time anyway, right? So it doesn’t really matter,” Hasshi said with a little laugh. “Mm, I guess it’s still easier without the jeans though…” Hasshi then pondered, putting the costume back down as he reached his both hands to unbuckle his belt.

Just when Takaki was getting comfortable to follow his little ‘show’ again, Hasshi turned to look at the older boy. “Oi, you promised to put the costume on too!” Hasshi reminded, taking a few steps closer to Takaki and poking one finger against his forehead. “It’s not going to get on by staring at me getting out of my clothes.”

“Ah, so you noticed…” Takaki said with a little weak laugh.

“Well I’m not blind~” Hasshi said, rolling his eyes as if annoyed, but Takaki still managed to notice the hint of smile on the younger boy’s lips before he turned away. It wasn’t like Hasshi was exactly minding him watching…

“Haaai~ Changing into the costume too,” Takaki said with a charming smile, getting up from his chair. He also started to undress from at least some of his clothing before he’d try on the costume Hasshi had given him. Of course, all the while keeping his eyes on Hasshi. He didn’t want to miss any of that. The younger boy had unbuckled his belt, and had dropped his jeans to his knees, kicking them off before reaching for the reindeer costume again.

“Hm, let’s see if these fit well enough…” Hasshi pondered out loud before stepping into the costume. Both Takaki and him were taller than Kitayama and Kawai who had been wearing the costumes in the actual Christmas Special recording, but since the costumes were quite loose, the difference in height probably wouldn’t matter too much.

“Well, how does it look?” Hasshi asked once he had zipped up the costume and turned to look at Takaki. “And don’t laugh!”

“I’m not laughing…” Takaki said, trying to hide his amusement as he placed his own jeans on the back of the chair. Takaki wouldn’t laugh, but seriously, how could he look at someone grownup wearing a costume like that and not feel amused by it? Although Hasshi did look cute in the costume.

Hasshi just stuck his tongue out at Takaki before turning back around to look for a mirror so that he could see himself. “And you just put on your own costume…” Hasshi reminded, pushing a small curtain to the side from over a full body mirror in the corner of the room to see his own reflection.

Takaki frowned slightly, glancing at the costume. He didn’t mind Hasshi in the costume, but he didn’t really want to try it on himself. If he didn’t though, Hasshi would be annoyed, and he didn’t want that… So Takaki just bit his tongue and pulled the costume on.

Hasshi turned to look at Takaki just as the boy had zipped up his own costume, and let out a delighted giggle when he saw the older boy in the costume.

“Oi! You told me not to laugh, so don’t you dare to do it yourself then!” Takaki said, crossing his arms over his chest as he sulked. He quickly uncrossed the arms though, judging from Hasshi’s expression that a reindeer with arms crossed like that was probably an even more hilarious sight.

“I’m not laughing at you, not like that at least…” Hasshi said, stopping the giggling and settling for simply smiling amused as he walked back up to Takaki. “Just, it looks cute on you~”

“Fine… Can I take it off now?” Takaki asked, but only received a headshake from Hasshi as an answer. “Why not? Wasn’t just trying it enough? I don’t really get why we had to put these on in the first place…” Takaki knew he was being a little whiny, but he just felt stupid, wearing a costume like that, especially for no reason.

“Hm, maybe I just wanted to see if you did it if I asked..?” Hasshi said slowly, reaching his arms around Takaki’s neck as he leaned closer to the older boy.

Takaki looked quite confused at first, but his lips curled up into a little smile when he felt Hasshi so close to him. “Mm, in that case, can we talk about you in a skirt again at some point..?” Takaki asked, deciding to take the chance - if he had put on this costume when Hasshi wanted him to, at least Takaki now had something to use for reasoning the younger boy.

“You won’t quit about that subject, will you?” Hasshi asked, narrowing his eyes. He didn’t look annoyed for too long, instead had a little smile on his lips as he moved one of his arms away from around Takaki’s neck to poke his finger against the boy’s cheek. “We talk about that later, okay?”

Takaki barely had the chance to gloat about Hasshi not giving him a direct ‘no’ this time, because before he even could do that, he felt Hasshi leaning closer, and then a pair of soft lips pressing against his own in a sweet kiss. Takaki’s body fought between freezing because of the surprising touch, or having a jolt go through his body because of it, or simply wanting to deepen the kiss right away. Takaki forced himself for a bit calmer response though, and lightly leaned forward, touching his lips more against Hasshi’s. Takaki barely even registered Hasshi’s hands clutching onto the front of his costume, all Takaki could care right then was kissing Hasshi. They hadn’t really had the chance to be alone for a little while, and having Hasshi being actually forward like this was certainly a treat, so Takaki wasn’t planning on letting the slightest bit of that go to waste.

It wasn’t until a tiny sound that sounded almost like the clicking sound of a camera when taking a photo distracted the older boy from the kiss. ‘Click’? Where did that come from? Takaki’s head snapped immediately to his right, fast enough to catch a glimpse of the two boys before they managed to hide themselves back behind the slightly opened door.

“Oi!” Takaki shouted with a loud voice, and the two juniors behind the door jumped up to run as far away as possible before Takaki could catch them. Takaki wasn’t exactly waiting to give them an opportunity like that, but before he could dash out of the door he was yanked back inside hard enough he almost fell on his butt.

“The costume…” Hasshi reminded with a lightly amused voice before Takaki could start ranting about why exactly Hasshi had stopped him, and when the horrified expression spread on the older boy’s face, much of the color draining away, Hasshi found it hard not to giggle. Takaki had actually managed to forget he was wearing that..?

The expression on Takaki’s face was torn. He did want to go after Sanada and Nozawa and break the camera - or at least delete the photo - but those two would have managed to hide themselves somewhere before he could get back into normal clothes. Takaki stomped to the door, leaning outside and looking towards the direction the pair had disappeared to. “You better delete that right away or you’ll be very sorry!!” Takaki shouted, knowing the boys couldn’t have gone far enough not to hear that.

“You think they’re actually going to do that just because you’re telling them to?” Hasshi asked, not being able to hold back his giggles anymore. Hasshi wasn’t really all that bothered, but he did wish the two hadn’t come disturb them at least, because a perfectly nice kissing session with Takaki had been interrupted because of that, and while Hasshi was amused by Takaki’s reaction, he still felt like pouting about the kissing time ending up so short. And now Takaki would probably get changed and go try finding those two and they couldn’t continue…

…Or maybe not.

To Hasshi’s total surprise Takaki pushed the door shut, this time making sure it was shut all the way, and without saying anything suddenly pushed Hasshi against the wall so fast the younger boy almost stumbled to the boxes in their feel, and crushed their lips together in a deep kiss. Okay yes, Hasshi had to admit it, this time Takaki totally managed to get him off guard.

“…What’s with that face..?” Takaki asked, a hint of amused smile playing on his lips when he pulled his lips away from Hasshi’s, although there was still a glint of annoyance in his eyes.

“…Nn, just, wasn’t expecting…” Hasshi actually stammered a bit in his words, trying to recollect his composure the best he could. “I thought for sure you were gonna change and go chase them…”

“I was planning that but… I don’t think it changes anything, they’re just gonna be hiding anyway…” Takaki said, frowning a little before the smile got back to his lips, and he brushed a lock of hair away from Hasshi’s cheek with his fingers. “And if I did that we couldn’t really continue here, and I don’t want them to interrupt that too aside from the other annoyance they already caused…”

Hasshi almost felt like jumping of joy! Takaki wanting to stay with him more than go punishing Nozawa and Sanada right away after doing something like that really made him so happy he just wanted to kiss Takaki right away, but just barely managed to keep his cool and wait what Takaki was going to do.

“Although…” Takaki said, staring Hasshi directly into eyes.

“’Although’ what..?” Hasshi asked, blinking a few times, not being able to follow where Takaki was going with this.

“If those two actually do show that picture to others, it’s your fault you know. Since you made me wear this.” Takaki signaled down to the costumes both of them were still wearing. “So if that happens, you better take responsibility of that and make up for it.”

Hasshi laughed lightly at Takaki’s exaggerated serious expression. “Mm, understood, I’ll make up for it,” he promised without any further words.

Takaki hadn’t really expected Hasshi to agree so easily so it took a few seconds for him to reply. “…Make up how?” he asked, wanting some more confirmation to this.

Hasshi didn’t answer though. Instead the smile on his lips widened a bit, and the sparkle in his eyes was suddenly promising a million things that was making Takaki’s head almost spin. Suddenly he was weighting in his head if it maybe would be better to have Nozawa and Sanada spread the photo. Even at the expense of his reputation, the promises Hasshi’s eyes were making right now were so tempting Takaki was feeling it might very well be more than worth it…

* * * * * * * * * *

“Did Takaki come after us?” Sanada asked when he too slowed down after Nozawa stopped from running.

“I don’t think so…” the boy mumbled, peering towards the hallway where they had come from. “Not in that outfit, that’s for sure!” he added with a little laughter as he lifted his camera, checking the screen for the photo he had just taken. “I know Takaki has always been photogenic, but this has to be the best…” Nozawa snickered when looking at the picture. And like the clothes alone weren’t enough, he had actually managed to get a picture of the pair kissing. Nozawa wasn’t actually planning on showing that picture to anyone - at least probably - because it was such a private situation and he knew to respect that, but he didn’t want to delete the picture either!

“I just think he’s gonna kill us when he sees us the next time…” Sanada laughed a bit forced, still looking back at the hallway. Although Sanada trusted Hasshi to keep Takaki calm, he didn’t really want to have the boy angry at them.

Nozawa kind of ignored Sanada saying that, deciding not to worry about it now at least. “Well, it’s just one picture…” he mumbled, shutting down the preview window and perking up when he heard sounds from the close by room. “So how about some more photos then…”

TO BE CONTINUED...

I wonder who I should use for the next chapter... I think I had an idea before, but I've forgotten 8D; Buuuut there's tons of options to choose from at least 83 I might try writing Camilla's graduation present fic first though, but since it's gonna be late anyway we'll see 8D; (And yes I know this chapter was like half of the length of the fics I normally post but this scoop just happened to be short X3 I think mostly they will, unless I include more people in them or something...)

Comments = Love

PS. For those who are reading CDA/WB, we're currently on hiatus from those simply because Kyan is on hiatus because of school. We probably won't have a chance to continue those until end of June or something, and since I'm leaving to Japan on the latter side of July again I really have no idea when we can post those again ^^;

EbiKisu - "Wacky Fairytales" - Chapter 02

2009-03-31T14:45:45Z

Remember when I said I was having way too much fun writing the first chapter of this? I was having SO MUCH MORE FUN writing the second chapter! XDDD Writing Hiro was so much fun, and then writing Yokoo turned out to be the most fun so far! Kyan said she liked Yokoo the most too, so hopefully everyone else likes him too X3

Also, at least Kira and Kaji and Camilla and Kyan and... well, a lot of people have said I need to writeYokoo/Hiro at some point, so there's a little to that direction here also...

Title: Wacky Fairytales
Chapter: 02
Fandom: A.B.C-Z & Kis-My-Ft2
Pairings: several pairings (especially including Hasshi but also other EbiKisu)
Rating:PG-13/R
Genre: Humor, Smut
Warnings: Kissing, hinting... (heavy abuse of classic fairytales! XD;)
Story: Someone sends a weird book to Hasshi and when he starts reading it, he gets sucked into the stories that aren't really your ordinary fairytales and not exactly for kids. The characters in the book seem pretty familiar for some reason...

Wacky Fairytales

Chapter 02: Photographers and Models

Hasshi was trying to recollect his thoughts. He had jumped through the light at the pirate ship, and had been falling again – this time less than a couple seconds though – and now he was lying on something soft and warm… A bed? Had it been a dream after all?

Hasshi opened his eyes and jumped up. It was really bright so it took some time before he could even see anything. No… it definitely wasn’t his own room… Hasshi sighed in defeat and sat down on the bed. He noticed that he was again wearing a dress, although a different one from the night gown of before. This seemed to be shorter – Hasshi was anything but pleased about this. At least it wasn’t night clothing, but with a hem that short that wasn’t making it any less stupid! This book or whatever it was had a really sick sense of humor.

So… he obviously wasn’t on the ship anymore at least. Since his clothes had changed, had he ended up in another story then? And if so, what story was it? Hasshi eyed the room now that his eyes had gotten more used to the light. There were seven beds… Snow White maybe? But the beds were all normal size, or actually quite large even, and if it was Snow White, shouldn’t the beds be small for the dwarves? But instead the beds were more than big enough for Hasshi to lay comfortably on, and even stretch his arms to every direction.

And speaking of beds… Hasshi yawned and laid himself back on the bed. He was still feeling very tired. Still feeling tired from the morning, plus the stress caused by this weird… whatever it was, weren’t doing him any good. Maybe he could just take a nap. If he really was in Snow White – yes, he was starting to get used to the idea of being inside fairy tales, guess flying can have that kind of effect, especially since Hasshi was quite childish to begin with – then all he had to do was to watch out for apples and ugly old hags. He would think about what to do after some sleep…

* * * * * * * * * *

“Hey, who are you?” a familiar voice broke through Hasshi’s dream. It took a few moments before Hasshi recognized the voice to be Kitayama’s. Hasshi quickly opened his eyes, almost panicking as he thought it was the pirate again – he had forgot during his dream he was in a new place already. It wasn’t the pirate version of the boy though, but the Kitayama was still looking different from normal. Hasshi’s eyes were still a little fuzzy so he couldn’t put his finger on it…

“I don’t really care who you are…” another familiar voice said, “…but you have to leave. We need this room right now.”

Hasshi’s eyes widened when he saw the other boy. Was that really Yokoo? He looked… amazing! Not that Yokoo didn’t look good normally also, they were all idols after all, but it was different. His hair was longer than it was in reality, perfect make-up on and expensive looking jewelry on himself, looking like he had just jumped out of a high-fashion magazine. Actually, they both looked like that, he thought now that he moved his eyes back to Kitayama who was looking just as amazing.

Yokoo frowned and sat on one of the beds. “You explain why he has to leave,” Yokoo said and grabbed onto Kitayama’s tie. He pulled the boy closer and licked his ear. He then turned back to Hasshi with a cunning look in his eyes. “Or maybe you’d rather stay and watch..?” he purred, measuring the younger boy with his eyes.

No, Hasshi rather did not and he also did not need to be explained exactly what those two were planning on doing. He hurried himself out of the room and closed the door after himself. He sighed heavily as he leaned against the wooden door – this was just too weird!

Okay, so maybe this story was Snow White but if it was, the people living in the house certainly weren’t dwarves. Hasshi twitched at the idea that if he really was in that story now, that made him the Snow White – what was with the girl roles!? But Kitayama and Yokoo were only two people so what about the rest..? Almost as an answer to his thoughts Hasshi heard voices from downstairs.

Hasshi listened the voices for a little while before slowly starting to go down the stairs. There were four people talking and sorting out some kind of photos by the table. They looked like modeling photos and Hasshi half-jokingly thought if they were seven models instead of seven dwarves – at least Kitayama’s and Yokoo’s looks were supporting that idea… And at least models would be closer to reality than dwarves, they were all idols after all.

“What happened to the rule of using the guest bedroom for ‘that’ kind of things instead of the main bedroom?” Nikaido asked, yawning. “It always takes forever before we can go to sleep…”

“It‘s not like you don‘t join them often enough so you‘re not really one to talk,” Tamamori said in an accusing tone, flicking Nikaido on the head with a pen. “And besides, you were hogging the room with Senga last night…”

“Look who’s talking!!” Nikaido shouted, pointing a finger at the previous boy who still had a smug look on his face.

Hasshi had managed to sneak up to the door, and closed it quietly after himself when he finally got out of the mad house. There was something seriously wrong with this book. He’d have to get out of there fast because if it continued like this he’d never be able to face his senpais again. It looked like all of the Kis-My-Ft2 except Fujigaya were there this time…

Speaking of the devil… “Who are you?” a curious voice asked near Hasshi.

He would not look at the speaker. He would just quickly walk away and go search the light thingy. This is what Hasshi’s mind had decided. But would his body do this? Well of course not! It just had to turn and face the person next to him.

Hasshi really hoped he didn’t look like he was staring when he turned around and saw what Fujigaya looked like, although it probably wasn’t the case. It was Fujigaya for sure but… looking even so much better than normal. They boy had his hair done very nicely, looking like there was not a single hair out of place, and he had dark, tight clothes, and a moon shaped earring on his right ear. Hasshi wasn’t completely sure because it was extremely dark outside – how long had he actually slept? – but it looked like the boy was also wearing make-up. Quite likely, seeing how the earlier boys also had been…

“My name is Taisuke. What’s yours?” the boy asked again.

Hasshi felt like slapping himself on the face. He would so be having trouble facing Fujigaya in the real world. “It’s Hasshi…” he then finally said.

“Aah, Hasshi… What are you doing here?”

“Just looking for something…” he answered, avoiding Fujigaya’s stare. It was actually true too, because Hasshi definitely needed to try finding a new light somewhere. Even though the last one hadn’t gotten him back home, it looked like he at least got somewhere with those, eventually he’d have to get back home too!?

“At this hour? You really shouldn’t. The forest is extremely dangerous at night time. Come, you can stay here for the night. We have a guest room.” Hasshi didn’t even have the time to even try protesting to the offer before Fujigaya had already dragged him back into the house.

“Everybody, this is Hasshi. He’ll be staying for the night.” The nods from the four people around the table showed that they had heard but didn’t bother to look up from their work – Or in Nikaido and Tamamori’s case, from glaring at each other.

“Hn, where are Hiro and Wataru?” Fujigaya asked, not seeing the two boys.

“Upstairs,” the four boys answered at the same time.

Before Fujigaya could answer anything to that, there was a loud shout from the direction of the said room. Even the boys around the table turned their faces to look up the stairs when a very angry looking Kitayama stomped down the stairs. Hasshi quickly diverted his own eyes away though, noticing the boy’s open shirt and otherwise a little messy appearance also.

“Didn’t we agree not to let the cat inside the bedroom!” Kitayama demanded to know, directing his glare towards the boys around the table. “I didn’t see her on the bed and look at this now!” The boy was pointing to his cheek.

“Drama queen…” Yokoo muttered in an annoyed voice as he soon followed after the older boy, buckling his belt back on. He was not happy by Kitayama causing the distraction because of something that small.

“I’m not a drama queen and she scratched me!” Kitayama insisted, still pointing at his cheek.

“Well, theoretically it’s your fault for almost laying over her…” Yokoo reminded, almost starting to feel a little amused despite his annoyance.

“Now that would be your fault, wouldn’t it?” Kitayama said as he turned towards Yokoo, making a face at the boy.

Nikaido had stepped down from his seat and walked to the other two, leaning to inspect Kitayama’s cheek as the boy had made such a commotion about it. After a short moment Nikaido took a hold of the hand Kitayama had used to point at his cheek and hit it against the boy’s own forehead. “Baka! You can’t even see anything there!”

“Who are you calling baka!?” Kitayama asked, now even more annoyed. “And I’m telling you she scratched me!”

“Whatever, but there’s nothing there…” Nikaido said in a voice that signaled he was quickly losing interest on the subject, and returned back to his seat next to the table.

“If I end up having a scar on my face because of that little beast the manager is going to kill me…” Kitayama whined as he headed to a huge mirror on the other side of the room, starting to inspect his face carefully.

Yokoo rolled his eyes once before mouthing ‘drama queen’ again behind the boy’s back. When he turned his concentration towards the other boys again, it seemed like he just now noticed Hasshi being there. “Ah, you’re from earlier…”

Hasshi almost felt like hiding behind Fujigaya’s back when he felt Yokoo’s sharp, inspecting eyes going him up and down, and the feeling only grew stronger when he saw the little smirk appearing on Yokoo’s lips.

“Ah, this is Hasshi,” Fujigaya said, introducing the younger boy to the duo that had also appeared back downstairs now. “He’s staying here for the night since it’s so dark outside.”

Hasshi almost felt like shivering already when Yokoo’s only answer to that was a small nod while his smirk was getting even wider. And like that wasn’t enough, Kitayama had apparently gotten enough of trying to look for the non-existing scar on his face – or maybe he was just curious of the newcomer too – and got back to inspect Hasshi with Yokoo. The older boy wasn’t smirking at least, but his eyes were inspecting him at least just as thoroughly as Yokoo was.

“Mm, anyway, it’s late, so I’ll so you the guest room?” Fujigaya suggested, but before he could act on that, Kitayama interrupted him.

“No, I’ll do that,” he said, giving Hasshi a little smile which Hasshi guessed would have made 99% of the world’s female population fall on the ground unconscious in an instant. The boy then turned to give a small glare at the little cat that had now sneaked down from the bed room and was cleaning herself with her paws a little distance from Yokoo. “You can take care of that beast in the meanwhile…”

Hasshi didn’t really have any time to react before Kitayama had taken a hold of his hand and was leading him down the hallway, away from the others. Hasshi wasn’t really sure why, but he was wishing it had been Fujigaya rather than Kitayama he had to be alone with. Or maybe he had some idea why. In the real world he got along perfectly well with both of the boys, even though so many people said Kitayama was a lot harder to get to know than Fujigaya, but this discomfort was purely because of the Captain Hook character in the previous story. Not to mention what Hasshi had almost witnessed in the bedroom upstairs, Hasshi added in his mind.

“Um, so are you all models, or..?” Hasshi asked, trying to break the silence at least he himself felt to be awkward. They had stopped next to a room, and Kitayama had opened the door for him to walk inside. He noticed Kitayama still had his shirt open from earlier, but apparently the boy had fixed his hair back into perfect condition within the short time he had spent in front of the mirror just earlier.

“Huh? Oh, yes, we are,” Kitayama answered, the charming smile coming back to his lips again. “Are you?”

Hasshi blinked a couple times as he sat down on the edge of the bed. “Me? No, I’m not a model.” Sure, he was an idol, but it still wasn’t the same thing at all, even if he did photo shoots on regular basis. Or maybe it was similar, but Hasshi didn’t think he could ever use a word like ‘model’ of himself.

“Seriously?” Kitayama actually looked surprised. “You look like a model.” He leaned down and placed his hands on both sides of Hasshi’s face.

Hasshi backed away on instinct. “What do you think you’re doing?”

“Let me just see your face for a sec…” Kitayama said and put his hands again next to Hasshi’s face. “You’re really beautiful… You know, I’m a photographer too, so I could take some pictures…”

Kitayama was so close to Hasshi the younger boy could feel his breathing on his face and was starting to blush. He turned his face to the other way so that Kitayama couldn’t see it.

Too late.

“What is it?” Kitayama asked. Hasshi could hear from the boy’s voice that he was smiling, and it only made Hasshi feel more embarrassed – this boy was probably used to getting that kind of reaction from people! Hasshi was also still feeling all confused from the difference between this Kitayama and the one from the previous story. Sure, Hasshi much preferred this one, not least because this version of the boy didn’t have that horrible looking hook, but the boy looking like that and leaning so close and everything… Hasshi was having difficulties to think altogether.

“Want me to kiss you?” Kitayama asked and Hasshi’s head quickly spun back towards the other boy. Kitayama’s face was even closer than before.

“What? No!” Hasshi said and backed further away. Kitayama just snickered and sat on the bed on his knees, leaning towards Hasshi.

“You say no, but…” Kitayama put his right hand under Hasshi’s chin and before Hasshi could do anything about it, the boy had already pressed their lips together. Hasshi’s head was screaming for him to lift his hands from the bed and push the older boy away, but his body seemed to be doing nothing of such. Instead Hasshi had to force himself not to answer to the kiss, but even that wasn’t working as Hasshi soon noticed his lips were moving just a little bit against Kitayama’s. What was he doing!? Hasshi felt Kitayama remove his hand from under his chin a little after Hasshi had started lightly answering to the kiss, and place both of his hands on the younger boy’s shoulders, pushing him down on the bed, not roughly but firmly.

Hasshi panted and gasped for air when Kitayama moved his lips down to his neck. “Kita…Kitayama-kun…” Hasshi gasped when Kitayama’s right hand moved under the hem of the dress and started sliding up his inner thigh, spreading his legs. “Nn… no! Stop that!” Hasshi pushed the older boy away, finally having gotten back the ability to move his hands. Okay, this was way too familiar from the previous story, even though this Kitayama was different otherwise…

Kitayama tried to kiss him again but Hasshi didn’t let him. “What’s the matter?” Kitayama asked, examining the defensiveness on Hasshi’s face. “You don’t want to?”

“You can’t just…”

Kitayama tilted his head to the side in a cute way. “What? You still a virgin?” Hasshi’s face flashed bright red, but Kitayama just gave him the same flirty smile as before, although his eyes seemed to sparkle a little at the realization that Hasshi probably was what he just suggested. “You don’t have to worry about that. I’ll be very gentle…”

“I didn’t say that and it’s not the point either!” Seriously, what was wrong with everyone in the house!? From what Hasshi had heard the others talking before about all the bedroom related things…

“Then what is it?” Kitayama asked, his expression not changing one bit from the smirk he still had on. Hasshi didn’t answer though.

“Okay then…” Kitayama said slowly. “Maybe we’ll continue this tomorrow…” Kitayama gave a quick little kiss to Hasshi’s forehead and left after wishing him good night. Hasshi wondered for a moment if he meant they’d continue talking later or… No, probably continue the other thing, Hasshi though, the blush only getting worse.

Hasshi sighed and turned to his side on the bed. He figured he probably wouldn’t be able to sleep because he had just slept so much. How would he get out of this wacky book? That was what he should try figuring out.

The white light didn’t help, it only moved him into another story – this much he had figured out at least. Also, it seemed these weird light doors or whatever they were only worked one way. Hasshi couldn’t say that for sure of course because he had only seen one after all, at least if you didn’t count the first one. But at least there hadn’t been any light like that in the upstairs bedroom. Or did they just disappear after being used? This could be bad…

Peter Pan had been the first story in the book, this he knew for sure because he had read the title from the table of contest when he had skimmed through the first couple pages. But Hasshi didn’t know if Snow White was the second one in the book, or if he had jumped over some of the stories. Would he have to go through the whole book before he could get out? And if he got to the last story, what was he supposed to do then? How to get out of the book then..?

While thinking these thoughts, Hasshi fell asleep.

* * * * * * * * * *

“Good morning, sleepy-head.”

Hasshi yawned lightly after hearing the voice, and groaned sleepily. He didn’t want to get up yet…

“C’mon, Hasshi~ Time to get up.”

Couldn’t that annoying person see he still wanted to sleep? Hasshi tried to pull the blanket over his head but for some reason he wasn’t able to move his hands. He lazily opened one eye and closed it again. But when the image of what he had just seen registered in his brain he was very awake in a second. “What do you think you’re doing!?”

“Waking you up of course,” answered Kitayama, who was practically laying completely over Hasshi’s body. Hasshi tried to move his arms to push the boy away from over him, but noticed that the blanket that reached up to his chest was tightly pinned down against the mattress by Kitayama’s hands, thus stopping Hasshi from moving his arms, or moving in any other way either.

“And exactly what…” The rest of Hasshi’s question was drowned into Kitayama’s mouth when the boy leaned down to kiss him. Given the position Hasshi was in right then he couldn’t really even struggle away from the kiss and when he tried to mouth an objection, he found Kitayama’s tongue inside his mouth. An involuntary moan escaped from Hasshi’s throat and Kitayama smiled in the kiss before breaking it and pulling back.

“A good morning kiss…” Kitayama answered before Hasshi had the chance to demand for an explanation.

“Awfully long for just a good morning kiss…” Hasshi mumbled with a light blush on his face, his head turned to the side so that he didn’t have to meet eyes with Kitayama.

“Depends on the point of view I guess…” Kitayama mused, smiling, and leaned back to kiss the younger boy again. This was so much fun… Kitayama was pretty good at reading body language and he could clearly see that Hasshi was forcing his body not to answer. In that case, Kitayama would just have to shut Hasshi’s brain down for a little while…

And the idea of pinning the boy down with the blanket had been a very good idea too. Now he wasn’t able to push him away like last night. There were some minus parts here though. First of all, he couldn’t remove his hands from where they were because then Hasshi would push him away and they wouldn’t want that, now would they… And secondly, the blanket over Hasshi stopped him from seeing or touching anything. What a bother…

“Are you going to get up now then?” Kitayama asked after breaking the kiss and stood up, releasing Hasshi. There was really no reason to keep the boy pinned like that when he couldn’t do anything else to him. Of course he could have kissed Hasshi senseless and once he then would be too high after all the making out Kitayama could let go of the blanket and do what he wanted but… …. ….actually why hadn’t he done that!? Kitayama almost frowned as he thought that. It would have been a completely working plan had he thought of that for a moment at first!

Hasshi sat up on the bed as soon as Kitayama had released him, making sure not to give the boy another chance to pin him down like that. Even though he had been pretty much scared awake just now, Hasshi was feeling like he was still half asleep. He actually wouldn’t have minded to go back to sleep for a while longer still, but didn’t even dare to think about something like laying back down with Kitayama so close.

Kitayama seemed to notice Hasshi’s still continuing drowsiness, and he couldn’t help but smirk at how cute the younger boy was looking with his hair all messy. “Or would you rather stay in bed..?” Kitayama asked with a hinting smile, leaning closer to Hasshi. “I can keep you company…”

Hasshi’s whole face flashed red and he furiously shook his head, wrapping the blanket that was still somewhat covering him tightly around himself. What was this guy thinking!? How was Hasshi supposed to be concentrating on trying to figure out how to get out of there when there were people like that all over the place…

…Actually, what was he supposed to do? Hasshi really didn’t have any idea anymore. He had thought he would just simply have to look for a similar light that had gotten him into this thing to begin with, but it hadn’t helped for sure, but instead gotten him thrown into some other story. But was there really anything else he could even do but try to search for those weird lights? At least so far that was the only thing that would get Hasshi at least somewhere, so what else could he possibly do!?

“Hmm, are you reconsidering my suggestion..?” Kitayama asked in almost a purr when he saw Hasshi suddenly looking like he was thinking something. Hasshi almost hit his head against the wall as his body jerked backwards when Kitayama leaned so close his lips were nearly touching against his ear.

“Aww, what a shame…” Kitayama said, pretending to be sulking when the younger boy again shook his head. “Although, I’m sure I could get you to change your mind…” he then said with the same smirk again, and was about to lean closer to Hasshi again but then actually surprised Hasshi by straightening himself back up again. “Maa, it’s a little early for that now… Are you hungry?”

Come to think of it… Hasshi actually was hungry! Quite a lot hungry to be telling the truth, since he hadn’t eaten anything the previous day – at least Hasshi assumed the days inside the book could be count as actual days – because he had gotten sucked into the book before he had eaten anything, and of course he hadn’t gotten the chance to eat when inside the book. So Hasshi gave a small nod, meeting Kitayama’s eyes for a moment. It seemed his stomach was thinking he was being too shy about the food matter, because it made a relatively loud rumbling sound right then, making Hasshi blush and look away from the older boy again.

Kitayama only laughed at Hasshi’s stomach grumbling, but of course that only made the boy feel even more embarrassed. “Jaa, breakfast?” Kitayama suggested, offering his hand to Hasshi.

Hasshi eyed Kitayama’s hand a bit suspiciously before finally loosening the blanket around himself and taking a hold of the boy’s hand as he stepped down on the floor. Hasshi almost frowned when he saw the hem of the dress he was wearing flutter lightly as he moved from the bed – he had already managed to forget the fact he was wearing something like that… Maybe he could get one of the boys in the house to borrow some normal clothes, although Hasshi wasn’t sure if he could ask something like that…

“What do you want for breakfast?” Kitayama asked, looking over his shoulder at Hasshi as he was leading the boy towards the kitchen. “Sweet or salty?” he added when he saw Hasshi being a little confused at what to answer.

“Mm, sweet…” Hasshi answered, trying not to sound too eager. He really was hungry, and he loved sweet things, so he didn’t even have to consider an answer to that.

“Sweet it is then…” Kitayama said in a soft voice before turning to look back in front of him, holding a little tighter on Hasshi’s hand.

“Ah, good morning…”

Hasshi turned to look in the direction of the voice as he stepped into the kitchen after Kitayama. The one who had just greeted them good morning was Yokoo, who was standing near the stove. Hasshi quickly turned his eyes to follow his own feet on the floor after his face flushed from seeing Yokoo’s – he remembered from the previous day the boy had looked so much better than in real life, but it was like the boy was even more dazzling early in the morning. What made it even worse Hasshi could feel the boy staring him intently all the time now.

“Oh, right, Kitamitsu… The manager-san wants to see you right away,” Yokoo said as if he just remembered right now, but the glint in his eyes was hinting he had been waiting to get to tell it to the boy. “It seems the manager-san is very worried about the scar on your face…”

“What are you talking about..?” Kitayama started with a slightly annoyed tone, but his eyes widened when he realized what Yokoo was getting at. “You told about that!? There isn’t even a scar!!”

“You were the one who panicked about it in the first place, I just thought it would be good to inform the manager about something that might affect your work…” Yokoo didn’t even try to hide how pleased he was with the situation. Even Hasshi had lifted his eyes to glance between the two boys. This Yokoo was definitely S of the worst kind…

“I think you should go sort things out with the manager…” Yokoo added again, a wide grin on his lips as he leaned against the counter with his elbows.

Kitayama made a small annoyed sound, directing a glare at the other boy. “Next time keep your meddlings to yourself,” he hissed to Yokoo and turned to give a slightly hesitant look at Hasshi before looking at Yokoo again. “Fine, I go do that, so you get Hasshi some breakfast to eat. Sorry, I need to go talk with my manager,” he explained when looking at Hasshi. “I don’t have any actual work today, so I’ll come back right after that. Don’t let that guy do anything weird to you,” he added, nodding at Yokoo’s direction.

Hasshi glanced at Yokoo, but the boy didn’t seem to be one bit hurt by Kitayama’s implications, instead he only grinned wider and turned to look at Hasshi again with a stare so intense Hasshi turned to look away, feeling very uncomfortable.

“You keep your hands to yourself…” Kitayama mumbled to Yokoo when passing him on the way to the door. Yokoo only chuckled at that, clearly not thinking much of Kitayama’s warnings.

“You can come closer, I won’t bite,” Yokoo said once Kitayama had left, his focus fully on Hasshi now. He pushed one of the chairs around the table with his foot to signal Hasshi to come sit there before walking to the fridge a small distance from the table. “What would you like to eat?”

Hasshi walked slowly towards the table, hesitantly sitting down on the chair Yokoo had moved for him. He really would have rather left the house also, instead of being left alone with this weird, sadistic model version of Yokoo. Or at least Hasshi guessed he was alone with him, as there didn’t seem to be anyone else in the house.

“Um, I don’t really mind what it is… Nothing that’s much trouble.” Hasshi wanted to say he could manage himself too, but considering it was their house, Hasshi figured he couldn’t really go doing things like that himself.

Yokoo seemed to be measuring him with his eyes intently for a long time. “Probably… pancakes?” he suggested, his smile getting wider when he saw Hasshi’s eyes lit up. “Pancakes it is then, replying to Hasshi’s reaction before he could even answer anything. The boy moved to gather some things from the closets to bake pancakes. “You know, you’re in luck to have me here because I’m the star in kitchen. Kitamitsu on the other hand… he’s not exactly allowed to make food. None of us wants to get poisoned.”

Hasshi followed with interest how Yokoo was fast and quite clearly very skillfully mixing the ingredients. Like the boy’s perfect looks weren’t enough, watching him to excel in other things like this made Hasshi feel himself even more insignificant.

“Um, are everyone else out..?” Hasshi asked carefully, trying to distract himself from staring at either Yokoo’s perfect face or quick movements in the kitchen.

“Ah, yeah, they have work today…” Yokoo answered, glancing at Hasshi and flashing the boy a little smile before looking back at the frying pan as he poured the pancake mixture on it. “Or everyone else but Kitamitsu. He has today off, but since he has to sort out some things with the manager…”

Some things you caused in the first place, Hasshi thought inside his head but of course said nothing like that out loud. It was actually even quite funny when Hasshi thought about it unrelated to everything else, and he quickly forced the smile away from his lips when he noticed his amusement actually showed on his face, but from the glint in the corner of Yokoo’s eye he had probably noticed it.

“So… What do you want for toppings?” Yokoo asked, skillfully flipping another pancake on the increasing pile on the plate before pouring the last bits of the mixture on the frying pan. He glanced at Hasshi from the corner of his eye, noticing the boy’s hesitation to answer again. “Whipped cream? Strawberries..? Chocolate sauce..?” The smile on Yokoo’s lips widened when he saw the enthusiasm increasing in Hasshi’s eyes as he continued with his list. “You can just say all of those if you want, you know?” he added with a small grin.

“Mm, then all of them?” Hasshi answered softly with a sheepish smile. Maybe Hasshi was just feeling paranoid because of all the weird things happening so he had judged Yokoo too soon, the boy was the nicest person he had met so far in these weird stories…

Yokoo just smiled as he made the last of the pancakes make a triple spin in the air before it landed perfectly on the pile already on the plate. The boy then swiftly picked up the plate with one hand as he put away the frying pan away. When the boy brought the plate of pancakes in front of Hasshi, he had somehow produced a fork and a knife on his other hand, although Hasshi hadn’t noticed at any point that the boy would have picked those up from somewhere.

Without saying anything the older boy got back to the fridge to pick up a container of whipped cream, a bottle of chocolate sauce, a packet of strawberries and a can of orange juice. “Orange juice is probably okay?” Yokoo checked as he placed all the things on the table, weirdly seeming to have absolutely no trouble carrying that many things at once, and then on top of them a glass almost magically appeared next to Hasshi’s plate after everything else. Hasshi tried his best not to stare, but Yokoo’s effortless presentation of skills was really an eye-catcher.

Having put everything ready for Hasshi, Yokoo pulled out the chair next to the one the younger boy was sitting on, and sat down himself, leaning one of his elbows against the table surface to support his head as he turned to stare at Hasshi with the piercing eyes again, but Hasshi wasn’t feeling as uncomfortable with that now. Although he was feeling weird having Yokoo look at him like that when he was supposed to eat, but he was hungry and the pancakes looked delicious, so he decided not to be bothered by it.

“You’re not eating yourself?” Hasshi asked, wanting to make sure he was not being impolite as he took the can of whipped cream, smearing some of it over the pancakes, before picking up the chocolate sauce to put it in next.

“Mm, already ate earlier with the others,” Yokoo answered, picking up one strawberry with his slender fingers from the box and bringing it to his lips. “I made breakfast for everyone else too, after all. Well, everyone else but Kitamitsu. He was too distracted to sit down and eat. So… did you two have fun this morning..?”

Hasshi looked up at Yokoo and his wide smirk with confused eyes, a bit of whipped cream in the corner of his mouth. “Have fun..?” Hasshi asked once he had swallowed the food in his mouth. He didn’t wait for Yokoo to continue before stuffing more pancakes into his mouth though, figuring he could very well listen while eating too - the pancakes were really delicious!

“Well, Kitamitsu was acting like a kid with a new toy to play with, and he’s not really the patient type…” Yokoo followed intently the expression on Hasshi’s face, realizing the younger boy was still not understanding. “I mean… “he continued, leaning closer “…did you have sex?”

Hasshi almost choked in the piece of pancake in his mouth. “What!?” he asked, his voice a few pitches higher than normal. “No!!”

Yokoo only seemed to be amused by Hasshi’s reaction, as his smile got even wider as he leaned closer. “Hnn, really? I wonder why that is..? I’d bet it wasn’t because of Kitamitsu at least… I know him well enough. So what then? Not your type? You’re a virgin?”

Hasshi had been drinking the orange juice in order to try getting his coughing to stop after almost choking on the pancake, and after Yokoo’s last suggestion, Hasshi nearly spilled the juice over himself.

“…Virgin..?” Yokoo repeated, an almost predatory look appearing in his eyes as he looked at Hasshi. The younger boy was suddenly starting to feel uncomfortable under that stare again, and almost leaned back on his chair to create more distance between Yokoo and him. Hasshi had suddenly lost his appetite and was hoping he had gone out after all…

“Um, that doesn’t really have to do with anything…” Hasshi mumbled, deciding to try direct the subject elsewhere, gluing his eyes on the plate in front of him as he picked another piece of pancake with his fork. Was it that obvious!? First Kitayama saying that and now Yokoo… And really, what did it even have to do with anything!? Though considering how the boys in the house – or more like all the people in the stories of this book – seemed to be behaving or thinking, maybe he shouldn’t be that surprised.

Hasshi’s attempt to ignore the situation proved to be completely useless when after a short moment the tip of a wet tongue touched against the corner of Hasshi’s mouth, the very place where the bit of whipped cream was still staining the side of his mouth. Hasshi didn’t exactly react subtly to the sudden touch, but instead pulled backwards so fast he almost crashed down with his chair. Or actually that was the very thing that would have happened, had Yokoo not caught him – it seemed aside from the perfect looks, astonishing gourmet skills and incredible balancing skills, the boy seemed to have inhuman reflexes and movement abilities also.

“Aren’t you a tad over-dramatic..?” Yokoo snickered, his pearl white teeth showing as he smiled the perfect smile while holding onto Hasshi in his arms. The chair had fallen on the floor with a loud cluttering sound, but in his shock Hasshi hadn’t really paid attention to that. Yokoo would have probably been able to use his godly skills in catching the chair at the same time as Hasshi just as easily, but the older boy seemed to be too concentrated into Hasshi to really care about something as insignificant as a falling chair.

Hasshi blinked a few times as he stared at Yokoo’s eyes, way too close to his own, and let out a small shout as he jumped up, almost colliding with the table as he bounced up in such hurry.

“And that’s what I mean with the over-dramatic…” Yokoo mused as if to only himself, and before Hasshi could react, Yokoo had already moved next to him with his inhuman speed. Yokoo’s hands grasped the edge of the table on both side of Hasshi, pinning the younger boy between himself and the table. When Yokoo moved closer, Hasshi instinctively leaned back in attempt to keep the distance between them, but with his back almost against the table already he didn’t really have much space to move anymore!

“If Kitamitsu is not going to take advantage of something as tempting as that – as if you weren’t tempting enough without that little detail already – I wonder if I should…” Yokoo leaned down even closer, taking in the scent of Hasshi’s hair, his lips almost touching the boy’s neck. Hasshi had turned his face to the side, having his eyes tightly closed. “Although if Kitamitsu gets angry at me for stealing his toy, it could be bad…” Hasshi made the mistake of opening his eyes and peeking up at Yokoo’s face, because that was when a victorious grin came over the older boy’s lips. “Who am I kidding? That would only add to the fun!”

A surprised yelp escaped from Hasshi’s lips when Yokoo’s hands went under his thighs, ridiculously easily lifting Hasshi on his back on the table, already hovering over him when Hasshi managed to get his head around what had just happened.

“I guess I could say you’re in luck again…” Yokoo murmured as he leaned low enough so that his hair was touching against Hasshi’s face. “You know, I’m not just the best in the kitchen in this house…” Yokoo’s tone wasn’t really leaving any room for guessing wrong what he meant by his hinting as he was sliding the fingers of his right hand very high on Hasshi’s thigh already.

Hasshi took in a sharp breath from realizing the touch, and was about to lift both his hands to push Yokoo off him and then preferably run out of the house or something, but he had barely even thought of that before both of Yokoo’s hands were already pinning his wrists down against the table.

“Tsk, playing hard to get..?” Yokoo asked, narrowing his eyes just slightly. He moved Hasshi’s hands above his head so that he could keep them down with just one hand, having his other hand free now. He moved the hand back down to Hasshi’s thigh while leaning lower so that his lips were almost touching against the boy’s ear. “Not that I mind… You’re only making it more fun you know?” Yokoo whispered with a grin, biting his teeth down on Hasshi’s earlobe.

Hasshi jerked at the sudden bite, although it wasn’t like it had actually hurt – that wasn’t really the point! He looked up when Yokoo straightened over him, but it proved out not to be the smartest thing to do. Despite Hasshi wanting out this situation as fast as possible in any way possible, there was something incredibly enticing in the boy’s eyes and smile. It was like some predator luring in the prey with its appearance, and Hasshi had to use all of his willpower to resist it.

That is, if trying to resist the appearance was enough in the first place, because Yokoo didn’t really give him the chance to think more than for couple seconds. The older boy had just leaned down, his lips pressing against Hasshi’s in a kiss about to take his breath away. It was crazy! Even the boy’s scent felt like it was intoxicating Hasshi, luring him to surrender like a flesh eating plant with its scent. Despite trying to keep his mind straight, with every second that passed with Yokoo kissing him, Hasshi would almost physically feel his resistance weakening.

What in the world was this..?

TO BE CONTINUED...

Hasshi: “…Exactly what did this story have to do with Snow White!?

*ignores* Erm, okay, admitted that I did took some liberties with this XD; Don’t ask me, I have NO idea why I originally made the ‘dwarves’ into models here >>; It’s been so many years since the original one, I can’t remember!! XDDD In elementary school I had written a story about Snow White and Seven Space Creatures and *reads from elementary notebook* there the Snow White had been crowned as Miss Universe and the hunter who was supposed to kill him died from drug overdose before the queen could punish him for failing to kill Snow White… I wonder if there was something wrong with my head back then? XD; ~~Or does that even limit to just back then? 8D; …Don‘t answer that!~~

Anyway, I had only written the "original" version of the story to the beginning part of this chapter, so the rest is all shiny and new 100%! XD I actually noticed when writing the part with Yokoo especially that I was using a lot better language than normally with my fics... Or I don't know about better language actually, but let's just say larger vocabulary? I dunno, maybe it's because I've been reading so much in English because of school lately so reading a lot is affecting my writing also? I actually quite liked it, having a wider variation of words to use...

But yeah like I said, I really liked writing this one! That's also why I didn't jump out of this story yet, because I want to continue it a little in the next chapter! XD Writing Yokoo was seriously a lot of fun, I made him so perfect... I think I need to give more praising to Kitayama in the next chapter to be fair, I think all the boys are quite inhumanly perfect XDD

Anyway! Comments? XD Also, feel free to suggest more fairytales if you want. I already have a list of stories I'm going to use but if there's anything I haven't thought of yet...

HSJ & A.B.C-Z - "Jitabata Junjou" (Takaki x Hasshi) - part2

2009-03-27T14:28:52Z

This is continuation for the fic "Jitabata Junjou" from the previous post (because it was too long for LJ) so please read that part first ^__^' Click here to read the first half of the fic.

* * * * * * * * * *

Tottsu had been telling the truth, Hasshi really didn’t look like he was feeling too well, Daiki noticed this right away when watching the boys doing their dance routines. Hasshi loved performing, and it showed every time he was dancing or singing, but right now he looked like he had no motivation whatsoever. From that far he couldn’t really see Hasshi’s eyes so he couldn’t see any signs on if he had cried just before or not, but judging from the overall appearance Daiki was betting once he got a little closer he’d get a confirmation for that too.

“Hasshi~! Hasshi, can I talk to you for a bit?” Daiki asked, dashing to the boy as soon as the dancing teacher had excused the boys, calling Kis-My-Ft2 to do their parts before it was Hey!Say!JUMP’s turn. Yes, now that Daiki was standing closer, he could see Hasshi’s eyes being a little red. What the hell had Takaki done, Daiki sure wanted to know that!

“E-eh..? Sure…” Hasshi said, looking a little wary at Daiki asking him that out of the blue, or maybe more like Daiki suddenly appearing there from nowhere too.

Daiki smiled at the younger, although taller boy, took a hold of his hand and quickly pulled him away with him. Daiki was pretty sure at least some of the boys had already gone back to Hey!Say!JUMP’s dressing room, so he couldn’t talk with Hasshi there in peace, so instead he headed to one of the smaller rooms he knew would be empty right then.

“What is it..?” Hasshi asked a bit cautiously, sitting down on the long bench in the room. Hasshi was looking really tired, and judging from everything else Daiki was betting Hasshi hadn’t probably been sleeping too much the previous night.

“Ne… what happened yesterday?” Daiki asked, not really waiting until going straight to the subject. He saw Hasshi immediately looking at him, eyes wide with confusion. Daiki could tell it wasn’t Hasshi being confused of what he was asking, but more like him being confused about how did Daiki know something was wrong.

“What… what do you mean..?” Hasshi asked, looking even more cautious now. He didn’t know how Daiki had figured out something was wrong even though they hadn’t even talked the whole day yet, but Hasshi didn’t want to talk to him about what had happened any more than with Tottsu.

Daiki stared intently into Hasshi’s eyes. Well, he wasn’t thinking it’d be easy to get it out of Hasshi. Maybe he should just ask straight… “What stupidity did Takaki do?” Daiki then asked straight. When he did said that he instantly felt bad, because Hasshi actually went completely white from his face at the mentioning of Takaki’s name. No question there, Takaki really had done something stupid…

“Hasshi…” Daiki said more gently, coming to sit next to the younger boy, poking Hasshi gently on the arm. “I know Takaki must have done something stupid yesterday since you were still in a good mood yesterday morning, but then feeling so bad today… Tottsu came to ask me if I knew what was wrong with you. He said you had cried earlier. It’s not like he’d tell me otherwise, but he was just worried about you, and so am I. So could you tell me..? I can beat up Takaki for you?” Daiki meant the last part jokingly in an attempt to bring a smile to Hasshi’s lips, but seemed he wasn’t being too successful.

“I don’t… I just don’t want to talk about it…” Hasshi said quietly, not looking at Daiki. The older boy knew him too well, so he had already figured out it was about Takaki, but even if it was Daiki, Hasshi still couldn’t tell him what happened. He had been so stupid himself, and then Takaki… Hasshi shook his head, not wanting to even think about it.

“I don’t want you feeling so down, Hasshi,” Daiki said with a genuinely sympathetic voice, trying to peek into Hasshi’s eyes. “I know Takaki tends to do stupid things, but I’ve never seen you so upset, so he must have done something even more stupid than normal. Tottsu said you had told him you had lied about something you shouldn’t have… Does that have something to do with whatever stupidity Takaki did?”

Hasshi felt even more miserable when Daiki kept asking him those things, especially because the boy kept hitting way too close with his guesses. Hasshi glanced at Daiki, seeing the worry in the older boy’s eyes. Hasshi didn’t want to talk about it at all, but he didn’t want Daiki to worry either…

“I… I think it was just my own fault…” Hasshi said very quietly. He gave a small glance at Daiki again, seeing if the boy would try to coax him into telling more, but Daiki was just sitting there quietly and just looking like he was waiting Hasshi to take his time with whatever he was saying.

Hasshi bit his lips together for a moment, looking down at his feet as he leaned a little forward, his palms pressed against the bench both sides his hips. “Takaki wasn’t paying attention to me, so I wanted to get his attention even if it was to get him angry at me…” Hasshi paused talking for a moment, feeling like he was about to cry again and Hasshi didn’t want to do it again! “…So I said some horrible things… I don’t even know why! I was lying about all of them, I just said it because Takaki paid attention to me when he got angry but… he got so much more angry than I had thought…” Hasshi’s whole body had started shivering as he held onto the edge of the bench with both hands, and he didn’t notice he actually had started crying again until a tear dropped onto the fabric of the pants he was wearing.

“Hasshi…” Daiki said softly, leaning a little closer to the younger boy. He had no idea what Hasshi had said to lie to Takaki, or what Takaki had done when getting angry, he just knew Hasshi was feeling horrible about it all and Daiki wanted to do something to make him feel better. Daiki just didn’t know what to do other than try be there for Hasshi, and it didn’t look like Hasshi wanted to tell anything more about the previous day, and Daiki didn’t want to force him into it either.

“I… I need to go…” Hasshi said, trying to wipe the tears from his face as he abruptly pushed himself up from the bench. He didn’t want to even think about the whole thing right now, he had only started to cry again… Hasshi just wanted to be alone for a moment.

* * * * * * * * * *

Takaki was slouching down the hallway, completely unmotivated expression on his face. The Hey!Say!JUMP part of the practice was starting, and the others had ganged up on him and said Takaki had to go find Daiki somewhere. Hadn’t the boy been watching the juniors practicing just a moment ago? Why had he left just when they were supposed to start theirs…

Takaki scratched his head absentmindedly when peeking around in the hallway. Daiki hadn’t been in their dressing room, so Takaki had checked the chibi juniors’ rooms after those, but Daiki hadn’t been there either. There was a big chance Daiki might be in A.B.C-Z’s room with Hasshi, but there were more than a few reasons Takaki wanted to stay as far from the room as possible!

“Why did I have to go look for him…” Takaki mumbled annoyed when he turned around a corner. There were smaller rooms in this corridor, and most of the doors were closed and probably locked, so Takaki decided Daiki probably wouldn’t have gone there and was about to turn back, but he then heard some soft voice talking from the room with the door opened to a small crack near where he was standing, soon recognizing the voice as Daiki’s. ‘Well finally’, Takaki thought, and was about to pull the door completely open and go nag at Daiki to come to the practice already, but when he then heard Hasshi’s voice answering to Daiki’s in the same room, Takaki froze on his feet.

“I don’t… I just don’t want to talk about it…” Takaki heard Hasshi’s voice saying in the room, even though Hasshi’s voice sounded so incredibly quiet. Takaki hadn’t really paid attention to what Daiki had just said, so he had no idea what Hasshi was answering to, but for some reason Takaki had the bad feeling again… especially since Daiki had just been grilling him about the subject of the previous day. Takaki lowered his hand back to his side, not opening the door after all but instead settling to listen behind the door.

Takaki couldn’t help but frown when he heard Daiki talking about Takaki being stupid, but when it was Hasshi talking again, Takaki felt like he was choking on his feet. First saying Hasshi thought it was probably his fault, then Hasshi saying how he had just wanted to get Takaki’s attention and then lying because of that… Then, the horrible things Hasshi had said had been all lies. Takaki felt his stomach turn upside down inside him. He almost reached his hand to the wall to support him, he was feeling so physically sick right now after what he had done the previous day he wasn’t sure if his body would agree keeping him on his feet much longer.

It hadn’t been Hasshi’s fault… Takaki had been the stupid one, not thinking about how Hasshi felt and not paying attention to Hasshi when the boy had wanted - and needed - it. Of course, telling the lies was Hasshi’s fault, he shouldn’t have done something stupid like that, but Takaki had been equally stupid believing what Hasshi had said. He knew Hasshi better than that, he knew the boy couldn’t possibly do something like the things he had said… Takaki was feeling absolutely horrible; how could he have reacted like that? How… how could he have hurt Hasshi like that…

Takaki was so deep in his own thoughts now, he hadn’t even noticed the pause in the talk inside the room, or how Hasshi had said he’d leave, so when the door was suddenly pushed open and Hasshi almost ran into him, Takaki was caught off guard. Although, from the looks of Hasshi’s face, it was an even bigger shock for the younger boy. Takaki felt his stomach turning upside down again when he saw the scared, almost horrified look on the boy’s face, and how he instantly pulled backwards to avoid coming so close to Takaki. Takaki even tried opening his mouth to say something, although he was pretty sure no words would come out anyway, but Hasshi had already quickly evaded Takaki and was running down the hallway, as far from Takaki as fast as he could.

If Takaki had thought he had already felt the most miserable he could after hearing what Hasshi had been saying to Daiki just a moment ago, he had been wrong. Seeing Hasshi look at him like he had just now was much worse, and he couldn’t get that expression out of his head either! Takaki didn’t want Hasshi to look at him like that… He loved Hasshi, how could he have done something to make Hasshi look at him like that…

“Takaki..?” Daiki stared at the older boy as he stepped to the doorway, seeing Takaki standing in the hallway, looking at the direction where Hasshi had just ran off to with a pained expression on his face. Daiki almost felt like kicking Takaki and order him to go after Hasshi and correct whatever stupidity he had done, but Hasshi probably wasn’t in the mood for talking with Takaki right then. And besides, Takaki was suddenly looking a lot similar to how Hasshi had been looking… Takaki had looked annoyed and angry before, but the expression on his face was totally different now, and Daiki didn’t even know why. Had Takaki heard what he and Hasshi had been talking about just now? But Takaki had been there the previous day when all that stuff had happened in the first place, so that shouldn’t be any new information about it. Unless… unless if Takaki didn’t even know yet whatever Hasshi had been saying to him had been lies! “Takaki, did you…”

“We need to get back, the practice is starting…” Takaki said in a monotone, almost choked voice, and it sounded like Takaki was doing his best to try making his voice sound like it wasn’t emotionally strained, but failing big time. Daiki didn’t know what to say at all when Takaki started heading towards the practice area, Daiki hurrying to keep up with him. Just a little earlier Daiki had been accusing Takaki and trying to get him tell what stupid thing he had done, but Takaki feeling like this now… Daiki wasn’t sure at all what he should do now…

* * * * * * * * * *

It wasn’t enough that Daiki had been worried over Hasshi, now he was worrying over Takaki too! During the whole practice time Takaki’s mind seemed to be somewhere far away, and he got scolded by the dance teacher many times. Daiki knew the worst was just ahead though, because after Hey!Say!JUMP’s practice turn was…

“Okay, we’re doing the ending performances next, so all the juniors gather here too!” Daiki heard the dance teacher calling out for the juniors come up while Hey!Say!JUMP would move to the side to come on stage during the song. Daiki looked towards A.B.C-Z and Kis-My-Ft2 who were coming to the center while Daiki and his group mates were moving to the side, and he saw Hasshi almost hiding behind Tottsu and Fujigaya, and wasn’t even looking towards the direction where Takaki was. Daiki then turned to look at Takaki. The older boy was looking at Hasshi as the juniors started their performance, but soon turned his eyes to the floor, looking even more miserable. Daiki knew both the boys were professional and would do their job, but they were both feeling bad enough so that it was completely showing on their faces.

Daiki almost winced when it was Hey!Say!JUMP’s turn to join to the song, because he saw Hasshi give a hesitant glance towards them before moving so that he was securely between his own group mates and Kis-My-Ft2 members so that he possibly couldn’t be close to Takaki even by accident. Yes, Daiki would definitely have to talk with Hasshi after the practice again… Or he’d really want to have both Takaki and Hasshi there, but judging from how Hasshi was avoiding the other boy, that wasn’t probably possible…

“Otsukaresama for the younger juniors and 7 members, you can leave now”, the dance teacher then said after the dance, drawing Daiki back from his thoughts. “As for the older ones, we’ll practice the last of the ending songs.”

Damn, Daiki had already forgotten they’d do the other ending song practice last… Because it’d be recorded so late in the actual recording day the younger boys weren’t allowed to take part, and because Hasshi still wasn’t 16 either, he wouldn’t take part in the practice with them either. Daiki turned to look at Hasshi, about to call out to him and ask him to wait until he got to leave too, but the boy was in so much hurry Daiki didn’t have a chance. Damn it… Maybe Daiki just had to go by Hasshi’s house once he got home… He had a feeling Hasshi probably wasn’t in the mood for going anywhere else but home, so Daiki would surely find Hasshi there.

* * * * * * * * * *

“…Mou, what’s wrong with Takaki…”Hikaru complained when he was getting ready to leave. “He’s not even fun to tease today… Maa, Dai-chan are you coming with us?”

Daiki glanced at Takaki who was lazily pulling on his boots, totally ignoring everything else going around him, and then back to Hikaru. “I’ll come in a bit, okay?” Daiki said, and the pair nodded, saying they’d wait Daiki outside.

Daiki had been planning on going to Hasshi’s after the practice, but he wasn’t really sure if he was the one that should go. He knew Hasshi didn’t want to be close to Takaki, but unless the pair would sort out their matters by themselves…

“Ne, Takaki,” Daiki said, coming closer to Takaki and poked the boy softly on the shoulder. “You should go to talk Hasshi.”

If Daiki hadn’t mentioned Hasshi’s name, the older boy probably would have just ignored him, but at least he looked up now. Takaki was looking so miserable and guilty Daiki felt bad just looking at him being like that.

“It’s no use for you both feeling bad like that, right?” Daiki said, poking his index finger against Takaki’s forehead. “It’s better if it’s you instead of me anyway, because you’re feeling bad too, so you should both sort things out, together.”

Takaki turned to look down, biting his lower lip. Daiki didn’t have to say that, he knew it himself too. Besides, Takaki wanted to see Hasshi and talk with him, but he was feeling so horrible because of what he had done. And Takaki was sure Hasshi didn’t want to see him. Daiki didn’t know what had happened, so he couldn’t possibly understand how impossible what he was saying sounded.

Daiki frowned slightly before giving Takaki a small push to the side. “Just go talk with him!” Daiki said before picking up his bag from the floor. He wondered for a moment if he could trust Takaki actually going or if he should go himself, but it would just be so much better if Takaki was the one going… Daiki would just call him later to check how things were, and if Takaki really hadn’t gone, Daiki would stop by then. “Ja, bye~”

Takaki lifted his eyes to look after Daiki who disappeared through the door. He really wanted to talk to Hasshi, but he was seriously scared Hasshi wouldn’t even open the door to him, or shut the door in front of his face when he saw it was him. But… Hasshi was feeling bad, and Takaki didn’t want that. He wanted to apologize to Hasshi, and comfort him. But if Hasshi wouldn’t even agree to see him in the first place…

Takaki just sat there staring at the door after Daiki had left, not being able to decide what to do. It took about five minutes until he finally managed to pull himself together and stop acting like a baby about it. Daiki was right, the two of them would have to talk about it. Even if Hasshi didn’t want to see him, Takaki wanted to see Hasshi, and he’d work it out somehow - he just wasn’t sure how yet! …He could try think that up on the way…

* * * * * * * * * *

Please be Hasshi’s mother or sister, please be Hasshi’s mother or sister, Takaki was chanting in his head once he pushed the doorbell. If Hasshi was the one who came to open the door, Takaki was guessing it wouldn’t end up too well. When it really was Hasshi’s sister who came to open the door, Takaki almost sighed in relief.

“Ah, Takaki-kun!” the girl said with a bright smile, although looking maybe a little surprised. Takaki had just been there the day before after all, so he probably hadn’t expected the boy to come by again. The girl moved a little to let Takaki inside. “Surprise you didn’t come together with Ryosuke, since he just came back a little while ago too.”

“We had to stay a little longer and since I didn’t know how long it would take, I didn’t want Hasshi to wait…” Takaki lied quite successfully. He noticed Hasshi’s sister was wearing shoes and was holding a light jacket on one hand.

“Ah, I was just about to go out,” the girl explained at Takaki’s questioning look. “Ryosuke is in his room, so you can just go there, there’s no one else home right now. Actually, Ryosuke looked like he wasn’t in too social mood, so maybe you can bring his mood up a little. It’s so depressing when he’s like that.”

Takaki tried forcing a smile on his lips when he gave a small bow at Hasshi’s sister when the girl left. Takaki was guessing Hasshi seeing him probably wouldn’t bring his mood up too much… He shook his head a little, trying not to think so negatively about it all. He took off his shoes and left his jacket on the hanger, quietly heading towards Hasshi’s room.

The boy stopped behind Hasshi’s room door, not really all that sure what to do now. Should he knock? Or just walk inside? It probably didn’t matter either way, Hasshi would probably react the same. Or well, maybe it was better to knock. If he walked to the room out of the blue like that, wouldn’t Hasshi react the same way as when he almost ran into him in the hallway earlier, and Takaki really didn’t want that.

Takaki swallowed once before slowly lifting his arm, giving a soft knock on the door and waited to hear if Hasshi answered something.

Inside the room, Hasshi lifted himself up from the bed a little bit. He had been laying on the bed on his side, hugging a pillow, too tired physically and emotionally to actually do something. Hadn’t his sister already left? At least he was sure he had heard the main door opening and closing… “Hai, it’s open…” he said, trying to sound normal. He also tried to put somewhat normal look to his face, because he knew his sister would only ask unnecessary things if he looked too miserable, even though she probably didn’t have too much time to spend on asking questions like that because she should have left already.

The ‘normal’ expression died on Hasshi’s face when he saw that instead of his sister, the person pushing the door open was Takaki.

Takaki felt the horrible feeling in his stomach again when he saw Hasshi’s expression. The skin color seemed to fade a bit from the boy’s face, making him seem paler than what he normally was as his eyes widened at the sight of Takaki. Takaki hesitated for a bit before taking on step inside the room. When he did that though, Hasshi moved on the bed more against the head, as if moving away from Takaki, trying to keep the same distance between the two of them. Takaki felt a sinking feeling in his heart getting even worse.

“I… I won’t come any closer if you don’t want to…” Takaki said in a careful voice, stopping near the doorway. He had been about to close the door behind himself like always, but decided maybe it was better to just leave it open, if Hasshi would feel any better about it this way. There wasn’t anyone else home anyway so it didn’t really matter… Takaki lowered his arm to his side, not really knowing what to do now. Hasshi looked so jumpy and scared, Takaki was feeling really bad. He just wanted to hug Hasshi to make the boy not look like that anymore, but Takaki knew Hasshi wouldn’t want him to touch him. And after what he had done yesterday, Takaki couldn’t blame him either. The boy swallowed the nasty lump in his throat, keeping his eyes locked with Hasshi’s, even though it hurt to see the boy looking like that.

“Hasshi, I’m sor--” Takaki paused, only noticing he had taken a few steps towards the younger boy when he saw Hasshi had slid a little further away on the bed again. He was automatically moving closer to the boy, wanting to be closer to him.

“I’m sorry, I… I said I wouldn’t come closer, right..?” Takaki said quietly, not meeting Hasshi’s eyes for a moment. “I know you probably didn’t want me to come but… I just wanted… just wanted to say I’m sorry…” Takaki lifted his eyes again, meeting Hasshi’s. “About yesterday, I…” Takaki swallowed, finding it more difficult to find the right words. “I heard when you were talking with Daiki, how you said you had been lying when… No, the lie part shouldn’t really matter either. Even if it was true, I still shouldn’t have…” Takaki bit his lip, feeling his voice shaking a bit. “I just… I got so angry, I didn’t even know what…”

Takaki was fidgeting on his feet. He was feeling incredibly uncomfortable standing there almost in the middle of the room with Hasshi staring at him all the time with that same look in his eyes. Takaki swallowed again, trying to figure what to say next, not that much of what he had been saying so far had made much sense.

“Is it… is it okay if I come sit next to you..?” Takaki then asked, being quite sure than the chances Hasshi would not be okay with that were at least as big as him thinking it was okay. He really wanted to be at least a little closer to the boy, so at least he had to try!

Hasshi didn’t seem to be all too sure what he wanted to answer to that either. He kept looking at Takaki, and then gave a small, hesitant glance over the bed he was sitting on himself, and then turned back to look at Takaki again. He gave a very slow, very tiny nod, although it was pretty clear from his expression he wasn’t really sure if he really was okay with it or not. He didn’t really want Takaki too close to him, but at the same time…

Takaki almost sighed in relief when he saw Hasshi give the small nod. Sure, Hasshi didn’t look too happy about the idea, but at least Hasshi wasn’t telling him to get out of the room or something like that! Takaki figured just walking to Hasshi right away would probably scare the boy, so instead he kind of went around the room and sat down on the other edge of the bed, looking down at the floor for a little while until lifting his head to look up to Hasshi, a little distance away from him on his side at the other edge of the bed. Hasshi had his legs pulled on the bed, and he was hugging his pillow against his chest with both arms. Hasshi had moved a little when Takaki had come to sit on the bed, although he hadn’t move any further away - one reason to why he hadn’t might be that he simply was already so far at the other edge of the bed he couldn’t move any more than that. But Hasshi had moved so that the pillow his was holding was covering the lower part of his face so Takaki couldn’t see his face well enough to know better what Hasshi was feeling.

“Hasshi… can you please say something..?” Takaki pleaded, leaning a little closer to Hasshi. He didn’t really dare to move much closer, because he was afraid Hasshi would just move away. Even though Hasshi didn’t have any room to move further away on the bed anymore, Takaki guessed Hasshi would get up from the bed altogether. “Hasshi, please… I said I was so sorry about what I did yesterday, and there’s no excuse for it so it’s not like I’m even expecting you to forgive me about it but can you please say something!?” Takaki was starting to feel incredibly desperate because Hasshi wasn’t saying anything, or reacting to what Takaki was saying or doing much otherwise either.

Hasshi lifted his face just a little bit, still having it covered mostly with the pillow as he glanced at Takaki. The older boy was almost holding his breath as he was waiting Hasshi to say something. He didn’t even care what Hasshi would say. If Hasshi would yell at him or be really angry or whatever, Takaki was totally fine with it, because he knew himself too he would deserve it, he just wanted Hasshi to say something. But when Hasshi then moved his eyes back down, the lower half of his face fully covered with the pillow again, Takaki almost felt like he was choking.

No, Takaki didn’t even care anymore even if Hasshi would try moving away from him, Takaki just wanted some kind of reaction, some kind of answer from Hasshi! Without a warning Takaki moved closer to Hasshi quickly, reaching his arms around the younger boy, holding him tightly. He felt the boy’s body tensing up and soon about to start struggling away, but Takaki didn’t mind either that.

“Please say something…” Takaki said, having a lot of trouble trying to keep his voice calm and not to shiver from the emotions. “I don’t care if you yell at me, or say hurtful things or whatever, just please say something… Just tell me what I can do to make it okay!”

“You can’t think like that!” Hasshi then suddenly said in a voice loud enough so that it surprised Takaki to loosen his hold onto Hasshi, allowing the younger boy to slip from his arms and jump down on the floor, turning back around to look at Takaki once he was far enough from the boy so that Takaki couldn’t reach to touch him, at least not without getting up from the bed. “You can’t expect me to instruct you what you need to do to make everything okay! You need to think on your own, and it wouldn’t make any difference either because… because I didn’t think you could ever do something like that… How am I supposed to trust you now…” Hasshi had dropped the pillow he had been holding when he had gotten away from Takaki, so he felt a little lost with what to do with his hands now, and he was partially crossing them over his chest, sliding his hands over his arms, struggling with whether to look at Takaki or not.

Takaki only looked even more distressed now. Sure, he had wanted Hasshi to say just anything and was thinking no matter what it was it would be better than the silence, but hearing those words from Hasshi’s lips now, Takaki was no longer sure at all if it felt any better after all. Or more like he knew it definitely did not felt better, because hearing Hasshi say that felt like Takaki had just received a kick on the chest, his breath not flowing normally like it should have. What Hasshi was saying was true… How could Hasshi trust him..? If Takaki would say he loved Hasshi, he would never hurt him, wasn’t that just the same he had said before too? But he had hurt Hasshi, so he hadn’t kept his promise…

Takaki had to turn his eyes away from Hasshi, because the anger and hurt in the younger boy’s eyes were making him feel nauseated, and almost making his head spin from how had be was feeling, knowing he was fully to blame for Hasshi feeling like that. And on top of that, Takaki didn’t know what he could do to make it better. Or if there even was anything he could do… Takaki could feel his own body start shaking because of the emotions as he was thinking about it, but he didn’t even notice the tears appearing to his eyes.

Hasshi did notice though, and the angry mixture of emotions on his face instantly turned into worry. Even if concern was probably the last thing Hasshi wanted to feel for Takaki right then, he couldn’t help it being his automatic reaction. Takaki didn’t cry, at least not in front of other people, so Hasshi immediately almost panicked when he saw the tears in the boy’s eyes. “Takaki..?” he asked cautiously. His body was demanding him to move closer, but at the same time Hasshi was so rooted on that spot on the floor he couldn’t.

“I’m… I’m sorry…” Takaki said, but his voice broke at the last word, and he started sobbing out loud as the tears were running down his cheeks. Takaki was feeling completely pathetic. He was the one that had hurt Hasshi, and now he was crying himself? But he couldn’t help it… All the feelings of guilt and most of all the fear Hasshi would never forgive him were too much for Takaki to handle, and it felt as if his body had a mind on its own, reacting to the feelings without Takaki’s own consent.

When Takaki broke down crying like that, Hasshi completely ignored any feeling of anger still in his mind, taking a few steps forward to be back next to Takaki. He reached his arms around Takaki’s shoulders, sitting down next to Takaki. Hasshi almost panicked when he felt how much Takaki’s body was shaking, but instead only held his arms tighter around the boy. “If you don’t stop crying, I’m going to start crying too…” Hasshi had meant to say it as a joke to get Takaki to laugh, but his own voice broke a little when saying it, almost on the verge of tears himself.

Takaki didn’t even notice at first Hasshi getting closer, but when he felt the arms around himself, it only made him cry even more for some reason. His own arms were about to circle around Hasshi’s waist on their own, but he forced them to keep from moving, not wanting to scare the younger boy away by doing something like that. But when he could hear the tears in Hasshi’s voice too, Takaki didn’t even care anymore. He could only hope he wouldn’t make Hasshi escape from him again as he circled his arms around Hasshi’s waist. “Please don’t cry…” Takaki forced his own voice not to break even more. He could feel Hasshi tensing up at his touch, and even though it was only making him feel worse, Takaki tried to drown the feeling somewhere on the back of his mind and try not to get affected by it. Hasshi had come to comfort him, even though it was Takaki who wanted to comfort Hasshi… “Please don’t cry, and please don’t go away…” Takaki said, a hint of desperation in his voice when he said the last part. “I’m sorry…”

Hasshi remained in place, not moving the slightest bit as he listened Takaki’s voice. Even though he appeared calm on the outside - if not for the tears on his cheeks - his emotions were lifting up a storm inside. He so badly wanted to be angry at Takaki, and wanted to get away and be alone, but even more than that he wanted to stay there in Takaki’s arms, touch him and hear his voice… Hasshi had no idea how to deal with emotions like that. “Even if you say that…” Hasshi started in a small voice, stopping when he felt Takaki’s arms hold him just the tiny bit tighter.

“I know…” Takaki said, even though Hasshi hadn’t finished what he was saying. “And I’m not expecting you to forgive me either…” Slowly, very unwillingly Takaki loosened his arms around Hasshi’s waist so that he could move back enough to meet with Hasshi’s eyes. He hesitated for a moment before lifting one hand to Hasshi’s face, brushing the hair away from over Hasshi’s eyes, and then to gently brush away the tears from the boy’s cheeks. He wasn’t sure how Hasshi felt with Takaki touching him, so Takaki was moving his hand very slowly, but at least it seemed like Hasshi wasn’t flinching to his touch now. Having brushed away the tears, Takaki let his hand linger on the side of Hasshi’s face for a short while before lowering it down on the bed. “I’m… I’m not expecting or even asking that… that you forgive me…” Takaki lowered his eyes, not being able to meet with Hasshi’s as he spoke. “…But can I try?” He looked up at Hasshi’s eyes again. “Can I try if I can earn your trust back?”

Hasshi blinked a few times, feeling slightly taken aback by the honesty of Takaki’s eyes. He looked down himself for a moment before meeting Takaki’s eyes, moving one of his own hands to brush over the wet lines still remaining on Takaki’s cheeks. “I… I think so…” he then answered slowly as he lowered his hand, touching his fingertips against Takaki’s cheek for a short moment before lowering the hand against his own thigh. “But I don’t know how long that would take, because…” Hasshi looked down again.

Takaki lifted his hand to touch his fingers gently against Hasshi’s chin, to make the boy look up and meet his eyes. He only touched Hasshi’s chin very gently, not making the boy look up, but just asking him to. And Hasshi did. “I’m fine with it, no matter how long it takes, since it’s my fault…”

Hasshi couldn’t help but feel bad when looking at Takaki’s eyes. Even if the boy said it was all his fault, Hasshi had been lying to make Takaki angry, so he was also to blame for it…

“Do you mind if I stay over for a while… or if I stay over for the night?” Takaki asked, adding the last part a bit cautiously. “I won’t even touch you if you don’t want to”, he promised, reacting instantly the small hesitation in Hasshi’s eyes, and moved his palms to against his own thighs, not to touch Hasshi.

“…Nn, it’s okay…” Hasshi answered slowly. He didn’t like the feeling of Takaki moving his arms away, but he still felt like he shouldn’t make a move towards Takaki. It all felt so weird. He just wanted it all to be normal, and Takaki to hold him, but at the same time he felt like he couldn’t accept that so soon after being hurt by Takaki… Hasshi realized his eyes were probably revealing what he was thinking, because the look in Takaki’s eyes turned into slightly desperate.

“I…I’m going to get a futon for you to use…” Hasshi felt an unpleasant knot in his stomach when he said that. Takaki had always slept in the bed with him, so even thinking about having Takaki sleep in his room but not next to him felt alien and not tempting at all. The boy bit his lower lip while deep in thought, getting up from the bed without looking at Takaki. Before Hasshi could take more than one step though, he felt a pair of arms wrap around his upper body, locking Hasshi’s arms against his sides, and then Takaki’s face press against the side of his neck. Hasshi stopped, but his body didn’t freeze like earlier from Takaki’s touch. Instead, a big part of him wanted to lean against the touch…

“I’m sorry, I just… I just don’t even want to see you walking away…” Takaki mumbled in a soft voice against Hasshi’s neck, closing his eyes as he turned his face slightly, taking in the scent of Hasshi’s hair. “I’m sorry, I know I said I wouldn’t even touch you but… just say if you don’t want me to, and I’ll more away..?” Takaki’s voice was a bit strained when he said that, expecting Hasshi to tell him to move away, but not wanting it. He waited, fearing Hasshi to say it, but the younger boy kept quiet.

Hasshi kept still, taking in the warmth of Takaki’s arms around him, and the feeling of calmness taking over when feeling the closeness of the other boy’s body. Why was he acting like this when deep down Hasshi didn’t even want to keep Takaki away? After just standing there for what felt like a really long time, Hasshi lifted one hand, touching his fingertips against Takaki’s arm. “You… you don’t have to sleep on the futon…” Hasshi said quietly. “We can both sleep on the bed like normal…”

Takaki was actually very surprised by Hasshi saying that. “But… are you sure? I don’t mind sleeping on the futon…” Takaki said. He had opened his eyes, but not moved from his position one bit.

Hasshi shook his head. “I need Takaki next to me…” he said in almost a whisper. Hasshi had been the one to lie just because he wanted Takaki to notice him more. He was the one who had hurt Takaki first, so it wasn’t like he didn’t know he had been doing wrong also… Hasshi swallowed once, wrapping his fingers more around Takaki’s arm around him.

Takaki took in a deep breath, letting it out with a small shiver going through his body as a small wave of relief went through his body. If Hasshi said that, he must be feeling more at ease around him, and just hearing Hasshi say those words…

Takaki leaned to sit down on the bed, pulling Hasshi down with him as he laid down on the bed on his side, still holding his arms around Hasshi, but prepared to remove his arms at any moment Hasshi would tell him to. The younger boy didn’t say anything though, or in any other way hint Takaki keep further away either. “Are you sure it’s okay..?” Takaki asked softly, still not certain.

Hasshi didn’t answer anything at first, but then he slowly turned around so that he was on his side, facing Takaki. The older boy had loosened his arms around Hasshi the instant the boy had made the slightest move, worrying if Hasshi wanted to move away and giving the boy the room to do it if that was what he wanted, but Hasshi remained just as close, and now that the younger boy had moved around, their faces were only few inches apart.

“I already said… I want Takaki close to me…” Hasshi said in even smaller whisper, his words sending small puffs of air against Takaki’s lips.

Takaki wanted so badly to close the very small distance between their lips and kiss Hasshi, to pretend everything was okay and that nothing bad had happened at all, but he didn’t dare… He didn’t want to push it too far when he had already promised he wouldn’t even touch Hasshi…

Hasshi moved one of his hands up to Takaki’s face, brushing his fingers softly against the boy’s cheek. He followed the movement of his fingers with his eyes, before looking up and meeting Takaki’s gaze almost shyly. “I’m sorry… for lying to make you angry…” Hasshi said softly. Thinking about it all now, Hasshi couldn’t even begin to think how he had even managed to think of doing something so stupid. There probably wasn’t any worse way of dealing with the situation than what he had done!

“Don’t say that…” Takaki said, placing one of his own hands over Hasshi’s, and moving the younger boy’s hand slightly, placing a soft kiss on the boy’s fingers. “I know it was my fault, so you don’t have to say that…”

“Can we agree then that we are both at fault?” Hasshi asked, a hint of smile on his lips.

Takaki couldn’t even begin to describe how big of a relief if was to see Hasshi almost smiling after all the horrible that had happened. He had been fearing for the worst, being sure Hasshi would never want him close to himself anymore… Takaki let go of Hasshi’s hand, moving his own palm against Hasshi’s cheek, sliding it along the boy’s soft skin, and touching the tip of his thumb against the boy’s lower lip. “Can I… can I kiss you..?” Takaki asked after fighting for the courage to ask that for a long time. He really wanted to kiss Hasshi right then, but wouldn’t do it without a warning, and not without making sure it was okay to Hasshi first.

Hasshi had placed his own hand over Takaki’s on his face now, and when Takaki spoke, he looked up to meet his eyes. Hasshi didn’t even consider the answer to that, instead he gave a small nod, still holding his hand over Takaki’s.

Takaki didn’t move right away, still in a way wondering if it was okay after all, even if Hasshi had nodded. Seeing Hasshi’s expecting eyes though, Takaki leaned forward, closing the small distance between them as he pressed his lips softly, very carefully against Hasshi’s. A wave of warmth rushed through Takaki’s body at the contact of their lips, and as Hasshi let go of his hand, Takaki moved the hand he had been holding on Hasshi’s cheek behind the boy’s neck. He didn’t pull him closer though, making sure the kiss would remain easy and sweet. Takaki really wanted to kiss Hasshi deeper than that, but hold himself back just in case. For the same reason he didn’t let the kiss continue for too long, not to lose himself in the kiss and forget about it. After a few moments he withdrew himself from the kiss, albeit very unwillingly.

“Are you okay..?” Takaki asked, brushing his thumb against Hasshi’s cheek.

“…You don’t have to be so overly careful, you know…” Hasshi said, trying to sound a little teasing, although even though he could put up a hint of smile, neither of them were quite there yet so that they could joke about anything relating to the situation at hand.

“I promised I wouldn’t touch you if you didn’t want to though…” Takaki reminded, brushing the thumb over Hasshi’s cheek again.

“And I said it was okay…” Hasshi said to that, meeting Takaki’s eyes with a clear look. He moved the tiniest bit closer to Takaki, the look in his eyes softening. “Kiss me..?” he asked in a quiet voice, the small puffs of air again tickling Takaki’s lips.

The older boy swallowed once as he kept his eyes connected with Hasshi’s, resisting the urge to hold Hasshi tightly in his arms, never let go and just kiss him for as long until neither of them could even breathe anymore. Instead he moved both of his arms so that his hands were on Hasshi’s upper back right now, and then moved closer, pressing his lips against Hasshi’s, this time into a slightly deeper kiss.

Takaki felt Hasshi’s hand on his chest, moving up and to the side of his neck, before he felt the whole of Hasshi’s body move a bit closer, their bodies touching slightly now. Not even noticing it, the increased closeness made Takaki kiss Hasshi deeper, one of the hands on Hasshi’s back sliding up behind his neck, pulling Hasshi and his lips closer in the kiss. Hasshi was answering to the kiss now too, his lips parted, moving against Takaki’s. Hasshi answering to the kiss made it so much easier to forget all about promising himself to take it easy and not let the kiss get too deep. So instead Takaki only pressed his lips more against Hasshi’s, his one arm pulling Hasshi closer, feeling Hasshi’s body more against his. The feeling of Hasshi answering to the kiss, and his body so close to Takaki was almost intoxicating after how bad both of them had been feeling. Takaki even forgot for a moment to be cautious about what he was doing, and pushed himself up, hovering over Hasshi as he pressed his lips harder against the younger boy’s. It wasn’t until Takaki’s hand had trailed down Hasshi’s body, and was touching the care skin of the boy’s waist at the edge of the shirt when Takaki’s mind caught up.

“…Ah, sorry…” Takaki said in a slightly choked voice as he withdrew his hand as if Hasshi’s hand had burnt it, and moved up to sit on the bed. What a good job was he doing living up to his promises again, saying he wouldn’t even touch Hasshi… Takaki pressed his hand against his forehead, trying to get his mind to focus.

Hasshi looked at Takaki a little confused, pushing himself to sit on his knees a small distance from Takaki. “I didn’t say anything…” he said in a small voice, trying to make Takaki look up to him instead of evading his eyes.

“No, but…” Takaki said, hesitantly meeting Hasshi’s eyes. “But I hurt you… here…” Takaki said quietly, his free hand clutching onto the bed sheet next to his thigh. Takaki didn’t really have that much of recollection what he had even done, just faint flashes in his mind, because the whole event had been a completely blur to him. But he still remembered enough, and the memory of that was making his stomach turn upside down.

“Mm, it was more that you just scared me… It wasn’t that you hurt me really, just…” Even when Hasshi was saying that, it was quite clear from his evasive tone that he was lying. But Hasshi didn’t want to continue thinking about all that anymore either, so he was just trying to make Takaki feel less bad about it.

“Liar…” Takaki said, but a hint of affectionate smile on his lips, and his body relaxed noticeably at Hasshi’s attempt to make him feel better.

Hasshi answered to Takaki’s expression with a little smile on his own, and leaned closer, reaching his arms around Takaki’s waist and pressed the side of his face against the boy’s chest. Takaki’s arms instinctively circled around Hasshi’s body, holding the boy close as he took in the scent of Hasshi’s hair, and placed a small kiss against the boy’s head.

“I’m sorry…” Takaki said again, after a long moment of silence.

“I know… Me too…” Hasshi answered in a quiet voice against Takaki’s chest. He was suddenly feeling very sleepy. “Let’s… let’s not both be stupid like that again..?”

“Yeah…” Takaki replied in almost a sigh, tightening his hold around Hasshi. He swallowed slowly, listening the younger boy’s calm breathing against him. Thinking about all of it now, it felt impossible something like that had even happened. How could he have gotten so angry..? Takaki’s body tensed up just at the thought of it.

“Don’t think about it…” Hasshi mumbled in a voice that almost sounded like he was half asleep, reacting to the tensing of Takaki’s body.

“I’m not…” Takaki quickly denied, willing his body to relax again and trying not to think about it.

“Now who’s the liar…” Hasshi said with a hint of smile in his voice.

Takaki couldn’t help but smile at that. If Hasshi didn’t want either of them thinking about it now, it was okay for Takaki, even if he knew not thinking about it didn’t mean either of them would forget about it… The idea of losing everything because of a small moment of stupidity felt so horrifying, Takaki realized he didn’t want to think about it himself either.

“Hasshi..?” Takaki said slowly, waiting for the boy to make some sound to indicate he was listening, but Hasshi remained quiet. “Hasshi?” Takaki asked confused as to why the younger boy wasn’t answering, and turned so that he could see Hasshi’s face. To his amazement he saw Hasshi having his eyes closed, breathing calmly against his chest, very clearly deep in sleep. Takaki just stared at Hasshi’s sleeping face for a long moment before almost starting to laugh. “You actually fell asleep..?” Takaki asked with a soft voice, though obviously saying it to just himself as Hasshi was asleep. “Mm, I guess it’s okay…”

Takaki leaned back so that he had his back against the wall, moving Hasshi slightly so that he was in a better position to sleep against him, and held his arms protectively against the younger boy. “Sleeping like that probably isn’t the best idea though…” he murmured against Hasshi’s hair. Not that Takaki minded it of course… He moved one of his hands to brush the hair away from Hasshi’s forehead, before moving the hand back on Hasshi’s back. “I love you…” Takaki whispered softly.

“I love you too…” Hasshi mumbled in a small voice, not moving from where he was.

“Eh? Weren’t you asleep?” Takaki asked, quickly taking a look at Hasshi’s face, but sure enough, the boy was still asleep. “Talking in your sleep..?” Takaki asked, a hint of smile creeping on his lips as he watched Hasshi. “Silly…”

Takaki kept looking at Hasshi’s face for a long time, enjoying the weight of the boy’s body against his own. “I’m sorry if you’ve felt like I’ve been ignoring you…” Takaki said softly, touching the tips of his fingers against Hasshi’s cheek. He probably would say this when Hasshi would be awake, but somehow saying it like this was so much easier. “I want to be able to spend more time with you too, and not being in the same group anymore just makes it harder… You’re being busy now too… and I know it’s stupid, but I’m jealous… Even though I know I shouldn’t be… I don’t think I’ll be able to change it either, when you always look so happy with someone else, even though I know it’s different from us… I still fear that someone else is going to take my place… So, I’m sorry about that too…”

To Takaki’s surprise, Hasshi opened his eyes. “You know… you really shouldn’t call people silly if you act like that yourself…” the younger boy said with a hint of smile.

“And you shouldn’t pretend to be sleeping when someone is saying things like that to you…” Takaki said, pretending to sound annoyed. “It could almost be count as eavesdropping.”

“You were meaning it to me anyway”, Hasshi answered simply, and leaned up, surprising Takaki by pressing a small kiss on his lips. “You know, you could just say those kind of things to my face…” Hasshi then said with a more serious expression. “How am I supposed to know what you think otherwise..?”

“Technically, I was saying it to your face, you were just asleep”, Takaki suggested a bit evadingly, but Hasshi stuck his tongue out at that kind of reasoning. “Fine, I’m sorry about that too, okay?”

“How about instead of saying you’re sorry all the time, you’d simply stop doing things you’d have to apologize for after?” Hasshi suggested with a cute head tilt.

“Sounds like a plan…” Takaki said, almost chuckling lightly at Hasshi’s expression.

“Good”, Hasshi said, satisfied with Takaki’s answer. The younger boy looked around himself before tugging onto Takaki’s shirt to signal him to lie down with him. “My legs are falling asleep from sitting like this”, he explained as Takaki followed to lay down on the bed like they had been a moment before, facing each other while laying on their sides.

“Are you really going to sleep?” Takaki asked with a little smile when Hasshi closed his eyes again.

“Yes”, the boy answered simply, moving slightly closer to Takaki. “Good night…”

“It’s not night yet…” Takaki said gently, but wrapped his arms back around Hasshi. Actually it wasn’t even close to being night, so if they were to fall asleep now, they probably couldn’t even sleep when it really was night.

“I don’t care…” Hasshi mumbled against Takaki’s chest, clutching onto the older boy’s shirt as if signaling sleeping would only be an excuse to be close to Takaki.

“Mm, I guess it doesn’t matter…” Takaki replied softly, turning his face so that his cheek was against the top of Hasshi’s hair. “Good night…”

Hasshi didn’t reply anything, but the boy’s face was pressed close enough on Takaki’s chest so he could feel the smile that appeared on Hasshi’s lips.

THE END

Guuuuh, I did not like writing the beginning part of this at all >>;; And personally I disagree with the idea of Hasshi being able to forgive Takaki for doing something like that but... Maa. KYAN AND CAMILLA YOU BETTER BE GRATEFUL I MANAGED TO FINISH THIS!!!!! XD;;;; Kyan, I demand fluff for CDA now XD;;; And Camilla, extra fluff for the fic we'll write XD;

Well, anyway, at least I tried writing something a little different!! XD; And now I need fluff! ...Or smut. Both work! XD

Comments? XD *goes hide somewhere*

HSJ & A.B.C-Z - "Jitabata Junjou" (Takaki x Hasshi) - part1

2009-03-27T14:27:42Z

Let's make one thing clear okay - I HATE myself for writing this fic XD; Or just the beginning of it really... >>; I just felt horrible for the boys... *is not good at handling this kind of stuff*

Um, anyway, this fic is for Kyan and Camilla! They were the ones to practically force me to write this when I told about the idea!! XD;

Um, this fic is 99.5% PG-13, but since there is the one moment of NC-17... >>; I did not like writing that part!!! I need to write a ton of fluff to wash this off me XD; At least I had Hikaru and Chinen being randomly cute in this fic so that balanced it up a little... I really need to write some random cute HSJ fic one day soon... *ponders*

Title: Jitabata Junjou
Fandom: Hey!Say!JUMP & A.B.C-Z
Pairings: Takaki Yuya x Hashimoto Ryosuke
Rating: PG-13/NC-17
Genre: Angst, Romance
Warnings: Kissing, Rape
Story: Hasshi lies to get Takaki's attention, but with the lies only getting worse, other bad things end up happening too...

(I left the title as "Jitabata Junjou" instead of translating it, because I just can't think of any good way of translating it!! Basically it would mean something like Struggling Purity/Naivety or something like that... And yes it's a song title again because I am lazy and only use song titles for titles lately!! XD; I AM NOT CREATIVE WITH TITLES OKAY!! So just shuffling through iPod for something that fits...)

Jitabata Junjou

Hasshi caught himself frowning his face yet again, and quickly forced it away, trying to keep a normal expression on his face. Not that it even mattered what kind of an expression he was showing, Takaki wasn’t paying attention to him anyway. Just thinking about it made the calm, slightly fake smiling expression crack on Hasshi’s face. Takaki was just horrible. Because of his drama and Hey!Say!JUMP activities, and now that Hasshi was in A.B.C-Z, they had even less time to spend together than before, and the rare times they did get to be alone with just the two of them, Takaki wasn’t even paying attention to him. Hasshi couldn’t stand it!

The younger boy pushed himself off the bed and snatched the remote control from beside Takaki before stomping to the TV, shutting it off before turning around to stare at Takaki, his arms crossed over his chest, the remote control still in one of his hands.

“Oi! I was watching that!” Takaki said, straightening himself slightly on the couch.

“I know. I don’t care,” Hasshi said simply, not even pretending he wasn’t frowning now. “I don’t want you watching it, you’re completely ignoring me.”

“It’s not… I’m not ignoring you. I just want to relax when I have the time off…”

Hasshi was almost itching to lecture Takaki about how insensitive he was being, but if the boy wasn’t going to understand how horrible he was acting on his own Hasshi damn sure wasn’t going to explain it! Hasshi could understand Takaki wanting to relax, but even if he was just watching TV, he could at least cuddle with Hasshi while watching it. At least he could sit next to Hasshi, or kiss him a little… anything! Hasshi couldn’t take being completely ignored! He worked really hard too, and he was tired, but it was even more reason why he wanted Takaki to show some attention to him. It wasn’t like Hasshi was being unreasonable, if Takaki would at least do something…

Hasshi almost felt like crying at the thought so before he could end up doing something like that he threw the remote control directly at Takaki - it hit the boy on the chest - and then stomped back to sit on the bed.

“Hasshi…” Takaki said, turning slightly to look at Hasshi. Hasshi was so upset already though Takaki looking at him like that wasn’t making him feel better the slightest bit. Takaki didn’t even look worried, at the most he looked a little confused as to why Hasshi had thrown the remote control at him. Hasshi didn’t want Takaki turning the TV back on though. He’d definitely get Takaki’s attention to him only. He just wasn’t completely sure how to do it… He just knew he couldn’t take Takaki ignoring him!

Hasshi pulled his legs up on the bed, against his chest. “I don’t care what you’re saying, you’re just ignoring me… At least everyone in my new group are taking care of me…” Hasshi wasn’t sure if he had just imagined it, but it looked as if Takaki had just frowned, even if just for a very short moment. Hasshi just wasn’t completely sure why it was though, so he decided to continue with the same subject, this time keeping eye on Takaki’s face better.

“Tottsu and the others at least are not ignoring me…” Hasshi continued, now noticing the small frown again. It happened so fast this time also, Hasshi couldn’t be sure, but it almost seemed like… it was maybe jealousy? Could it be? When Hasshi was talking about the other boys… This was definitely something Hasshi had to test to see if it really was that what it was about.

“Nn, Tsuka-chan is always helping me with the acrobatics and everything else too. He always comes to help when I ask him, or even when he thinks I look like I need help but I don’t ask he still helps me. Kawai is always fooling around with me and playing with me… Tottsu, ah, I’m always hugging Tottsu. Even back from J.J.Express times, I was always closest to Tottsu, so I’m always clinging onto him now too, and hugging him a lot. And Gocchi… Gocchi always calls me ‘Ryosuke’. Almost no one does that, so I’m really happy about that~ He’s the one I like the most, although Fujigaya pouted at that.” Hasshi knowingly didn’t say ‘I like the most of the group‘, and even added Fujigaya there to make sure it sounded like out of all the people, maybe even including Takaki, the person he liked the most was Goseki. Yes, he was exaggerating, but it was just to see if what he was saying had any effect on Takaki.

And this time it was for sure. It was jealousy Takaki was showing. Even though maybe he was trying to keep a blank face, Takaki’s face almost always showed what he was feeling, and it was definitely jealousy now. Even so, Hasshi wasn’t satisfied. Maybe Takaki was feeling a little jealous, but he was still not doing or even saying anything. Couldn’t he bother at least a little more for Hasshi!? Somehow, even though Takaki was showing signs of jealousy, Hasshi still wasn’t satisfied at all. Well, if Takaki felt jealous over something like that, what if Hasshi lied a little to give him something to really be jealous about…

“Actually, the boys have been taking a really good care of me…” Hasshi said, a little smile on his lips as he lowered one of his legs, just holding one of them against his chest now. “Since Takaki is always too busy to even spend time with me, or too busy to be like that with me…” Hasshi stopped for a second to consider if he was pushing it too much when he saw the suspicious look in Takaki’s eyes, but he wanted to make him jealous! “Hugging me, kissing me, making love to me… They’re taking care of all that since you’re not…” It was a lie. Of course Hasshi wouldn’t do anything like that with anyone else but Takaki - he didn’t want to, and he certainly never would do it. Besides, it was definitely wrong to lie about something like that, but at least it was getting Takaki’s attention. Even Hasshi himself knew he was already going way too far, but he couldn’t even get himself to stop it, and the angry look Takaki had on his face now only made him want to continue even more.

If Hasshi hadn’t been so upset himself because of Takaki ignoring him, he probably would have realized to stop the latest when he heard the remote control drop from Takaki’s hands and hit the floor with a small sound, but instead seeing Takaki’s hands curl into fists only made him smile, as illogical as it was. So of course, Hasshi wasn’t going to stop, even though lying about a subject like that was wrong in the first place, but including the other boys in it made it even worse. “Like last week, when Tottsu did me in the shower after practice, I couldn’t even sit normally after that for a few days… Or when Kawai was…” Hasshi probably didn’t even know himself what he was saying. He simply kept coming up with worse lies and his mouth wouldn’t stop, even though a sound inside Hasshi’s head was already telling him to shut up. He didn’t mean the slightest thing about what he said, he just wanted to make Takaki angry. It was childish, stupid and mean, but Hasshi still didn’t shut up.

At least not until Takaki suddenly stood up so fiercely he knocked the couch against the wall behind it. Takaki was looking simply so incredibly angry, Hasshi would have never even thought the boy could look like that, and it actually scared Hasshi so much he couldn’t come up with anything else to say, not to mention he kind of started to realize himself exactly what he had been saying just earlier.

“You’ve been letting them do what to you!?” Takaki asked in a voice that sounded so threatening Hasshi actually leaned back, even though Takaki hadn’t even walked close to him yet. Although he did right after saying that. Hasshi didn’t even have the time to react before Takaki had yanked him from the shoulders, and pushed him down on the bed. Hasshi winced, because Takaki was pressing onto his shoulders so hard it actually hurt. Hasshi was about to say to Takaki about it, but one look at Takaki’s eyes made him shut up before even opening his mouth. Takaki looked so angry… Hasshi knew he should just say he had been lying, and apologize, but he couldn’t even open his mouth to say anything.

Takaki was so furious about what Hasshi had been telling him, he didn’t even know what he should do himself. He only knew he was angry, really angry at Hasshi. How could the younger boy even say something like that..? No, how could he do something like that!? Takaki was so furious, he couldn’t even think anything. It was like his whole mind had gone completely blank from rage, and he didn’t think anything, only letting his body take over in the feeling of rage.

His anger taking over his body that was refusing to move otherwise, Takaki pulled away just enough so that he could yank Hasshi up from the bed, spinning him around and right away pushing him back down, this time onto his stomach.

Hasshi made a small, pained sound when Takaki pressed onto his shoulder even harder when he tried to move. Hasshi’s stomach was against the bed, and he was trying to turn his face to the side he couldn’t see Takaki. Even though Takaki’s expression had scared him, not even being able to see the older boy was almost making him panic right now. Hasshi couldn’t even move because if he tried, Takaki only pushed him harder against the bed. Hasshi knew he should say something, but even though he now managed to open his mouth, no sound came out.

“Going to do something like that…” Takaki’s voice sounded far from his normal voice, he was more like hissing than speaking. The older boy moved one of his hands from Hasshi’s shoulders, circling it around the boy’s waist and started unbuckling his belt, and once having it undone he roughly tugged Hasshi’s pants down. “If you want to be fucked so that you can’t sit…” While saying that Takaki moved the hand to his own belt buckle, unzipping his jeans before moving closer to Hasshi.

Hasshi didn’t even have the time to react to what Takaki was doing or saying in any way before a loud cry already escaped from his lips when Takaki almost brutally thrust inside him. Hasshi tried to move, but Takaki only moved both of his hands back to Hasshi’s shoulders again, keeping him still. Hasshi made a weak sound, feeling tears in his eyes when Takaki pushed inside him again. Of course Hasshi had been lying about being like that with any of the A.B.C-Z boys, he would never do that! He only wanted to be with Takaki… But not having done it with Takaki for some time now either, Hasshi was anything but prepared to it so it hurt! Or even if he was, Takaki being like this it’d still hurt! Hasshi felt the hot tears now falling down his cheeks. Takaki had always said he’d never hurt him, but now…

“Takaki, stop it…” Hasshi pleaded in a small voice between his sobs, but Takaki most likely didn’t even hear anything he said, or at least there was no reaction to Hasshi’s words. Hasshi was only crying more too, because the longer Takaki was continuing the more it was hurting. Hasshi wanted it to stop!

“TAKAKI!” Hasshi almost screamed in the pained voice, and that one seemed to get through the older boy because he paused, even if for just a mere second, but for Hasshi who wanted it to stop it was enough. When Takaki stopped, he unconsciously also loosened his hold onto Hasshi’s shoulders, so the younger boy managed to tilt them sideways so that he managed to get away from under Takaki. He was still scared, panicky and hurting, and the only thing in his mind was that he just wanted to get away from Takaki right then. So without even thinking about it, and not giving Takaki the time to think or do anything either, Hasshi ran out of the room. The bathroom was close to his room, so he ran inside that, pulling the door to a close behind him and locked it. Once he got inside, his legs gave up under him without a warning, and he fell on the floor on his knees.

In the meanwhile in Hasshi’s room, Takaki was just staring blankly after him. He was still furious, but it felt like all of his emotions had melted into a dull feeling of nothingness inside him. He simply wasn’t feeling anything. Being so angry just now because of what Hasshi had said, and then taking that anger out on Hasshi… There were just all too many emotions at once, and Takaki’s head, or more like his heart, couldn’t handle them right then. After just sitting there on the bed for a long time doing nothing but staring blankly, Takaki got up, grabbed his bag from the floor and headed out of the room.

In the bathroom, Hasshi could hear Takaki’s steps go past the bathroom door, not slowing the pace one bit, and after a short while the sound of the main door opening and closing, signaling Takaki having left the house. After a short moment from the sound of the door closing, Hasshi broke down on the bathroom floor, crying even more than before. Why had it ended up like this… Hasshi was crying so much he was almost feeling like choking, having trouble to breath as he coughed in between his crying. Why had he lied to Takaki like that..? How could Takaki go that far..? It was not just Hasshi’s body hurting because of what Takaki just did, but his heart was hurting even more. His chest was hurting so much Hasshi couldn’t take it! Why had it ended up like this!?

* * * * * * * * * *

“Hasshi, is everything okay..?”

Hasshi lifted his gaze from the floor up to the eyes of the older boy standing before him, seeing Tottsu’s worried face. “U-un, I’m fine… Why?”

Tottsu looked worried anyway, and came to sit next to Hasshi on the bench. They were in the middle of the Shounen Club practice, and were now having a break in their dressing room. “You sure? You’ve been so quiet the whole day…” Tottsu said, glancing at the other boys who were nodding at what he was saying.

Hasshi just shook his head, squirming a little from the unwanted attention. It had been the day before when he and Takaki… Hasshi bit his lip, not even wanting to think about it. He felt horrible because all that had happened, and because he had also lied about something related to his current group-mates, he couldn’t really even look the boys in the eyes. The only good thing was that Hasshi had managed to avoid Takaki the whole day so far. Hey!Say!JUMP were also guests in that month’s Shounen Club so he was there also, but because they had been practicing the groups’ individual performances, they hadn’t been on stage the same time.

Tottsu kept his eyes on Hasshi, still looking really worried. Anyone could tell Hasshi was not feeling okay. He glanced up at the other boys who nodded, understanding Tottsu wanted to talk with Hasshi alone, and they left the room, closing the door behind them.

“Hasshi…” Tottsu said again now that it was just the two of them in the room. If Hasshi didn’t want to talk about his troubles to all of them, at least he should be able to open up if it was just Tottsu. The older boy raised his hand to Hasshi’s hair and ruffled his hair softly before lowering the hand on Hasshi’s shoulder. “Ne, can you tell me what’s wrong now..?”

Hasshi just kept his eyes glued onto the floor, not even looking at the older boy even though he could feel Tottsu’s hand on his shoulder, and the way the boy was leaning just a little bit closer, trying to see Hasshi’s face. “I just said it’s nothing…” Hasshi said very quietly, although he knew himself too he probably wasn’t sounding the slightest bit believable when saying that. There was just no way Hasshi could talk about something like that…

“Ne, you can talk to me about everything, right?” Tottsu asked, moving the hand he had been holding on the boy’s shoulder around the boy’s back, placing it on the boy’s other shoulder as he pulled Hasshi closer to himself. “If it’s something that’s making you feel so bad, wouldn’t it be better to talk about it?” It was unsettling to see the younger boy feeling so down.

No, it would not be better to talk about it, Hasshi thought, although he didn’t say anything out loud. He knew Tottsu was only looking after him, but it only made Hasshi feel even worse, thinking how he had mixed even Tottsu into the whole thing with his lies. And even if that wasn’t the case, what had happened the previous day wasn’t something he could talk to Tottsu, or anyone else for that matter anyway.

Hasshi knew Tottsu wouldn’t take it if he just kept saying nothing was wrong, so he shook his head to signal to the older boy he didn’t want to talk about it, and he didn’t want Tottsu to keep asking either. By now Hasshi was already feeling so bad about it again though, he didn’t even notice it himself at first but he had started crying.

Even though Hasshi might have not noticed it himself at first when he started crying, Tottsu surely did. “Hasshi..?” Tottsu asked, now sounding even more worried than a moment before. Hasshi didn’t cry that easily, so for him to cry over something he was feeling bad about was really making Tottsu worry. “Hasshi, please tell me what’s wrong?”

“I just… I… I lied about something I shouldn’t have… and…” Hasshi was already hiccupping in the middle of his speaking, his voice being so shivery Tottsu could barely make sense of it even though he was listening as intently as he possibly could to try hear what was wrong. Hasshi shook his head again, pressing his lips together - he couldn’t say any more than that, and he really hoped Tottsu wouldn’t ask either.

Tottsu still wasn’t sure at all what was going on and why Hasshi was feeling so bad, but if the boy felt he couldn’t talk about it right now, Tottsu didn’t want to force it out of him either. Instead he softly wrapped his arms around the younger boy. Tottsu frowned slightly when he felt Hasshi stiffen at his touch, but forgot to wonder about what that was about after the boy relaxed into his arms. Tottsu really wanted to know what was the matter, but he wouldn’t ask Hasshi about it anymore… Not right now at least. Tottsu held his arms a little tighter around the boy, just wanting to have Hasshi calm down and not feel so bad he had to cry like this.

* * * * * * * * * *

“How about we try if we can get as many hair clips into Takaki’s hair without waking him up like we did with Daiki last time when he was sleeping?” Hikaru suggested to Inoo with a grin before glancing back at Takaki who was laying on the couch, holding one arm under his head.

“Takaki is more diva about his hair than I am so wouldn’t recommend it…” Daiki said with a light snicker. So far Daiki had woken up three times after having dozed off somewhere into noticing Hikaru and Inoo having filled his head with the hair clips. It seemed that having done it once during the PV shooting had for some reason made them think it was especially hilarious. “Besides, Takaki looks like he’s already frowning in his sleep too so he’s probably having bad dreams. If you wake him up with his hair messed up, I bet he’s not gonna be too happy about it.”

“Bleh, you’re not fun at all…” Hikaru pouted, clicking the hair clips in his hands. “Dai-chan, you should have fallen asleep there instead, we could have done it to you again.”

“Don’t you think it’d be time for some new gag already?” Daiki asked with a grin, receiving a frown from Hikaru for belittling his creativity for jokes.

“Pfft, why change something that’s already perfect!” Hikaru just said. “If you’re gonna be boring I just go find Yabu instead…”

Before the boy could get up from his chair though, the door to the room was pushed open and Chinen peeked inside. “Ah, Hikari-chan… Ne, you have a sec?”

“…How many times do I have to say, it’s Hikaru-chan, not Hikari-chan!” Hikaru said with a frown, clicking the hair clips at Chinen’s direction now.

“But Hikari-chan is so much cuter!” Chinen insisted with a little devilish smile, clearly being in the mood for pushing Hikaru’s buttons with the right kind of teasing. And of course he was being successful, as Hikaru jumped up from his chair and chased after Chinen who was now fake screaming as he ran down the hallway, Hikaru running after him.

Inoo and Daiki exchanged glances in the room. “Should we go see what Hikaru is gonna do to Chinen?” Inoo asked with a laugh.

“Definitely!” Daiki answered with equal laughter, and both the boys jumped up from the chairs to dash after the pair. They got stopped at the door though as they almost bumped into Tottsu who was just about to walk inside.

“Ah, Arioka… can I talk to you for a bit..?” the older boy asked, a little taken aback by the boys almost crashing into him just now.

“Hmm? Sure…” Daiki said, waving at Inoo to just go after Hikaru and Chinen on his own. Daiki didn’t really know what Tottsu wanted to talk to him about, but he was looking pretty serious at least so finding out if Hikaru would poke Chinen with the hair clips or squish his cheeks or whatever could wait.

“What is it..?” Daiki asked when he walked back inside the room, Tottsu following after him.

On the couch, Takaki hadn’t really been fully asleep even when the other boys had been talking about pulling a prank on him and even before that too. He hadn’t been sleeping well the night before, and even though he was feeling tired because of it, he couldn’t fall asleep now either, and it was making him even more cranky. So if Hikaru actually had tried something with those clips, Takaki would have probably punched him.

Still, even though Takaki hadn’t been actually sleeping, he was in a groggy state of mind so he wasn’t too interested about anything the others were doing. However, when he heard Tottsu’s voice from the door, he definitely woke up some at that. Remembering all too well what Hasshi had been saying about Tottsu and his other group mates the day before, Takaki’s mood was only getting worse from hearing the boy’s voice now. He was still pretending to be sleeping though, not moving from the couch one bit, although he was grinding his teeth in his fake sleep.

“I was just wondering… have you talked with Hasshi today?” Tottsu asked, leaning against the edge of the table, his eyes a little shifty. He didn’t really feel too good about talking about this subject with someone else, but Daiki was one of Hasshi’s best friends, so Tottsu was pretty sure if Hasshi had talked to someone it would likely be Daiki.

“Today… no. I called him yesterday morning, but I haven’t actually even seen him yet today. Why?” Daiki didn’t really understand why Tottsu was asking him something like that, or more importantly why the older boy was looking so serious.

“Well, just that…” Tottsu glanced at the couch where Takaki was apparently sleeping. He didn’t really want to talk about this with other people around, even though Takaki was clearly one of Hasshi’s closest friends too, but the boy seemed to be asleep so Tottsu decided him being there didn’t matter. “Something is really wrong with Hasshi. He’s been looking miserable the whole day, and just earlier when I was trying to ask him what was wrong, he started crying…”

Daiki’s eyes widened when he heard that. He knew equally well that Hasshi didn’t cry too easily, so hearing that he had cried over something like that, it must have been bad!

“Did Hasshi say what was matter then?” Daiki asked, Tottsu’s worry now starting to affect him too.

“Not really… He wouldn’t say even though I asked, and I didn’t want to try forcing him to say what was wrong since he didn’t seem to want to…” Tottsu said, shaking his head. “He was fine when we had the previous practice two days ago, so something probably happened after that, but he’s not saying what… Only thing Hasshi said was that he had lied about something and he shouldn’t have… But I have no idea what it was about.”

The two boys heard a sudden, loud sound from the direction of the couch and turned to look what it was, and when they did they saw Takaki laying on the floor on his face, having apparently fallen down from the couch. “Takaki, are you okay?” Daiki asked, taking a few steps closer to the older boy.

Even though Takaki had been pretending to be sleeping, he was listening everything the boys were saying, even though hearing Tottsu’s voice right then was making him cringe. Even though Takaki wanted to be so angry to Hasshi, hearing that Hasshi had been actually crying was very unsettling. Takaki knew it was his fault, but he was telling himself Hasshi could only blame himself with how he had been acting, even though it was starting to get difficult for Takaki to try assuring himself he hadn’t done anything wrong. Takaki simply had tried not to think about anything about the previous day, but hearing the boys now talking about Hasshi kind of forced him to think about it…

Takaki was listening even more intently when he heard Daiki asking if Tottsu if Hasshi had told what was wrong. Yes, let’s hear what Hasshi had told to his precious Tottsu… However, when older boy was saying Hasshi hadn’t really told anything, and then hearing that Hasshi had said something about lying about something he shouldn’t have, Takaki was caught so off guard he actually lost his balance on the edge of the couch and fell down on the floor.

“Ah, no, I’m okay…” Takaki managed to mumble when Daiki repeated his question, and Takaki pushed himself up with his arms. He was suddenly feeling a little pale… Of course he couldn’t know what Tottsu meant by the lying, or more like what Hasshi had meant with it, but Takaki had a bad feeling it had to do with the things Hasshi had said to him the previous day… Takaki tried to force a thought like that out of his head, it didn’t feel pleasant at all if what he was suspecting was actually true!

“Ah, I need to go back since our practice starts in five minutes…” Tottsu said after looking at the clock. “Arioka, you think you could try talking to Hasshi later?” Tottsu then asked. “If he’d talk to you any easier…”

Daiki nodded at Tottsu, still crouching down near Takaki. “Sure, I talk to him after your practice is over, since we have a little time before our group turn after it.” He waved at Tottsu who left the door before turning back to Takaki, his eyes narrowing right away. He knew Takaki had been with Hasshi the previous day, because Daiki had been talking on the phone with Hasshi the previous morning and Hasshi had been excited about Takaki coming over, not having the chance to be alone with the older boy for a long time - Daiki of course was one of the very few people who knew Takaki and Hasshi were more than just friends - and it didn’t take him even a second to put these things together. Daiki just knew Takaki had done something stupid to upset Hasshi.

“Takaki… what did you do to Hasshi..?” Daiki asked with a stern voice. Daiki knew Takaki was stupid enough to probably do little things to upset Hasshi every now and then, but for it to be something big enough to make Hasshi actually cry, Takaki must have been a complete idiot! Daiki couldn’t even begin to think what it might have been Takaki had done, but Takaki had better fix things!

“I… I don’t know what you’re talking about…” Takaki said evadingly, giving Daiki an annoyed glance before turning away, not even able to meet Daiki’s eyes full of judgment.

“You must have done something stupid to make Hasshi super upset,” Daiki said, poking his index finger against Takaki’s cheek and not too gently either. “Hasshi was still okay yesterday morning when we were talking on the phone, and he was really excited about you coming over since you haven’t had the time to be alone for a long time, so the only way I can figure why he’s turned completely around from feeling excited to miserable is that you did something stupid enough to ruin things.”

Takaki felt another surge of the unpleasant feeling of guilt when Daiki said how Hasshi had been so excited about him coming over… It was true, Hasshi had been so happy when Takaki had come over, and what did Takaki do? Watch TV and not be more with Hasshi even though Takaki himself too was much too aware how few days there were like that when they actually did have time together like that. Takaki forced the ill feeling on the back of his mind with all the other unpleasant thoughts having to do with this subject. “I didn’t do anything…” Takaki said simply, turning away from Daiki.

“You’re a bad liar”, Daiki said, staring at the back of Takaki’s neck. “You’ve been in a lousy mood the whole day too so it’d be an awful big coincidence if it wasn’t something you did!”

Takaki almost felt like snapping back ‘Did you ever think maybe it was Hasshi’s fault?’ but he didn’t want Daiki to know he was pretty close with what he was saying. And Takaki wasn’t sure at all anymore if he could blame much of this stuff on Hasshi anymore… He was feeling physically sick, his mind swirling around the possibility that all those horrible things Hasshi had said had all been lies after all… Why would the boy even say things like that in the first place!? Takaki swallowed, trying to get rid of the sickening feeling but it wasn’t working at all.

The older boy pushed himself up from the floor, evading Daiki’s eyes as he turned around and headed to the door. “I need to go to the bathroom…” he said shortly, not giving Daiki the chance to say anything more before he was already out of the room.

“Oi, Takaki!” Daiki shouted after the boy, jumping up from the floor also, but he then decided going after Takaki would be just pointless because the boy obviously wasn’t planning on saying anything to him. Daiki sighed, leaning himself against the couch as he looked up at the clock on the wall. Hey!Say!JUMP had their practice time soon after A.B.C-Z and Kis-My-Ft2 would end theirs, but Daiki thought maybe he’d still have at least some time to try talking with Hasshi before they’d start their part. They still had the practice together after that too, but Daiki really wanted to try talking with Hasshi as soon as possible.

Daiki pushed himself away from the couch and headed to the door. He figured he’d go see A.B.C-Z’s practice and take Hasshi with him as soon as the boys quit their solo practices so that he’d manage to at least try and talk with him.

* * * * * * * * * *

LJ couldn't fit this whole chapter in one post, please read the rest from the next post! Click here to read the rest of the fic...

* * * * * * * * * *

J.J.Express - "Cloudy Day Activities" - Chapter 08 (Asaka/Daiki)

2009-03-06T10:50:28Z

Um, okay, where did we leave last time... Ah, right, I promised we'd give you something really hot the next time XDD Not going to spoil the surprise so I'll just shut up X3

Title: Cloudy Day Activities
Chapter: 08
Fandom: J.J.Express
Pairings: Asaka x Daiki
Rating: R (fic overall up to NC-17)
Genre: Romance, Drama
Warnings: Flirting, kissing, nakedness, hinting, sex...
Story: It has been a few days after the beach trip, and none of the other boys have heard anything about Asaka. When he doesn't even appear to the dance practice, Daiki can't handle not knowing how Asaka is anymore. Are Daiki and Asaka able to work things out?

Note: This fic is a collaboration work by both me (luma_chan) and Kyandii (kizuite)

Pink text is written by luma_chan and Blue text is written by kizuite

Cloudy Day Activities

Chapter 08

“What… what happened to the lights..?” Daiki asked in a small voice, leaning back closer to Asaka. Daiki wasn’t really that scared of many things as some others, like Takaki for example, but Daiki really didn’t like darkness. That was one of the reasons why he refused to go to haunted houses too. It was almost pitch black, there was just a hint of light glow from the street lights outside that came through the window curtains.

"The storm must've killed them," Asaka said, biting back his laughter at Daiki's cute little scream. He raised his arms to wrap them around Daiki's waist, turning his head to look at the kitchen and the hallway, now enveloped by darkness. After a few moments, his eyes had adjusted to the darkness and he turned to look back at Daiki - the thunder had interrupted the make-out session, but definitely not his wanting Daiki, so he didn't mind continuing even in the dark. Actually, when he thought about it, it was even better in the dark... Asaka didn't wait for a reply from Daiki as he moved his hands back down to keep pushing Daiki's shirt upwards, leaning forward a little cautiously until he could feel where Daiki's lips were before he pressed his lips hotly against Daiki's.

Daiki made a small, disagreeing sound, moving both of his hands against Asaka’s chest and pushing the boy enough to break the kiss. “What do you think you’re doing!?” Daiki asked, his voice a couple pitches higher than normal from the scare of the sudden sound and lights going out just a moment before. Daiki did not like dark places one bit, so even if Asaka could continue like nothing had happened, Daiki surely couldn’t. “The lights are out? We need to get them back on!” The boy gave a few shifty glances to both sides of the kitchen past Asaka’s shoulders, feeling a shiver go through his body against his will. No, Daiki didn’t like it being dark like this at all…

"It's not a big deal... if the electricity's out, it'll be back on soon, and if it was short-circuited, well, it can wait before we reset it," Asaka purred seductively, sliding his hands slowly and coaxingly in circles on Daiki's back. He could feel the fear and something akin to panic tensing up Daiki's body when it had been relaxed just a moment ago, and he didn't like it one bit. Even if Daiki wasn't comfortable with the dark, Asaka was pretty sure he'd manage to distract him from that. "What's wrong? It's not like we can do much else... and I don't want to do anything else anyway..."

“Not a big deal..?” Daiki repeated what Asaka had just said, although paused for a moment when he heard his voice still being a little higher pitch than normal. “Asaka, you know I don’t like dark!” Daiki complained, looking to the side a little shifty again when he thought he heard something from that direction. It wasn’t like Daiki didn’t want to continue what they had just been doing, but he knew he couldn’t concentrate on anything while getting paranoid over every small sound he’d hear - or think he heard - in the darkness. “Can we please, please, please go check if the fuse has blown?” Even though it was dark, Daiki could still somewhat see Asaka’s face, and was trying to stare at the boy’s eyes with the most pleading look he could muster.

"But..." Asaka began, protests ready on his lips, but Daiki did look ready to bolt from what he could see and he didn't want the older boy to be scared. Letting out a sigh, Asaka shifted to move backwards, but he kept his hands on Daiki's waist as the smaller boy slid off the counter. Daiki would probably manage to fall right on his face in his current state of panic... Asaka paused, an amused smile coming to his lips as he thought of how girly Daiki was acting. The idea immediately led to another, making images form in Asaka's mind that he really didn't want to pass up... before Daiki could manage to properly slide off the counter, Asaka kept a firm hold on his waist to keep him from doing so. "What's in it for me? What will you do for me if we go check the fuse now?"

“Eh, what?” Daiki asked, not really even understanding what Asaka was saying because he was just too concentrated on listening if there were any weird sounds anywhere in the darkness. “Nn, whatever, I do whatever you want, okay? Can we just go check the fuse now!?” Daiki was holding both of his hands on Asaka’s shoulders, holding onto him tightly as he kept looking around in the darkness.

Asaka really wanted to ask Daiki if he was even listening properly, but when he realized that the boy not listening was going to work in his favor, he smirked and helped Daiki off the counter. Daiki had just agreed to what Asaka wanted without even knowing what it was - Asaka didn't get that kind of chance often and he wasn't going to waste it now! He moved his hands away once he was sure Daiki was on the floor safely and reached to take hold of Daiki's hand. "Keep a hold on my hand and your other hand in front of you, I don't want you walking right into something."

Daiki wasn’t really paying much attention to what Asaka was saying now either. Instead of just holding onto Asaka’s hand with one hand, he was instantly clinging onto Asaka’s arm with both hands, gluing himself against Asaka. “Isn’t there a flashlight or something we could use..?” Daiki asked in a small voice, trying to get even closer to Asaka. Daiki knew the fuses had to be in a place that was even darker than what the kitchen was now, and that idea was anything but pleasant! “We won’t even see what we’re doing otherwise.”

"We'll probably find one along the way," Asaka said, not bothering to stop himself from smiling. Daiki was too preoccupied with panicking to really notice or see what Asaka was doing. But the older boy had brought up a good point... Asaka walked along slowly, holding out his free hand in front of him as he tried to think of where he had last seen a flashlight. "Hm, I wonder where we have one... ne, stop looking around like a ghost is going to come out of the walls. Our house isn't haunted, and if it is, you're fine with me!"

“It’s not like I actually believe in ghosts or something like that, I just want to be able to see around…” Daiki mumbled quietly, although shifted even closer to Asaka when the boy was talking about that. Besides if there really was a ghost what could Asaka do about it!? Daiki didn’t say that out loud because that would almost sound like he was believing in ghost but he was thinking about it a little bit. Daiki leaned his head slightly against Asaka’s arms, turning his face a little towards Asaka so that his lips were almost touching the boy’s arm.

"Stop distracting me, or else I'll leave you with the ghosts," Asaka said in a slightly teasing tone, too busy with trying to find his way in the dark with Daiki glued to his arm to really tease properly. He wasn't sure where to find a flashlight either; there would be one near the fuses for sure, but where exactly, it would take a lot of searching in the dark to find out. Asaka narrowed his eyes, raising his hand to touch around all the surfaces he could find, hoping to find a stray flashlight there by chance as they got closer to the fuses.

“How am I distracting!?” Daiki asked, his voice a couple pitch higher again from Asaka ‘threatening’ like that. Daiki looked up at Asaka’s face, although he couldn’t really see him at all with how dark it was, and decided he wanted to be even closer to the boy, just in case! He let go off Asaka’s arm, and moved so that he was under it instead, wrapping his own arms tightly around Asaka’s waist. “I haven’t done anything…” Daiki mumbled, pressing his cheek against Asaka’s shirt.

"You're distracting just by being this close!" Asaka said in a somewhat protesting tone, even though he wasn't protesting against Daiki being so close as much as not being able to walk properly with Daiki pressed up against him like that. Plus he still hadn't recovered properly from what they had been doing earlier and feeling Daiki's body against him wasn't helping at all! Asaka bit his lower lip in concentration as he tightened his arm around Daiki, still moving the other hand to search around for the flashlight. The fuses were just ahead and if he didn't have a flashlight, it would take a whole lot longer than it should. His hand hit against something on a table and it rolled off before he could reach out and catch out, clattering to the floor loudly with a crash that echoed in the dark house.

Daiki let out a small scream, jumping from getting scared because of the sound, pressing himself only more against Asaka. “Don’t scare me like that!” Daiki then said, letting his arms go from around Asaka, giving the boy an annoyed push. Still, even though he did that, in the next moment he was already clinging onto Asaka’s waist with both arms. “What was it..?” Daiki asked more quietly, shifting his face a little towards the direction of where the thing had fallen down, the side of his face still against Asaka’s shirt.

"If I had both my hands, I would've caught it and you wouldn't be scared! So this is half your fault," Asaka replied, a little annoyed. But as soon as Daiki had slid his arms back around Asaka's waist, he couldn't really bring himself to be annoyed at Daiki... Asaka smiled, looking down at Daiki with a gentle look he was glad Daiki couldn't see in the dark, then turned his eyes to try and see what the thing was. "I'm not sure, but I hope we'll be lucky and it's a flashlight... we really do need one. If you can let go of me for one second, I can go pick it up and see what it is?"

Daiki’s lips turned into a pout on reflex when Asaka almost scolded him like that. Daiki hadn’t touched anything so it wasn’t his fault! Daiki felt a little hesitant when Asaka asked him to let go so that Asaka could go see what it had been, because Daiki really didn’t want to let go of Asaka in the dark, but after a short moment he moved his arms from around Asaka’s waist, although very unwillingly. He didn’t want to completely let go of the boy though, although even Daiki wasn’t being scared enough to think he’d get lost from Asaka somehow in the dark when they would be so close to each other anyway. He just didn’t want to let go, so he took a hold of the edge of Asaka’s shirt between his fingers so that he knew where Asaka would be even though the other boy could now move freely.

Asaka was really glad for the darkness that was hiding his amused smile. Daiki really could be cute without even trying... even though he couldn't see properly in the dark, he didn't have to see anything to know Daiki was definitely pouting. Plus the way he was holding onto Asaka's shirt like that as if he was afraid Asaka would disappear if he let go was also very cute... without saying anything, Asaka leaned down to reach out and feel around for whatever had fallen. After feeling around a little, he found the thing and took hold of it. It was definitely cylinder-shaped and Asaka could feel a small button - he turned it over and ran his other hand over the object, pressing his thumb against the button. The second he had done that, the flashlight turned on and its' light was directed in front of them, making them both blink at the sudden brightness in the midst of the dark. Asaka grinned and turned the flashlight to Daiki's face, his grin turning mischievous. "We found it~"

Daiki let go of Asaka’s shirt without even thinking about it as he lifted both of his hands to cover his face from the suddenly so bright light. “I can’t see anything if you turn it towards me like that…” Daiki said in a slightly whiny voice, although he was only saying that for the sake of pouting from earlier, because he really was happy they had the light now. Once Asaka had turned the light away from his face, Daiki quickly took a step closer to Asaka and wrapped his arms around Asaka’s free arm again. With the flashlight, Daiki didn’t feel the need to cling onto Asaka’s waist like earlier, but Daiki still wanted to stay close…

"Oi, are the ghosts going to stay away because we have a flashlight?" Asaka asked teasingly, giving an amused look to Daiki wrapping his arms around his own free arm. He was actually a little disappointed Daiki didn't cling to his waist again, but it only made sense Daiki was feeling less afraid thanks to the flashlight. Asaka shook his head slightly as he started walking towards the fuses again, now with the flashlight as his guide in the darkness.

“I already said I don’t believe in ghosts…” Daiki said with a light pout. “But since there’s at least a little light now I can see something at least…” Although, with just the small light the flashlight was giving, there were now shadows jumping all over the place with every movement Asaka’s hand made, so in a way it was perhaps making Daiki feel even worse about the darkness, because the shadows moving were making him imagine things that weren’t there. Daiki looked around himself shifty again, tightening his hold onto Asaka’s arm.

"What's wrong now?" Asaka asked, a little worry seeping into his voice when he felt Daiki tighten his hold. Had he upset Daiki with his teasing? Asaka looked at Daiki, who was shifting his eyes from every shadow to the next, looking more and more scared with every step Asaka took. Was Daiki afraid of the shadows? Asaka bit his lip to keep from laughing and leaned a little closer to the shorter boy. "Are you okay? The fuses are right over there, so we'll fix the lights in just a bit."

“Mm…” Daiki hummed quietly when Asaka stopped walking, barely paying attention to what the boy was saying. He did see Asaka pointing the flashlight towards the fuses now, so Daiki figured he should let go of Asaka’s arm to let the boy fix the fuses, because right now Asaka could use neither of his hands. “I… I can hold the flashlight..?” Daiki offered, slowly letting go of Asaka’s arm, although staying as close as possible.

"That'd be a lot of help," Asaka murmured absentmindedly, his mind now on the fuses. Even though he'd rather have Daiki close to him, he needed his hands to check the fuses and Daiki clinging to him while he was holding the flashlight wasn't going to be much help. After Daiki had taken the flashlight and directed it towards the fuses, Asaka didn't want to take long, so he immediately set to work with checking and fixing the fuses. After a few moments, Asaka let out a triumphant 'hah!' just as the lights came on once again.

Daiki let out a content sigh as he looked towards where they had just come from, seeing the light appearing back in the hallway. Of course there were no lights in the room they were right now since all the lights had been out so they hadn’t turned on the switch when coming inside either, but the light from the other rooms were casting some light even inside the room. It was still dark enough though so Daiki decided not to turn off the light on the flashlight. He just moved it on his hands so that he was only holding onto it with one hand - the flashlight was quite big and heavy so he had been holding onto it with both hands - and took a hold of one of Asaka’s free hands with his own now.

"The ghosts won't come now~" Asaka said teasingly, intertwining his fingers with Daiki's. He reached out with his free hand to take the flashlight from Daiki and hold it instead of the shorter boy, then turned and started leading Daiki towards the door. "Jaa, let's not stay here in the dark."

Daiki just nodded as an answer to Asaka, resting the side of his head against Asaka’s arm as they walked outside of the dark room. Daiki didn’t get back closer to Asaka because he was scared of the dark anymore, since there were already lights outside, Daiki just wanted to be close to him! He even let the ghost comment slide by.

“Since the lights are back now… should we continue from earlier?” Daiki asked once they were back in the lit room, turning so that he was facing Asaka, although not letting go of his hand. “Hmm, I was about to get something to drink and…” Daiki continued with a pondering voice, looking serious but the teasing hint in his eyes was telling he was purposely pretending they hadn’t been just about to do something a lot more than just kissing on the kitchen counter and that it had been what they had been interrupted from.

"And I was about to get something more than a drink..." Asaka said, feigning innocence despite the teasing look in his eyes that was a lot like Daiki's. With the lights back on and Daiki not so afraid, Asaka was only thinking of what they had been doing before the lights went out. He leaned in with a smirk, dropping his innocent act to press a hot kiss to Daiki's lips as he pushed him up against the wall. But before he continued, he suddenly broke the kiss with the air of someone who had just realized something. "Wait a second... you promised me you'd do anything if I turned the lights back on... right~?"

Daiki blinked a few times, looking slightly puzzled. Asaka’s hot kiss had caught him off guard, so that was one reason - although he very much would have liked Asaka to continue that kiss for longer - but mainly because he didn’t really understand what Asaka was saying, at least not right away. “…Eh?”

"When you were too afraid to do anything except think of turning on the lights, you said you'd do anything if I turned them on, right?" Asaka asked, reminding the smaller boy of his promise. He had had something in mind then and his smirk was growing wider as he thought of it now, running his free hand slowly up Daiki's arm. "So now you have to do anything I say."

Daiki seemed to be deep in thought a short while after Asaka said that. Trying to think about it, Asaka had said something like that… and Daiki had just wanted the lights back soon so he had agreed on whatever Asaka wanted him to do. What had he been thinking!? Daiki almost frowned at himself.

The shorter boy lifted his face up to meet with Asaka’s eyes. “Hai~ Promise is a promise… So what do I have to do then..?” Although part of Daiki wanted to ask that in a teasing tone, his expression was more between suspicious and cautious, because judging from Asaka’s smirk right then Daiki wasn’t really sure at all what the boy had in mind, and especially if Daiki would like that idea or not…

"Don't look at me like that, it's not that bad," Asaka said lightly, but his eyes and smirk made it clear that it was that bad. He had moved his hand to Daiki's waist, trailing it down until he reached the hem of the shirt and began tracing circles on Daiki's bare skin. "Remember the girls’ school uniform you had worn before...?"

Daiki’s eyes got even more suspicious look. Yes, he remembered the school uniform - and the even shorter skirt after that - he had had to wear at Inoo’s when they had been playing truth or dare, although Daiki much rather would not remember… “Yes… what about it..?” Daiki had a bad feeling this would have something to do with Asaka’s sister’s clothing.

"I really, really liked it on you," Asaka replied, not failing to notice Daiki's look. But it didn't matter right now, he knew Daiki would keep his promise even if he didn't like it. Well, he could probably convince Daiki to like it once they were going along with what Asaka had in mind, but right now Daiki wouldn't like it at all. Asaka trailed his fingers a little higher under Daiki's shirt, smirk growing wider. "And my sister has an uniform that would fit you really well..."

Just like Daiki had guessed, the boy thought a bit sourly. He was enjoying the touch of Asaka’s hand against his skin, but thinking about having to wear a skirt again was not that tempting so it was distracting him from fully enjoying the touch. “Hnn, fine. I have to wear your sister’s school uniform this time then?” Daiki asked, lifting his eyes up to meet with Asaka’s again. At least it wouldn’t be quite as embarrassing with just Asaka seeing it, Daiki figured. Maybe…

"Oh no~" Asaka replied with a very fake surprised expression, but it quickly melted back into his smirk as he pushed Daiki's shirt just the slightest bit up with his hand. It was very hard to keep calm when he was thinking of how Daiki would look... "I was thinking we could take it a little further... I was talking about the maid uniform she was wearing in that picture you asked about earlier~"

Daiki just stared at Asaka for a long time, completely stunned look on his face, and it took quite a while before he could come up with anything to say to that. “The… the maid uniform!?” Daiki then asked, as if not believing what Asaka just said, and really, really hoping the boy was just joking, but his expression was telling otherwise. “No way! I can’t put on… that thing!!” Daiki started imagining how the outfit would look on him, but had to shake his head to get rid of the image because he really did not want to think about it.

"That thing isn't that bad... besides, are you going to break your promise?" Asaka asked, pretending to look a little upset as he turned his eyes slightly away from Daiki. He knew Daiki would end up doing it in the end, he had promised after all, but it wouldn't hurt to move it along a little faster. He wondered if Daiki was in too much shock to notice he was just acting, but even if Daiki wasn't, he'd still feel a little bad... Asaka kept his expression from changing into a smirk, even though he really wanted to at the moment, feeling Daiki panicking.

Daiki felt bad, seeing Asaka’s reaction. Daiki really didn’t want to do something like that, but he had promised… He bit his lip, trying to keep himself from stomping his foot in annoyance. “Nn, fine then, I put it on…” Daiki mumbled with a mixture of sulking and defeat in his voice. Daiki leaned forward, standing up on his toes as he pressed a small kiss on Asaka’s cheek. “And don’t pout like that, I’m the one who has to dress up in weird stuff here so you have no right…” Daiki said with a strict look in his eyes as he puffed his cheeks and pouted his lips when Asaka turned to look at him again.

Asaka had to work really hard to keep himself from smiling triumphantly as soon as he heard Daiki's agreement. It was true he had no right to pout - there was no way he'd ever want to be in a maid's uniform - but it didn't matter right then with Daiki actually saying yes. Asaka leaned down, deciding the best reply he could give was to kiss the pout away from Daiki's lips.

Daiki could almost let himself melt in the kiss when Asaka pressed his lips against his own, but Daiki was still feeling annoyed by the promise, or most of all by Asaka, because the boy had come up with something so mean. The kiss was nice though… so that’s why Daiki let it continue quite a while before giving a sharp bite over Asaka’s lip to shock the boy to break the kiss. “Maa, give me the uniform?” Daiki said, in a voice that clearly said ‘let’s get it over with then’. Daiki had no idea how long Asaka wanted to have him in the costume, but judging from how the evening had been otherwise he’d probably get out of it relatively soon, Daiki thought, a tiny smile almost getting to his lips.

"We could've continued that a little while longer..." Asaka said in a soft voice, but as soon as he remembered what was waiting for him, he immediately forgot about the kiss and smiled brightly. If anyone who didn't know what was going on looked at Asaka, they might've guessed he was getting some sort of special present, which he was getting - in a way - but nobody would expect it to be something like Daiki in a maid uniform. Asaka tightened his hold on Daiki's hand as he stepped away and began leading Daiki upstairs, humming very, very softly under his breath. He didn't want to get Daiki annoyed before he got him into the uniform after all...

Daiki followed after Asaka, not voicing any more complaints about the matter, although he was being anything but excited about it. Daiki vividly remembered what the maid’s uniform in the picture had looked on Asaka’s sister. It was cute, yes, but cute on a girl!! And the skirt was short, although it was still longer than the shirt he was wearing now but Daiki’s head kept telling him it was different because at least the short thing on him right now wasn’t a skirt! Daiki resisted the urge to sigh when they got behind the door of Asaka’s sister’s room, and remained waiting in the doorway as Asaka let go of his hand to go look for the costume. “So what exactly do I have to wear then..? The dress and the socks?”

"Well, you know.. if you're going to do it, shouldn't you do it properly?" Asaka began slowly, giving a long look over Daiki as his smirk grew wider. Daiki would freak... but he agreed to do it after all! Asaka paused in his search through his sister's closet to keep his eyes on Daiki. He knew his look would explain what he had in mind. "You know, you could do the entire costume?"

Daiki narrowed his eyes, crossing his arms over his chest. “Aren’t the dress and the socks the whole thing anyway? It’s not like I can wear shoes inside, and your sister’s shoes would be too small anyway…” Daiki wasn’t really sure what Asaka had in mind because he was smirking even more, but Daiki had a feeling he wasn’t going to like it…

Asaka didn't answer as he pulled out the dress and moved to the bed, placing it on it carefully before turning to the drawers of the dresser. He shuffled through them, taking out a pair of long socks for the dress and tossing them to the bed, before he found what he was looking for and let out a small 'aha'. He slid the drawer shut and stood up, turning around while holding up the thing he had pulled out: a pair of white, lace-embroidered panties that matched the dress almost perfectly. "These~"

Daiki could only stare at the piece of clothing on Asaka’s hand. His mouth opened several times but it took a long time before anything came out. “You… you’re not serious… right..?” Daiki almost took a step back, just wanting to get away from the whole thing now. Wearing a skirt was one thing, but girl’s underwear… That was worse than no underwear at all!

"It can't be that bad! I'm not even asking you to wear any make-up or anything, not like that dare," Asaka said, his smirk disappearing to be replaced with an expression very similar to what he had been wearing earlier. He was about to laugh at Daiki's shock, but he was just trying to keep up his acting enough for Daiki to believe it. "Remember, you promised..."

“That’s dirty!” Daiki blamed, almost feeling like stomping his foot again. “You know I wasn’t even paying any attention to what I was promising…” Daiki made a face at Asaka, but stomped up to Asaka then, snatching the panties from Asaka’s hand, although he was holding them in one hand in a way that was saying quite clearly he didn’t want to be touching them. “Fine, but you, out!” Daiki said strictly, pointing his free hand index finger towards the door. “I don’t want you looking when I put this stuff on…” Daiki’s face was steadily starting to change color into pink, and he had to turn his eyes away from Asaka, not looking remotely as commanding as he was trying to sound like.

Asaka had to stop himself from clapping happily, having actually gotten Daiki to do all this with just a smart move, but instead he pretended to nod obediently. He saluted Daiki jokingly, then blew him a small kiss as he turned and left the room before Daiki could chase or push him out.

Daiki stuck his tongue out at Asaka, but the other boy couldn’t even see it anymore because he had already closed the door after himself. Daiki glared at the dress on the bed, and then the panties he was holding between two fingers, quickly shaking them off his hands to the bed as if it was burning him. Damn it, Daiki didn’t want to do something like that!! If it was Asaka’s room Daiki might have kicked the edge of the bed just to let some anger out on it, but it was Asaka’s sister’s room so he had to behave better than that…

The boy forced down the annoyed shiver about to go through his body as he turned back towards the clothes. Well, might as well get it over with… The next time he’d just have to listen what he was saying yes to!! Daiki glanced over his shoulder at the door as if checking if Asaka was still there, but he probably wasn’t; the boys was too happy to have Daiki agree on wearing something like that so he was not pushing it any more than that…

At least Daiki didn’t have too much clothes to strip out of, the boy thought a little bitterly as he pulled the big T-shirt off with one move, placing it down on the bed next to the clothes he was supposed to put on instead. Daiki reached to pick up the hanger with the big dress, removing the hair piece from the hanger first and placing it on the bed before carefully removing the hanger. Daiki had no idea what Asaka’s sister would think about anyone else even touching her clothes like that, let alone wearing them… Actually, Daiki didn’t want to even think about it!

Daiki inspected the dress from different sides, trying to see if it maybe was too small and he could use that as an excuse not to wear it. It was pretty small, but then again so was Daiki, so probably no such luck. Daiki gave a defeated sigh before pulling the costume on and doing the buttons. Daiki almost felt like cursing when he felt the costume being the perfect size for him; he was really getting tired of being girl size! He didn’t curse though, instead just puffed his cheeks some more before sitting down on the bed to pull the long socks on. Once they were on, Daiki gave a hesitant look at the white, very girly panties laying on the bed on his side. He really, really, really didn’t want to put those on but… As long as no one but Asaka would ever know…

The boy slowly picked the panties up from the bed, pulling them on under the dress. They didn’t feel quite as uncomfortable as Daiki has thought they would, but still weird enough! At least this was the extent of the weirdness it had to be, Daiki thought, almost rolling his eyes as he jumped up from the bed, picking up the cute headpiece from the bed and heading to the full body length mirror on the other side of the room to put the headpiece in place. Daiki almost wanted to make a face at his reflection - again he was looking like a girl! It was so annoying, but even if he was feeling like that, Daiki couldn’t help but think if he was a girl, he’d be quite a pretty girl… He almost burst out laughing when thinking about that. Maa, Asaka wasn’t in the room, and even if he was he couldn’t hear what he was thinking. But since Asaka wasn’t there, Daiki took a moment to take a few turns around the mirror to see how it looked like. No, Daiki didn’t like dressing up like this, but since he had to do it, he could try getting some fun out of it too…

* * * * * * * * * *

Asaka had been planning on waiting, but it felt very strange to just stand alone, leaning against the wall while waiting for Daiki. He knew his family wouldn't be coming home, but it was a little cold and Asaka really wanted an excuse to wear something because it was weird to stand around in just his boxers and a shirt.

He pushed himself off the wall, giving a quick glance at the closed door of his sister's room before he headed down the hall to his own room. He looked around, licking his lips as he looked at the door. He knew Daiki wouldn't finish getting dressed that quickly, but he couldn't help being impatient! Trying to ignore his thoughts and images of Daiki, he walked over to his closet and opened it, going through the clothes until he found a pair of worn jeans he usually wore at home. He looked at it for a moment before he pulled it out, moving back and lowering them to pull them on.

"Now what..." Asaka murmured to himself as he zipped up his jeans. Letting out a small sigh, he moved his hands up to his shirt to button it up. He didn't want to wait, even though he hadn't waited long, but it wasn't like he could go drag Daiki out of the room when he wasn't even done. Asaka dropped himself on his desk chair, deciding to wait as patiently as he could. What he was waiting for was sure to be worth the wait!

* * * * * * * * * *

After making a couple more twirls in front of the mirror Daiki adjusted his headpiece better, as well as put his hair a little neater around it, straightened the maid’s uniform hem and otherwise made sure the outfit was looking better. He then held his hands in front of him, giving a cute smile at the mirror image. Yes, Daiki had decided if he had to do this, he would have some fun with it, but on Asaka’s behalf… Then again it wasn’t really a payback because Daiki was pretty sure Asaka would only like it, but even so, if Asaka’s reaction would be what Daiki was guessing it’d still be funny for Daiki!

Daiki turned away from the mirror, pondering for a moment what he should do about the shirt he had left on Asaka’s sister’s bed, but decided to just leave it there then - they’d have to get the costume back to Asaka’s sister’s room anyway before she’d be back, so they would just get the shirt back then too. And Daiki didn’t want to be holding the shirt when making the first impression on Asaka, the boy thought with a little smile.

So Daiki left the shirt on the bed, heading out of the room himself. He had just told Asaka to get out so he wasn’t really sure where the boy had went, but probably to his own room. If the boy was waiting for him to finish that would be logical. Daiki headed to the other boy’s room, standing behind the door for a little moment before pushing it open and stepping inside. Asaka was sitting on the chair, and when Daiki had opened the door he turned to look towards him. Daiki didn’t want Asaka to have the first word though. The smaller boy put his hands together in front of him in a girly manner like just a moment ago in front of the mirror, and tilted his head cutely to the side with a beautiful smile on his lips before he spoke, his voice a lot softer from normal. “Is this to your liking, Master..?”

Asaka heard his door being pushed open and immediately turned his eyes to the door, finally glad his wait was over. But even though he had been planning on saying something, even if he had wanted to, he couldn't as soon as he saw Daiki.

The dress was a perfect fit for Daiki and the entire way Daiki was carrying himself was so differently than usual, so fitting for the dress, that Asaka forgot to even close his mouth. Daiki was even asking him in that voice how it was and calling him master... the embarrassment and shock Daiki had had just moments ago had been taken over by this suddenly teasing Daiki and Asaka wasn't sure how to react to it - the only thing he could do right now was stare with wide eyes, mouth still open, at the smiling Daiki.

“Hmm, it doesn’t look good then..?” Daiki asked in a fake concerned voice, pretending to be looking around the costume over himself. Daiki knew that wasn’t why Asaka was putting up a face like that, but the teasing was turning out to be even more fun he had thought. Still not getting any kind of reply from Asaka, Daiki lifted his face back up to meet with Asaka’s eyes, the smile back on his lips, although with a hint of teasing glint in his eyes. He walked up to Asaka very slowly, only stopping when the edge of the dress hem was almost touching against Asaka’s legs. He leaned forward, his face next to Asaka’s, so that his lips were almost touching against Asaka’s ear. “Or just different you had thought..?” Daiki asked with the voice full of honey again. He pulled back before Asaka could move anywhere, but before he leaned all the way back, Daiki took a hold of Asaka’s hands, lifting them up and placing them on both sides of his own bare thighs, just a little under the dress hem. “Or something else, Master~?” Daiki asked in almost a purr, releasing his hold on Asaka’s hands and took a few steps back. Daiki kept the smile on his face and his eyes locked with Asaka as he kept taking small steps backwards until he reached the edge of the bed, sitting down on it. He made sure to sit in a ‘girlish way’, his knees pressed together but feet apart. Yes, following Asaka’s reaction to all this was funny enough to make up for having to wear something like this for sure…

If Asaka ever thought hyperventilation wasn't a valid reaction to anything Daiki did, well, this definitely changed his mind. His eyes were only following Daiki, not even realizing how fast his breath had gotten. Even though Daiki wasn't as close as he had been just a moment ago, Asaka could still clearly see Daiki's sparkling eyes, he could still feel the smooth skin of Daiki's thighs under his hands, he could still hear Daiki's voice ringing in his ears, the word 'master' repeating over and over in his head. Asaka stared at the smaller boy for a long, silent moment, taking in the boy's entire appearance and the way he was sitting so demurely, and before he knew it he had stood up and was right in front of Daiki, leaning forward so close that he could feel Daiki's breath getting slightly faster in surprise. "Definitely different... but not in a bad way..."

Even though Daiki was maybe a little taken aback because of Asaka ‘recovering’ so fast from his reaction and coming so close, but he tried his best not to show it. Instead Daiki kept the cute smile on his lips, tilting his head a little to the side again. “Hmm, in what way then..?” Daiki asked in the same, cute voice as he lifted one of his legs slightly, sliding the sock-covered foot along the inside of Asaka’s leg while keeping his eyes locked with Asaka.

"Really, really good way..." Asaka replied almost breathlessly, taking in a deep breath as he realized the reason for his being lightheaded was thanks to his fast breathing and not because of Daiki. Well, it was because of Daiki indirectly... and Daiki's foot slowly sliding up his leg wasn't helping at all either! Asaka took in another deep breath, trying to keep himself from just taking Daiki right there and then. "I'm happy for whatever made your embarrassment disappear..."

“Who said the embarrassment went anywhere?” Daiki asked with a more normal voice, sticking his tongue out at Asaka, but was soon back to his act as he added another “Master~” at the end with the sweet voice back again. Daiki moved his hands to his sides, placing a little weight on them as he leaned back just enough so that their faces were a little more apart. “So… what are my Master’s commands then..?”

Asaka opened his mouth, fully intent on replying to Daiki's sudden flirty act, but then his eyes trailed down without his permission and he forgot he was going to say something at all. Why did Daiki have to look so good and make it so hard to think!? Asaka forced his eyes back up, telling himself he'd have plenty of time to stare later, and tried to put up a smirk that looked normal for him. "Come closer and kiss me, then."

Daiki kept the smile on his lips as he moved a little more towards the edge of the bed, leaning his face forward while tilting it to the side, closing his eyes as he pressed his lips against Asaka’s, not questioning the ‘Master’s commands’ with a single word. Daiki pondered for a moment if he should slide his foot more along Asaka’s leg again, but decided on no. If he wanted to play this ‘game’ right, he’d only do what Asaka commanded him to. …Or maybe something else too if it served to amuse Daiki enough, but for the most part at least.

Asaka was almost glad for Daiki listening and kissing him, because it meant he could get into the kissing and forget - if just for long enough to gain some coherence - about what Daiki was wearing. He leaned forward more, moving his hand to the back of Daiki's neck as he pulled the smaller boy even closer into the kiss. He really liked this entire Daiki following his orders thing; if he wasn't so immersed in the kiss, he would've broken it and instructed Daiki to be more forward and use his tongue in the kiss, but he didn't really want to break it anyway, so he stored that idea for later and settled for kissing Daiki hotly now.

Daiki couldn’t resist letting a small sound into the kiss. Even though it had been Asaka’s command for Daiki to kiss him, with how Asaka had taken the lead of the kiss quite quickly it was more of Asaka kissing him, with Daiki replying to it. Not that Daiki minded the least of course. Even though Daiki had his forward moments, Asaka was the one who took the lead almost every time after all. Daiki felt his lips turning into a little smile when thinking that, and he tilted his head more to the side, touching his tongue against Asaka’s when the other boy’s tongue was sliding past his lips.

Asaka was really, really enjoying this... he liked kissing Daiki normally, but kissing him with this entire cosplay act and knowing what Daiki was wearing was just making it so much more interesting in so many ways. Asaka leaned forward in a way that was forcing Daiki to lean backwards; he caught himself before he could push Daiki too far back, because he wanted to relish every moment of this and make it as long as he could, but ... Daiki was making it both hard and easy! Asaka's hesitation was clear for a moment as his attention slipped away from the kiss, trying to decide what to do, but when Daiki let out another tiny sound, he couldn't remember what he was trying to decide. Instead of trying to think of it again, he gave his full attention to kissing Daiki once again. Whatever needed thinking could wait until later.

Daiki only smiled more in the kiss when he felt Asaka’s attention being torn to several directions. Actually, he was doing his best not to giggle because it would not go well with the current situation. Maybe Daiki could ‘help’ Asaka a little bit… The smaller boy lifted one of his hands - he needed the other one to support his weight, in order to not completely fall on the bed on his back - and faintly touched the fingertips against the uppermost button of Asaka’s shirt, playing with it as if pondering whether to undo it or not.

Asaka could feel Daiki's fingers on his shirt, playing with the button, and it was distracting him! Not being able to keep his attention on one thing was really starting to get frustrating, and Asaka could feel that Daiki was fighting a giggle with the way he was kissing him, and that only added to his frustration. Asaka broke the kiss and moved back a little, narrowing his eyes to try and look threatening.

"Are you about to giggle? And stop distracting me with ... with..." Asaka began before realizing he wasn't sure what Daiki was distracting him with - except everything the older boy was doing. Asaka frowned as he watched Daiki's smile grow wider, almost as if smug at his little victory.

“I don’t understand what you mean, Master~” Daiki said slowly, changing his expression so that he was looking up at Asaka with big eyes, his smile turning into a slightly confused expression, his lips lightly parted. Even though Daiki wasn’t smiling anymore, the small twinkle in his eyes was exposing how he was really feeling. Daiki moved both of his hands on the bed again, pushing himself up some more now that Asaka moving away had given him the room for it. “Master, show me what you want me to do then…” Daiki then said, a little smile coming back to his lips as his voice was dripping honey as he spoke with a soft voice.

Asaka could almost envision the honey dripping from Daiki's voice like that... but that only conjured up more images of licking it away, which only made Asaka's attention span even shorter and that wasn't something Asaka wanted. He kept his eyes narrowed, even though he had to fight to keep his expression with the way Daiki was looking up at him like that.

"I'll... I don't know, you stay here while I ... just stay here!" Asaka said, twirling around so he wouldn't have to look at Daiki and get even more dirty thoughts. Why wasn't he taking control!? This kind of Daiki was so much more threatening than he looked... Asaka took a small breath, hoping Daiki didn't notice it, as he raised his eyes to the desk in front of him. He cast a quick glance on it before blinking a few times and looking back over it carefully, noticing his camera sitting innocently on top of a few papers. He stared for a short moment before his thoughts suddenly became clear and his lips turned up into a smirk.

Daiki tried to hold down a giggle at Asaka turning away like that; hadn’t the boy been the one to want him in that costume in the first place, so why wasn’t he looking then? Daiki managed to keep quiet though, just smiling a little more as he followed Asaka with his eyes, slowly swinging his legs back and forth over the edge of the bed as he was waiting Asaka to do or say something. He wondered if he should just call Asaka ‘Master’ again and ask what the boy wanted him to do, but perhaps Asaka telling him to just stay there could be considered as a command too, so Daiki just stayed put. Although, he didn’t really plan on just sitting there for too long so unless Asaka decided on something else soon…

Asaka walked over with quick steps to the desk, reaching out to take the camera. He looked quickly over his shoulder at Daiki, hoping the older boy hadn't seen what he had picked up, and looked back at the camera. After turning it on, he did a quick check to make sure there was enough free space before he turned back around with a smirk, holding it up so that Daiki could see it. "How about a photoshoot?"

Daiki’s smile almost faltered a little when he heard Asaka’s suggestion. That was something he surely had not been expecting. The boy stared at the camera for a while before shifting his eyes up to Asaka, as if wanting to make sure the boy was actually serious with this. Daiki’s eyes got a suspicious look as he shifted to look at the camera again. “Photoshoot..?”

"Photoshoot," Asaka confirmed, his smirk getting wider. He was finally making Daiki hesitate just a little! But his suggestion was serious, if only because he didn't want something like Daiki in a maid's outfit going to waste. It definitely needed to be saved in some form that wasn't just their memories. "I don't want how you're looking to go to waste~"

Daiki still kept the suspicious look in his eyes as he looked back up at Asaka again. “Well… As long as no one else will see them…” Daiki said slowly, a hint of smile coming back to his lips as he leaned slightly forward, still sitting on the bed. Daiki didn’t really want to have any proof of him wearing what he was right now, but since Daiki was pretty sure Asaka wouldn’t get a single living person see that kind of pictures of him, maybe it was okay. “So… How do you want me then, Master..?”

Asaka had to hide his surprise at how Daiki hadn't even protested - he really was getting into the whole maid thing. He licked his lips, raising the camera slightly as he thought of what he wanted Daiki to do, but he was pretty sure the smaller boy could figure it out on his own. He raised the camera even more, lowering his eyes to the small screen as he watched Daiki from it. "Be creative. I'm sure I'll like it anyway..."

“Mou, no instructions..?” Daiki asked, pouting his lips slightly. Well, Daiki could figure it out own his own too. He wondered for a moment if he should stand up so that Asaka could get proper pictures, but then again they could get some more… interesting photos on the bed…

Daiki licked his lips before giving Asaka a little smile as he leaned back on the bed, the skirt rising a little on his thighs as he moved like that. He turned his head slightly, his smile getting a more flirty feel to it when he looked directly at Asaka, who seemed to have forgotten all about being supposed to take photographs.

Asaka stared at the screen of the camera for a long moment before he raised his eyes to stare at Daiki in front of him, trailing it down his body until he reached the hem of the skirt, now pushed up higher than it already had been. He almost forgot about the camera in his hands before he remembered he was holding something and looked back at the screen, fighting to control his urge to drop it and just go make out with Daiki. He took a few steps to the left and raised the camera once again, pressing the button to take a picture. He was silent for a moment, wondering if he could pull off a calm voice before deciding to try. "Mm, that's good. Keep going."

Daiki bit his lower lip in a very tempting manner before lifting one of his legs up on the bed, the dress hem climbing up so much it was just barely covering enough not to reveal the panties Daiki was wearing. Again it took an even longer time for Asaka to remember to take his photos, and Daiki was doing his best not to giggle. Once Asaka then had taken the photos, Daiki moved more, this time laying down on the bed on his back, sliding one of his hands over his head on the bed while lowering the other on the dress hem, keeping it down so that him moving like that wouldn’t reveal too much, at least too much so soon…

Asaka really didn't like how Daiki was struggling not to giggle. He knew he was getting distracted too easily, but he couldn't help it, with Daiki looking like that! He cursed his inability to focus and looked up at Daiki with determination, keeping his eyes narrowed to show Daiki he wasn't going to fall prey to his flirtiness. He raised the camera to take a few more pictures from a couple of different angles, trying to figure out in his head how many more he really needed before he could just take proper advantage of Daiki's outfit...

Daiki almost felt like frowning when he noticed Asaka pretending not to be affected by his poses. He managed to keep his face normal though - after all, he didn’t want to ruin the effect. Well, Daiki would just have to put some more effort into it… Daiki pushed himself up so that he was sitting on his knees, and turned around so that his back was towards Asaka, though he turned to look over his shoulder, biting his fingernail with a very flirty look. He then leaned forward, pressing his palms against the bed so that he was on all fours, the dress hem now rising up enough to reveal a little of the panties he was wearing.

It took all of Asaka's self-control to not drop the camera to the floor and go right to the bed. He didn't have enough control to not stare, though, and he kept his eyes glued to Daiki's body, or more specifically, the hem of the dress that was edging up way too high. He took a minute to regain his control and look down quickly at the camera, but instead of taking a picture, he ended up staring at the screen at what had just been distracting him.

Daiki kept the position for long enough time for Asaka to finally take the picture. He then moved so that he was more towards Asaka, sitting on his knees, holdings his hands between his thighs on the bed, looking at Asaka with an incredibly flirty expression, his lips slightly parted and head tilted a bit to the side. A tiny smile then took place on Daiki’s lips as the boy slowly leaned back down to lay on the bed, one of his arms placed over his head again, while he moved the other to his thigh, making sure Asaka’s attention was at his hand as he started sliding it up his bare thigh, tugging the hem of the dress with it as it kept moving up Daiki’s thigh. Once Daiki’s fingertips were touching against the edge of the panties, Daiki stopped for a moment, keeping his lips again slightly parted as he met eyes with Asaka before moving his hand again, closing his eyes and making a small sound as he touched himself through the thin fabric of the underwear. If that wouldn’t be enough to make Asaka’s head explode, nothing would…

Asaka's brain froze the moment he saw Daiki's hand sliding up his thigh like that. There was nothing in his brain, nothing at all, as he stared with his mouth open. He couldn't even think of anything even if he wanted to - Daiki had just moved his hand again and let out another sound, which was enough to make any thoughts about to appear disappear immediately, and Asaka was left with his head not working at all as he continued staring.

Daiki’s lips curled into a smile when he looked at Asaka. The boy seemed to have forgotten all about the camera in his hand, only being able to stare anymore. Daiki had no problem with that though… Daiki shifted his hand away from his thigh as he pushed himself to sit up on the bed and then step down on the floor, slowly walking to Asaka. He smiled at the boy, a little twinkle in his eyes as he took the camera from Asaka’s hand, placing it down on the table - at least Asaka hadn’t accidentally dropped it when staring. Daiki kept from giggling as he gave a little tap on Asaka’s chin, as if to hint the boy to shut his mouth as the boy really was staring with his mouth open, and then lowered his hand to grab hold onto the boys shirt. “Come with me… Master…” the boy said in a soft voice, tugging onto the shirt and easily making Asaka follow him. Once they got to the bed, Daiki pushed Asaka down on his back, climbing over him himself, straddling Asaka’s waist and leaning slightly forward, holding his hands on the boy’s chest. “I wonder what I should do to Master since he doesn’t seem to be able to give me commands..?” Daiki slid one hand higher, to the collar of Asaka’s shirt, grazing the tips of his fingers against the skin just above the collar.

TO BE CONTINUED...

...Yes, we have a fixation of Daiki in dresses XD Or at least I do! ...Naah, it's the both of us that have JE-boys-in-girls'-clothes fixation XDDD Maid's uniform was my idea though XD I just wanted to have some excuse for Daiki to have to wear a dress AGAIN so I put that picture in Asaka's fridge door in the previous chapter X3 And originally we had planned to have Asaka and Daiki play cards or something with a batsu game where the loser would have to do whatever the winner wanted but... with the way we left the previous chapter, THERE WASN'T REALLY ANY WAY TO GET THE GUYS PLAY CARDS ALL OF A SUDDEN!! Not with how deep in making out they were XD So we ended up with the power outage X3 Or just the fuses having to be fixed. Just anything that'd make Daiki make a promise to do anything ~~because of not paying attention XD~~ And no I don't know if Daiki really is afraid of dark in real life, but at least he hates haunted houses!!

And btw I'm having a blast writing flirty Daiki right now XDD How long can he keep that up without feeling too embarrassed..? XD

EbiKisu - "Wacky Fairytales" - Chapter 01

2009-02-27T07:26:57Z

Heh, this story is actually something I originally started writing like 6 years ago for one anime fic... XD; I never wrote more than 2 chapters since I kinda fell out of the anime fandom, but I still liked the idea! I had pretty much forgotten about it, but I guess since I have Children's Literature class in university now I got reminded about it XD And decided I want to try making a JE version of this! X3 At first I thought maybe going with J.J.Express again, or maybe HSJ (simply because I love writing Daiki too much lately) but decided to make Hasshi the main guy after all! XD And make (probably) all of EbiKisu appear in the fic X3 Yes, haven't been writing Kisumai enough lately so let's do that now! As for A.B.C. guys, I have written them... pretty much never, so that's a first XD Although this chapter doesn't have A.B.C. yet X3

This fic is gonna be random as hell, but should be funny at least! XD I hope... My writing style has changed quite a bit from when I started writing the original version so let's see how I can adapt the idea to my current style X3

Title: Wacky Fairytales
Chapter: 01 (+ prologue)
Fandom: A.B.C-Z & Kis-My-Ft2
Pairings: several pairings (especially including Hasshi but also other EbiKisu)
Rating: so far PG-13 (but will go up!)
Genre: Humor
Warnings: Kissing, hinting... (heavy abuse of classic fairytales! XD;)
Story: Someone sends a weird book to Hasshi and when he starts reading it, he gets sucked into the stories that aren't really your ordinary fairytales and not exactly for kids. The characters in the book seem pretty familiar for some reason...

Wacky Fairytales

Prologue: The Weird Book

“You have one new message”, the dull voice of the phone said when Hasshi pressed the button next to the blinking light on his family’s phone answering machine. It was Saturday, so there was no school, and there wasn’t even any practice that day so Hasshi had decided to sleep late. Hasshi’s parents weren’t home though, and neither was his sister, although the previous day she had been asking Hasshi if he would go to the beauty parlor with him. Hasshi had agreed on going, so he had no idea where his sister had left then. It was actually quite annoying… Even though lately Hasshi had been getting to the age of acting a little annoyed having to do things like that with his sister, he really liked going out with her. Especially going out to beauty parlor because he really liked getting pampered. He would have to call her later to ask about it… Or just pretend to be ignoring the whole thing, Hasshi wasn’t really sure which he wanted to do right then.

“Ryosuke~” Hasshi heard his sister’s voice from the answering machine. “Ne, you really need to call your phone support line and fix the answering machine service! I tried calling to your cellphone but it didn’t let me leave a message… But you’re listening to this when you wake up so it doesn’t really matter this time! Anyway… I know I had promised to go to the beauty parlor with you…“ Hasshi frowned at this - it had been his sister who had asked in the first place! “…but one of my friends who I haven’t seen in a really long time called this morning and asked if I could see her so I promised to go! I’m really sorry, I’ll make it up for you later, okay? I pick up something sweet for you from the bakery you like~”

Hasshi had gone to check the fridge while listening his sister’s voice and was frowning at how empty it was looking - he guessed his mother was probably grocery shopping at the moment - so his sister’s promise made his expression change completely. Yes, his sister would be totally forgiven with that… Although, Hasshi was hungry now, and his sister wouldn’t be coming back until probably very late. He didn’t really want to wait until his mother came back either, because he had no idea when that would be!

“We’ll go to the beauty parlor some other day, ne?” Hasshi’s sister’s voice continued in the answering machine. “I promise to make the time for that the next time you have a day off! Just relax a little today, since you’ve always been so busy lately. I’ll treat you for some treats later today then! Bye~ …Ah, almost forgot! There’s a packet for you in the living room. The post delivered it this morning just when I was about to leave. There seemed to be no sender’s name or address but you probably know who it’s from. Well, see you later today! Bye~”

Hasshi closed the refrigerator door – what was the point hanging there when there wasn’t anything good there to eat anyway. A packet? Hasshi hadn’t been expecting anything at least, so he had no idea who it could be from either. And why no sender’s address? That just seemed weird…

Most people probably would have been suspicious, at least if you were an idol and could never know what some people might do, but of course Hasshi was just childishly curious. So he headed straight to the living room, for now forgetting about the food even though he was feeling hungry. The packet his sister had mentioned was on the table. It was packed with plain, brown paper, and glued onto it was a while address tag with Hasshi’s name and address written in neat handwriting. Maybe there had been a tag like that with the sender’s information on it, but it had fallen off? Hasshi lifted the packet to check the other side, but there was nothing there either. The packet was actually quite heavy, and not that small either… It almost felt like there was some big book inside. Hasshi put the packet down on the couch, sitting next to it himself, and started unwrapping it. Seemed he had guessed right, as a book was revealed from inside the packet.

Who would send Hasshi a book? The boy couldn’t really be called a book person, he knew it himself too, and all the people who knew him thought the same. And not only that it was a book, but it looked like it was a really old book too. Hasshi wasn’t even sure if he should be touching the book much, because even though it was so big it seemed so fragile it might break apart from the slightest touch. Hasshi checked the brown wrapping paper again – yes, it was his name and address on it, there was no mistake about it. But no mentioning about the sender. Hasshi even kneeled down to check the floor in case there had been a note of some kind inside the packet and it had dropped when he opened it. Nothing, or if there was at least Hasshi wasn’t able to find it. Hasshi gave a small sight and returned to the couch, next to the book.

Hasshi wasn’t really that much into antiques, but the book did look pretty amazing. The covers were made of very dark brown leather and both the front and back were decorated with beautiful carvings. Hasshi turned the first page open; there was a picture of a cross and three spiked roses curled around it. There was also some writing, but Hasshi had never seen such writing before and had no idea what it was saying. One word in the lower part of the page seemed to be written in normal western alphabets, and it was ‘Fairytales’. This was getting even more weird… It was some kind of children’s book? It didn’t look like one from the outside, but then again… Hasshi turned onto the next page and found the table of contents. There were fairytales alright, Hasshi thought as he was eyeing some of the titles. But the book probably couldn’t be as old as what it looked then. Hasshi was no expert on fairytales, but he was still pretty sure not all the fairytales were that old.

Hasshi was about to close the book; maybe he could ask someone in the library or museum or something if they knew what he should do with it. He wasn’t really sure if he should even be keeping it in the first place when he had no idea who had sent it. Or maybe he should take it to the police, because if it really was antique like what it looked like, it might be stolen. At least it looked expensive. Who knew, it might be a fake too, and that was just more reason to take it somewhere else. Hasshi gave a soft sigh. He was simply still feeling too sleepy and hungry to have the energy to deal with something like that right then. Even if he had slept really late, he was still sleepy! …Or maybe sleeping too much just made him more drowsy he would have felt otherwise. Either that or maybe Takaki had infected him with his sleeping addiction…

Just as Hasshi had almost closed the book, it suddenly fell open again. Hasshi gave a surprised yell and jumped back. What just happened!? Books certainly didn’t usually open up by themselves, so what the heck was that!? It was inside the house, and none of the windows were even open so wind was clearly out of the question. So exactly what..?

He was having a dream. Yes, that was the perfect explanation. That didn’t just explain the book suddenly flying open like that, but the whole book dilemma altogether! That certainly was a relief…

Seeing how it was a dream, Hasshi didn’t even care about anything weird relating to the book anymore, but simply leaned back forward to see on what page the book had opened. It was still one of the first pages and had two short texts on it. Maybe it was a prologue or opening words or something…

Hasshi was holding his index finger against the page, following the lines with it. The text was written in beautiful cursive writing, but for Hasshi who wasn’t that good with that kind of things to begin with it was really difficult to read. So he followed the letters with his finger, slowly reading the text out loud. “What is this? Latin or something..?” Hasshi stopped reading the text on the upper part of the page. Whatever he was reading was making absolutely no sense to him. He shifted his eyes to look at the text on the lower part of the page which seemed to be in English – maybe translation of the previous one – but didn’t have the time to read a single word when the pages suddenly started to shine bright light. The boy’s initial reflex was to back away, despite that he had already decided this was a dream, but found himself unable to move. For some reason he wasn’t able to move at all! Hasshi could only stare as the light kept getting brighter. Also, the whole book seemed to be getting bigger and was starting to get closer to him… Or was it actually him that was getting closer to the book, falling towards it, inside it…

What was going on!?

(End of Prologue)

Wacky Fairytales

Chapter 01: Never in Neverland

Hasshi was still falling. How he could continue falling was a total mystery to him – after all, he had just been sitting on the living room couch so the distance between that and the floor was pretty much non-existing. But then again, glowing and self-opening books weren’t exactly something you’d see everyday either, so perhaps this wasn’t any stranger than that! But since this was all a dream anyway, who cared about minor details like that. At least Hasshi wasn’t seeing the glowing pages anymore, or anything else for that matter. Actually, it was suddenly quite dark…

Soon Hasshi realized exactly why he couldn’t see anything – he had closed his eyes! When he had done that Hasshi had no idea, but his eyes were surely closed now. So Hasshi opened them to see where he was currently falling, but shut them immediately again. There was a sea under him! Or a big lake but very, very much water anyway! Sure, falling to water was a lot safer than, let’s say, on piles of rocks, but from this kind of height it probably made no difference whatsoever! On top of that there seemed to be some sort of a ship right where he was falling to. Hasshi really hoped he hadn’t been listening when some of the juniors had been talking earlier about the story of people dying in their sleep. Of course he knew it wasn’t true, many people dreamt of dying and how exactly anyone could prove that people who did die while they were sleeping were even dreaming of dying? Even though it was just an urban legend at that moment Hasshi couldn’t help but…

Before Hasshi could continue with that thought something – or someone – halted his fall. Not caring what it was that had just saved him he tightly wrapped his arms around it.

“You should be more careful, Wendy. What happened? Did you ran out of fairy dust?”

Wait… Wendy? Fairy dust? And how did that voice sound so familiar? Hasshi slowly opened his eyes and stared at the pair looking straight at him only few inches away. Those eyes belonged to… Fujigaya?

Hasshi gave a surprised little yell and pulled back the arms he had apparently just wrapped around Fujigaya’s neck.

“Watch out!” he heard Fujigaya shouting as he slid away from the older boy’s arms, starting to fall again. Fujigaya dove after him – yes, he was flying, Hasshi noticed this now – and caught him. “Are you okay?”

Hasshi wasn’t okay and he probably would have said it too had he not been staring at the other boy with that kind of not believing what he was seeing look. “…Fujigaya-kun..?”

The brown-haired boy gave him a wide grin before pretending to be pouting. “Ne, if you don’t call me Peter, at least call me Taisuke instead of Fujigaya. Although I still like it better than Peter,” he added, smiling again to the younger boy.

Peter? Why on earth would he call him Peter? He was… Oh, wait a minute… Peter, Wendy, fairy dust, flying… Peter Pan! He was having a dream of being in the story of Peter Pan! Fujigaya was Peter and he was… Wendy? But Wendy was a girl so why would he..? Hasshi glanced to his feet and his eyes widened in horror when he noticed he was wearing a light blue night gown. You’ve got to be kidding me! What kind of a sick dream was this!? Hasshi moved one of his hands immediately touch against his chest, almost sighing in relief when he noticed at least his body was how it was supposed to. If not, that would just be too messed up from his sub-consciousness…

“Are you okay, Wendy?” Fujigaya asked again.

“It’s Hasshi…” the boy said, turning away from the boy. Fujigaya’s smile right then was really cute, and it was too close, so it was really disturbing to Hasshi. “Wendy is a girl’s name. Do I look like a girl to you?”

Fujigaya’s smile turned into a mischievous grin. “Certainly not,” he said. Hasshi had no idea what that smirk was supposed to mean but he felt a little uncomfortable under the stare of Fujigaya’s eyes.

The older boy soon landed on a branch of a very big tree. Hasshi looked nervously down when he stepped on it – he would have felt much more comfortable if they had landed on the ground.

“I saved you, so how about a kiss for reward?”

What? Fujigaya was joking, right? Or wait, in the Peter Pan story, wasn’t it that Peter Pan didn’t even know what a kiss was and it was something totally different than what a kiss really was..? Or maybe it was just a joke? Hasshi turned to see if the older boy was already laughing at him, only to see that it hadn’t been a joke after all.

Hasshi froze when he felt a pair of soft lips press against his. He was most definitely going to need some serious therapy after all this! No sane person would dream of his senpai kissing him, especially if they were both guys! Fujigaya soon started licking and nibbling his lip, trying to get Hasshi open his mouth so that he could get his tongue inside the younger boy’s mouth. Hasshi however was so stunned by everything that was happening right then he couldn’t move at all. And if he could have he would still have kept his mouth shut and most likely pushed the other boy away.

Fujigaya broke the kiss and gave one last lick to Hasshi’s lips before taking a step back. He eyed the completely shocked looking boy with an amused smile on his lips before jumping up in the air. He had put his left foot under the hem of the dress Hasshi was wearing so now that he got up, so did the hem. Fujigaya did a complete turn in the air, immediately flying back to take a peek under it. Hasshi’s face flushed and he pressed the hem of the night gown back down with both of his hands before the other boy could see anything. Fujigaya looked very disappointed by this.

“What do you think you’re doing!?” Hasshi yelled in a voice he definitely would not use with his senpais in real life, and took a few running steps towards the boy floating in the air near him. But running on a tree branch turned out to be not such a good idea, Hasshi noticed as his foot slipped. He didn’t fall for long thought because Fujigaya almost immediately caught him again. He brought him back on the branch, this time putting him into a sitting position so that his back leaned against the trunk of the tree, thus minimizing any falling possibilities. He gave Hasshi a little smirk. “Second rescue means another kiss.”

Hasshi opened his mouth to protest but realized almost immediately it was not a good idea to do so. Instead of getting the words out he got Fujigaya’s tongue inside it. He felt the tongue licking and touching everywhere inside his mouth, and the new and weird sensation sent shivers through his whole body. Before he even realized himself he had started responding to the kiss. Fine, so he kinda liked it. So what? It was a dream anyway so he could do whatever he wanted in it, and right at the moment what he seemed to want was kissing with the boy who looked like Fujigaya. Hasshi had the feeling he probably wouldn’t be able to act normally around the boy the next few days, but he didn’t really care about it right then.

Hasshi noticed that at some point in the kiss the other boy had withdrawn his tongue, luring Hasshi’s tongue inside his own mouth. Hasshi made a small sound when the older boy sucked onto his tongue teasingly. Fujigaya rewarded the sound by darting his tongue back inside Hasshi’s mouth and kissing him even harder. Hasshi was starting to feel a little light-headed…

But that wasn’t the only thing he felt. The hot kiss had been a great distraction until now – and still was – but Hasshi was now clearly feeling something touching his legs. He looked down and his eyes widened when he saw Fujigaya’s hands that were currently pushing up the hemline of his dress. His hands were already very high on his thighs, almost…

Hasshi’s face turned all red and he pushed Fujigaya – and especially his hands – away from him. He also pulled the hem back straight.

Fujigaya was pouting – he had been so close too. Hasshi felt really embarrassed about how much he had enjoyed the kiss but he was also furious. “Pervert!” he shouted and threw one of his shoes towards Fujigaya who was again floating in the air, but the boy easily evaded it. The second shoe also missed the target.

“You didn’t tell me to stop,” Fujigaya pointed out with a little smirk. “And you certainly seemed to be into the kissing yourself too.”

It was true that Hasshi had liked the kissing and he hadn’t told him to stop it, but he hadn’t even noticed the hands before! Actually, how could he not notice something like that? And since this was a dream and in his mind, didn’t that actually make him the perverted one? Hasshi’s head was hurting just thinking about it all…

“You know…” Hasshi lifted his head when he heard the other boy’s voice talking again and saw Fujigaya floating back closer to him again. “I actually saved you three times because you kinda fell twice the first time… So that means you still owe me one kiss.”

“Don’t even think about it…” Hasshi said with a cold voice. He had already decided any senpai look-alikes in his dreams were not real senpais, so he didn’t have to use any polite language with them either, at least when they were acting like this. It wasn’t just the way he was acting, but if that weird story character kissed him like that again, Hasshi wasn’t sure how his body would react to it and he didn’t want to know either!

Fujigaya looked disappointed again. “Fine then… I’ll be going now but when I come back I want to see the rest too.” Hasshi looked confused and Fujigaya rolled his eyes as if wondering how the younger boy couldn’t even understand what he meant by that. “So far I’ve only gotten to see your legs. I want to see more of you… All of it.” Fujigaya licked his lips while measuring Hasshi with his eyes. “And maybe we can do something else too…”

Hasshi’s face got even redder, or at least it would have if it was even possible anymore.

“Oh, right!” Fujigaya said like he had just remembered something and punched his own head. “We need to get some fairy dust on you so that you can fly again. Tinky can do it. Tinky! Come here!”

A little golden light flew to Fujigaya from somewhere below them. The older boy explained to it that Hasshi needed more fairy dust because for some reason he didn’t seem to be able to fly anymore. The boy then left after saying to Hasshi he would be back very soon.

When the fairy flew closer Hasshi was again surprised. “Tamamori-kun?” he asked, seeing the boy who was very familiar, although rather small at the moment.

The fairy frowned. “Only Taisuke gets to call me Tamamori! Although I wish he’d call me ‘Tama-chan’ more…” the fairy added in a small voice, almost looking like he was forgetting for a moment Hasshi was even there. Fairies have very short attention spans after all, so they can only concentrate on one thing at a time. When he then remembered Hasshi, his voice got a stricter tone again. “You will call me Tinker Bell, Wendy!”

“My name is Hasshi,” the boy said. He didn’t really like the fairy’s attitude, but wasn’t it also like this in the actual story? The fairy not liking Wendy, who Hasshi seemed to be at the moment…

“Whatever Wendy,” the fairy said, not caring one bit what he was saying. He flew above Hasshi’s head and shook some gold glitter over him. “There, now you can fly.”

“Thank you, but I don’t really need that because I’m planning on waking up now. This has gotten a bit too weird for my taste…”

The fairy looked both annoyed and confused. “What do you mean ‘wake up’?”

“From this wacky dream,” Hasshi said and closed his eyes tightly. This was the best way for him to wake up – when he opened his eyes the next time he’d see his own room. He opened his eyes and… was still there on the tree. That was odd. It usually worked. So Hasshi tried pinching him instead. It hurt though, so he it made him flinch a little.

Wait a second… It hurt? Dreams aren’t supposed to hurt!?

“This is not a dream!?” Hasshi said, accidentally out loud, looking completely horrified.

“Of course it isn’t,” the fairy said, looking at Hasshi like he was completely nuts.

“Then… I really did fell in the book..? I’m inside a book!?”

“I have absolutely no clue what you’re talking about. This is Neverland and to me it seems that you have hit your head.” The fairy turned around. “I’m leaving!”

“No, wait! Tamamori-kun, I mean Tinker Bell…” But the fairy was already gone.

Now he needed to think. The good news at least were that he wasn’t having some disturbing dreams about wearing girls’ clothes and making out with his senpai. He wasn’t crazy after all… What was he thinking!? He was inside a book!! How much crazier can things get from there? He needed to get out of there… but how?

The same way he came, of course! The place he had fallen from, just above that big ship – that was probably the pirate ship, he now thought. And he could fly now too – yes, another sign of not being crazy – and could find the place easily.

But how exactly was he supposed to be able to fly? Hasshi tried to jump a little but quickly wrapped his arms around the nearest branch in order not to fall again. Fujigaya wasn’t there to catch him this time and now that he knew this wasn’t a dream… If someone died inside a book does that mean he dies in real life too? Somehow Hasshi felt there probably wasn’t anyone who could answer that based on personal experience!

Happy thought! That was it: fairy dust and happy thoughts. Hasshi frowned. In the ears of a high school student that sounded quite stupid, even if Hasshi maybe was more childish than many people his age. But what can you do? So he needed some happy thoughts… The image of Peter Pan Fujigaya and himself kissing appeared in his head without his consent, and after shaking off the blush he noticed he was floating. Not really the thing he had hoped to think for his happy thoughts but who cares. He just wanted out of there!

* * * * * * * * * *

It really was a pirate ship, Hasshi noted once he got close enough to the big boat a little distance away from the shore. He flew above it – his flying was still extremely shaky because of course Hasshi had no idea what he was doing – and gazed up to the sky. He couldn’t see a thing though. What if the exit wasn’t there after all? What was he supposed to do then? And flying up there really didn’t feel like such a good idea either… If he ended up falling again and not being able to fly, what would he do then? Other than crash and hit the boat of course. He wasn’t really too willing to believe he could get rescued yet another time…

While Hasshi remained there, pondering, he suddenly saw something flying over him. A net!? The next thing he knew was that he was trapped. He tried to wiggle himself away from the net the pirates had gotten around him, but it was futile, and soon he had been pulled down on the deck.

“Which one of the flying kids is it?” Hasshi heard a voice asking. The voice sounded familiar, even though it was speaking a bit weirdly, but the net was so thick Hasshi couldn’t see through it.

“It was the one with the blue dress…” second familiar voice spoke. “Wendy, I guess that’s the name.”

“In that case, take him to the captain!” commanded the third voice.

Hasshi and the net were lifted up and carried somewhere – from what the voices around him had been talking just now he guessed it would be the captain’s cabin. Hasshi still tried to get himself out of the net but stopped squirming once he hit himself painfully against the stairs his carriers were currently walking down. Soon they halted for a moment, and Hasshi heard someone knocking a door. After a moment the door was opened, and they moved again for a very short distance until he was put down on the floor, and not too gently, although at least they didn’t downright drop the net.

One of the pirates told the person addressed as the captain that they had captured Wendy – Hasshi was really getting annoyed being called that. The net was then removed, and the pirates who had brought him left, leaving him alone with the captain.

Hasshi’s jaw dropped when he saw who the captain was. “Ki-Kitayama-kun..?” Then again, he had already met a Peter Pan that looked like Fujigaya and a fairy that clearly was Tamamori, so how should he be any more surprised by seeing yet another one of the Kis-My-Ft2 boys in this story… This Kitayama looked different from normal though, although it might have been just Hasshi’s imagination. After all, the boy wearing pirate clothes like that probably already made him appear different. He had silver earrings, pirate clothes and… and a hook. Hasshi’s eyes concentrated on the hook replacing one of the hands. It looked really, really sharp!

The pirate gave an obnoxious smirk. “How nice of you to come and visit me, Wendy. I must say, I didn’t expect you to come here by your free will…”

Hasshi was already so angry he almost felt like exploding. “First of all, my name is not Wendy, it’s Hasshi. And I certainly didn’t come here willingly! Or maybe you’re blind and didn’t see the net I was carried here with just now. I was just about to leave this crazy place when I was abducted!” Hasshi was about to start yelling about his civil rights but came to the conclusion that it’d probably have no effect since he was inside a book, and in Neverland of all places. But Hasshi was seriously angry. He even forgot about the scary looking hook. He just wanted to take his anger out on someone. And of course the captain who looked like Kitayama was the only one there, and Hasshi wasn’t even thinking about how it might be more than a little unwise to annoy someone who had a hook instead of a hand, let alone a sword on the belt. Kitayama was touchy about his height, right? Maybe the captain version of him would be that too… That might be something he could use for making the captain angry instead of just feeling angry himself…

It probably was a good thing Hasshi was thinking too long for some way to annoy the captain and not actually make him any angrier than absolutely necessary, as the captain spoke before Hasshi could finalize exactly what he wanted to say. “So, Hasshi…” the smile on the captain’s face had faltered a little at Hasshi’s outburst, but the smirk was back at its place now already. “Get on the bed.”

Hasshi blinked a couple times, getting distracted from his thoughts by the Kitayama look-alike suddenly speaking, and stared stupidly at the captain. “What..?” His eyes concentrated back on the hook – the captain looked like he was getting annoyed, and was moving the hook hand back and forth.

“I said…” he growled, grabbing Hasshi on the dress collar and throwing him back on the big bed on the other side of the room “…get on the bed!”

Hasshi was really starting to get enough of it all. He had been falling all over the place that day, he had been annoyed by a very irritating fairy, he had been trapped with a net – which by the way had smelled really bad – and now he was being tossed around by a guy that looked like the evil twin brother of one of his senpais. Well, even if Hasshi had great respect for his senpais in the real world, but this wasn’t a real world and the boy in front of him wasn’t his senpai even though he looked like it, so Hasshi had no intention of getting ordered around by someone like that inside a stupid book of all places! He didn’t know if this guy wanted to hold him a hostage to lure Peter Pan, or Fujigaya, there. Didn’t something like that happen in the actual story? Who cared! Not Hasshi at least. As far as Hasshi was concerned if that was his plan, this person would just have to come up with some other plan, one that wouldn’t include him.

“I don’t know or even care what you’re planning on doing but like I already said, I was about to leave this place and that’s what I’m still planning on doing, so…” Hasshi started to get off the bed.

“I don’t think you’ll be going anywhere…” the captain put the hand that was replaced by the hook in front on Hasshi’s face. The boy stopped moving – just what else are you supposed to do when someone sticks a hook in front of your face!? Then the older boy used his other hand to push Hasshi lay back down on the bed. He eyed the younger boy with a somewhat predatory look that made Hasshi feel very uncomfortable.

The captain glanced at the hook coming from his wrist. “I better take this off, I guess. Wouldn’t want to scar that pretty face of yours…” He smirked and licked his lips, but Hasshi didn’t see this or hear much of his words either. Hasshi’s eyes were fully concentrated on the hook still very close to his face.

Kitayama grabbed the hook with his other hand and pulled it off. To Hasshi’s surprise a normal, healthy hand appeared from the sleeve. It was just a fake? Why the inconvenience of using a hook if he had a perfectly functioning hand!? Maybe it was because of the name… Although Hasshi had to admit, the hook had a pretty damn scary effect.

“Now that that’s been taken care of…” The captain put one of his hands behind Hasshi’s neck and pulled his head closer to a kiss. Hasshi quickly fought himself out of it. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing!?” Hasshi was past not being polite, he was already downright impolite with the way he was speaking, but to his opinion the other guy acting like that didn’t deserve anything more than that!

Kitayama smirked. “Just that. I’m going to fuck you…” One of his hands grabbed Hasshi’s ass and the other slid under the dress. Before Hasshi could even think what he was doing he had reached for the hook as the older boy has carelessly left it too close on the bed, and was keeping it very close to Kitayama’s face with both of his hands. “Back off. Now!” Hasshi was both furious and panicking.

The captain just kept looking at him for a long while before slowly withdrawing his hands. Hasshi sighed relieved, but as he did so, Kitayama snatched the hook from his hands with one swift movement.

“You shouldn’t play with sharp objects. Someone might get hurt…” he said with a dangerous smile as he pushed Hasshi back down so that the younger boy‘s back was against the bed again. Hasshi just stared horrified as Kitayama lowered the hook to his chest and started undoing – or rather ripping off – the buttons of the night gown with it. Hasshi couldn’t even breath let alone speak when the captain touched the tip of the hook against Hasshi’s now bare chest. Then Kitayama just grinned, putting the hook down, but this time behind him so that the younger boy couldn’t reach it. His hands went back under the dress, to Hasshi’s thighs, and separated his legs. “Now, let’s see if…”

A sudden kick to the head threw the captain out of balance and he almost fell off the bed. Hasshi looked up to see who had just rescued him. It was Fujigaya again!

“Hasshi, get out of here!” the boy shouted and kicked the captain again, this time really causing him to fall on the floor. Fujigaya had a dagger in his hand and he grabbed the captain’s hook to the other.

“You brat!” the captain cursed and drew his sword. “You stay away from this!”

Hasshi didn’t know what he should do; he wanted to help Fujigaya, but wasn’t sure if he’d just be in the way. In the actual story Hook never really beat Peter – although he did manage to wound him – so maybe he didn’t nee dot worry… And why exactly was he even worrying in the first place? These were just some fictional characters, no matter what they looked like!

“Get out of this ship, Hasshi!” Fujigaya yelled again and Hasshi did so. He ran out of the cabin and was about to go up the stairs to the deck but something caught his attention. To his left there were stairs leading down. It was pitch black so he thought that maybe he had just imagined it, but then he saw it again - a glimpse of pure white light. Could it be..? No living fire could possible be that white and Hasshi doubted there’d be any modern light systems on the ship, so he quickly went down the stairs, being careful not to trip in the dark. There were two little prison cells and on the back wall of one of them there was a shining light, exactly the same kind as the one in the book earlier. He could finally get out of there! He opened the cell door – which luckily wasn’t locked as there was no one inside – and dashed towards the light. Now he would get back home…

TO BE CONTINUED...

How many guessing he actually gets back home? XD ...Yeah, not that easily, I have so many fairytales to use X3 *already knows the next one* Btw I'm making a little return to Peter Pan story at some point of the fic at least, so for those who liked PeterPan!Taipi and Hook!Hiro, don't worry, we'll see them again X3 At least I like PeterPan!Taipi myself!! XDD Speaking of Taipi, since I normally write him in my fics as "Taisuke" and not "Fujigaya" like here, it was weird using his last name... It's not like this fic is written in Free Indirect Thought from Hasshi's part or anything ~~guh, too many literature classes >>;~~ but since it is in a way, kind of from Hasshi's point of view even if it is more general on the whole, I thought using the names Hasshi would use were more appropiate here X3 So will try going with those during the rest of the fic too...

Speaking of Hasshi, I'm not completely happy with how he's character is here X3 Because I used my old fic as a base for this, and the original main character was quite different from what I want Hasshi to be, I've tried changing him quite a bit but I'm still not all happy XD; But I'll try to work it out! All the other boys are OOC of course but that’s the idea!

Actually, in the original fic (which was Digimon), I mainly used two characters for all the leading parts. Basically I had Yamato in the role given to Hasshi now, and the actual male leading roles were all Taichi, although here I'm gonna be sharing those for different characters since I don't really want to pair Hasshi up with anyone particular... At first I was gonna go with Takaki, but... I just wanna use EbiKisu boys more!!! Although that means I need to change pretty much the main plot of the whole thing XD; Luckily I don't remember much about my "main plot" for this anyway so I just need to figure out a new one while going on!

Anyway, when I said in the original version I had Taichi do all the leading male roles (with other people from the anime being in all the other random roles) I really did mean ALL of them XD I had Taichi in both the roles of Peter Pan and Hook in this chapter! ...But, I felt I couldn't really keep that here >>; There was really no reason for Taipi to be in both... Although not going with that loses part of the fun XD; Had I gone with that, the part where Hasshi meets Hook would have gone something like this:

-----------------------------------------

Hasshi’s jaw dropped when he saw who the captain was. “Fu-Fujigaya-kun?” How could there be two Fujigayas? There had to be two of them because this one looked different from the Peter Pan. This Fujigaya had much darker hair and eyes. He had silver earrings, pirate clothes and… and a hook. Hasshi’s eyes concentrated on the hook replacing one of the hands. It looked really, really sharp!

The pirate gave an obnoxious smirk. “How nice of you to come and visit me, Wendy. I must say, I didn’t expect you to come here by your free will.”

Hasshi was already so angry he almost felt like exploding. “First of all, my name is not Wendy, it’s Hasshi. And I certainly didn’t come here willingly! Or maybe you’re blind and didn’t see the net I was carried here with just now. I was just about to leave this crazy place when I was abducted!” Hasshi was about to start yelling about his civil rights but came to the conclusion that it’d probably have no effect since he was inside a book, and in Neverland of all places. But Hasshi was seriously angry. He even forgot about the scary looking hook. “Why are you Fujigaya, by the way?” Hasshi asked, returning to the original question in mind. “Isn’t Peter Pan already Fujigaya?”

“Is it my fault the brat has the same name as I?!” This thing obviously bothered him.

Hasshi thought it was pretty hilarious this guy called the other Fujigaya a brat since not only did they look exactly the same age, they looked exactly the same in pretty much every other possible way. Also, the captain had evaded the actual question since not just his name but the whole appearance was like Peter Pan’s. Under some other circumstances he might have laughed about it all.

-----------------------------------------

Oh well... Not that important. And having Taipi vs Hiro sword battle is hot enough to make up for that X3 I don't have the same reason for going purely on FujiHasshi here like I had for TaiTo in the original fic X3

Hasshi: "...So is there going to be any actual plot in this fic or is it simply going to be different guys in different stories trying to get me in bed..? I have seen the original fic and that was pretty much what it was!!"

Luma: "But isn't that simply the best possible plot?" XD

Hasshi: "There's no plot in that!!! Even less so here when it's just different guys all the time!"

Luma: "Tsk, don't be boring... And I'm not saying it's going to be completely different guys all the time... At least I don't think I'm going to be using everyone, it'd be maybe too much. And I can just have some other guys to have fun on their own on the side."

Hasshi: *shivers*

Luma: "C'mon, I'll let Peter Pan Taipi be your first? You like him, right?" =D

Hasshi: "Where did you get that idea!!!" *blushes*

Luma: *smirk* "I wonder..."

Hasshi: *sulking* "At least you could have let me have Takaki there instead..."

Takaki: "I agree with that!!"

Luma: "...Exactly where did you come from?"

Takaki: "You should have put me in the story, I would have protected Hasshi from all the creeps!"

Luma: "...If you ask me I think you'd have been the worst one of the bunch and first to try get under Hasshi's skirt but fine, we can pretend what you're saying would be true." XD

Takaki: "Oi!"

Luma: "Shush. And go back to your own fics."

*kicks Takaki out of the door* ...Actually I have like... 6 TakaHasshi fics going on right now? *can't even remember the real amount* I should probably try finishing one of them soon XD;;

Erm, anyway, what was I supposed to say... *checks up* ...I think I've probably said enough already so I'll just shut up here XD;

If you have any fairytales you'd want to be used here, just let me know XD I can't promise I would use them, but I'm still open for ideas! I already have several fairytales I'm going to use for sure, but since I don't want to spoil anyone, I guess I'll keep my mouth shut X3 Peter Pan was the story I used originally in the first chapter, so it was just pure luck we happened to read Peter Pan ~~among many other books~~ for Children's Literature class right now and that made me inspired to write this again XDD

Please leave a comment if you read~~

J.J.Express - "Cloudy Day Activities" - Chapter 07 (Asaka/Daiki)

2009-01-23T10:26:22Z

Hiiiii~!! It's been literally forever (over two months >>;) since we last posted CDA XD; Sorry about that... ^^; There's some extra fluffiness + hotness to make up for that! Plus it's a little longer than what our chapters have been lately! Enjoy~~ ^_^

Title: Cloudy Day Activities
Chapter: 07
Fandom: J.J.Express
Pairings: Asaka x Daiki
Rating: R (fic overall up to NC-17)
Genre: Romance, Drama
Warnings: Flirting, kissing, nakedness, hinting, sex...
Story: It has been a few days after the beach trip, and none of the other boys have heard anything about Asaka. When he doesn't even appear to the dance practice, Daiki can't handle not knowing how Asaka is anymore. Are Daiki and Asaka able to work things out?

Note: This fic is a collaboration work by both me (luma_chan) and Kyandii (kizuite)

Pink text is written by luma_chan and Blue text is written by kizuite

Cloudy Day Activities

Chapter 07

“Mm…” Daiki hummed quietly, leaning his head against Asaka’s arm for a while. Once they were in the kitchen though Daiki let go of the boy’s arm and headed ahead of Asaka to the fridge. “Hm, there’s some earlier takeout leftovers, we can probably eat these?” Daiki asked, shaking one of the small boxes in the fridge. “There isn’t too much though… Maybe we could fry some eggs with these?” he added as he gave a little flick on the almost full carton of eggs next to the takeout boxes.

"That sounds easy enough," Asaka said, joining Daiki in front of the fridge to take the carton of eggs in one hand and a takeout box in the other. He didn't really feel like making anything that required too much effort, as it was cold and he was too relaxed after spending so much time with Daiki. "Could you get the others?"

Daiki gave a small nod and reached to take the rest of the boxes with him before he shut the fridge. Before he turned to put the boxes on the table though he noticed a picture on the fridge door. “Are, is that your sister?” he asked, looking at the picture with Asaka and a girl wearing a maid’s uniform costume. It looked like the scenery behind them seemed to be a classroom decorated as a café house. “Your sister’s class had a maid café for school festival? Cute~ You look kind of awkward there though,” Daiki added with a little giggle before bringing the boxes to the table.

"That's because half her classmates were giggling at me from behind the camera!" Asaka said in a slightly embarrassed voice as he went to a cupboard to get a frying pan for the eggs. He looked over his shoulder at Daiki, who had just put down the boxes on the table. He seemed to be distracted for a second as he stared at the edge of the shirt, which really was short, even on Daiki, and showing a lot of his legs, but he blinked and went back to what he had been talking about. "It was embarrassing, those who didn't know I was her brother thought I was her boyfriend or something."

Daiki couldn’t help but giggle at the thought of that. “Eeh, really? But you look so similar, shouldn’t they be able to tell?” Having put the boxes away from his hands Daiki took a few steps closer to Asaka, peeking up to the boy’s face. “Nice to have you seem like the embarrassed one for a change~” Daiki said in a singsong voice, an amused smile on his lips.

"I don't know, maybe they were too distracted by my good looks," Asaka said with a small, embarrassed laugh. He met Daiki's eyes with slightly narrowed eyes, his face slowly flushing pink. Daiki wouldn't have done any better in not being embarrassed... he stuck his tongue out at Daiki as he turned and pretended to be 'ignoring' Daiki. "And you, of course, wouldn't have gotten embarrassed in that kind of situation?"

“Aren’t you being a little overconfident about yourself~?” Daiki teased after Asaka talked about his good looks. Seeing Asaka blush and be the one embarrassed for a change was really a nice change in Daiki’s opinion. “And I wouldn’t have gotten embarrassed!” Daiki said confidently. He decided not to care about Asaka pouting and pretending to be ignoring him, instead turned to put the stove on and reach for a frying pan. “Ne, how many eggs do you want?”

"Sure you wouldn't," Asaka mumbled, a little unpleased that he hadn't managed to get any kind of reaction from Daiki. And what was Daiki doing, teasing him like that! He was the one who was supposed to tease Daiki, not the other way around! He fought his urge to pout as he crossed his arms and made a face at Daiki's back. "Two or three is fine for me. I'm not too hungry."

“I’m not sharing mine if you’re still hungry after eating yours~” Daiki warned, sticking his tongue at Asaka over his shoulder before he pulled the carton of eggs closer as he put the frying pan over the stove. “Jaa, I’m gonna put three eggs for both of us.” They had quite a bit of the takeout leftovers too, so three eggs each would be enough for sure. Daiki reached for a small bowl where to put the egg shells before he started to break the eggs on the pan, hearing the small sizzling sound as the eggs started to fry.

"I'm sure I can convince you otherwise," Asaka said in a teasing tone, taking a few steps forward and sliding his hand up Daiki's thigh and under the shirt. It wasn't up far enough to touch between Daiki's legs, but more than enough to make Daiki almost jump in surprise at the sudden touch. "Hm, Daiki~?"

“Aaah, what are you doing!?” Daiki exclaimed, almost knocking down the frying pan from his hands when he tried evading Asaka’s touch. He quickly corrected the pan back to its place over the stove before directing a small glare at Asaka over his shoulder. “Do you want me to burn the food? You’re gonna get the burnt parts then!” Daiki was trying to sound angry simply because Asaka touching him like that so suddenly was making him blush, and trying to be angry was a good way of covering the embarrassment.

"It's easy enough to make it over if it gets burnt," Asaka said, moving his hands away to twirl away from the annoyed Daiki, a smug look on his face. Daiki was more embarrassed than angry, Asaka could tell that much, but it was still cute that Daiki was trying to threaten him like that...

“That’s just wasting food,” Daiki said, still trying to sound angry but he knew he was blushing so much he probably wasn’t being the slightest bit believable. He made a small ‘hmph’ sound before turning his back almost dramatically at Asaka, concentrating into frying the eggs instead. There was a time and place for everything, and this wasn’t one for… doing something like that! Daiki bit his lip, trying to force his blush down. He knew Asaka was only teasing, so why was he reacting so strongly to it…

Asaka went to pick up the leftovers, deciding to make himself useful and heat them up while Daiki finished frying the eggs. He didn't really want to bother with properly heating them up on the stove, so he stared at them for a short moment before looking over at the microwave, then at Daiki, then back at the microwave. Well, that was a way... he'd be able to tease Daiki a little more while leaving the leftovers in the microwave. It didn't take long before he had stuffed all the leftovers in microwavable containers and put them all in the microwave, setting them to nearly a minute before almost bouncing back to Daiki happily.

Daiki instinctively turned his head to look at Asaka suspiciously when the boy was coming towards him with that same smirk again, but quickly spun his face back forward and glued his eyes to the frying pan, pretending he wasn’t looking, and that he was ignoring Asaka. To be completely truthful, even though Daiki didn’t like Asaka teasing him, he didn’t really mind all that much when Asaka did only little things like that which weren’t mean teasing, but… Daiki just felt annoyed with how easily Asaka could shake up his posture and make him feel embarrassed. Especially when Asaka seemed so proud when he managed to do it again. Daiki bit his lower lip, still ignoring Asaka even though he felt the boy was already very close to him.

Asaka's smirk just grew wider as he noticed the way Daiki had been looking at him, but was still pretending he wasn't. The older boy seemed to be 'ignoring' him, but Asaka could tell from the way Daiki was holding his body completely straight and focusing way too hard on the frying pan that he was trying to sense where Asaka was... he stepped behind Daiki and leaned in, giving a small lick on the side of Daiki's neck before moving back as Daiki jumped. "Ha~ got you to stop ignoring me, even though you weren't doing a very good job of it."

“I-I was not ignoring you!” Daiki tried defending himself, although not too convincingly. Asaka’s smirk was making Daiki feel like blushing again, so he tried biting his lip to keep the redness from spreading on his face. It wasn’t working too well though, so instead Daiki stuck his tongue out at Asaka. “If you really want to distract me though, at least properly kiss me,” he said, his lips in a cute pout. Having said that, Daiki spun back around towards the stove, satisfied with having managed to say that with no embarrassment obvious in his voice.

"Ooh, forward Daiki. I like it," Asaka murmured seductively as he stepped even closer, their bodies pressed up together. Asaka smirked at Daiki's sharp intake of breath when he slid his arms around Daiki's waist, leaning in to press a kiss to Daiki's neck, sucking on it slowly before moving down to scatter more kisses on Daiki's neck, more than once, enjoying Daiki's little whimpers as he did so.

Daiki tilted his head to the side, giving Asaka a better access to his neck, and closed his eyes, not even bothering trying to keep down any sounds attempting to rise from his throat. Daiki opened his eyes for a moment, enough to see the frying pan and gave a small push on it so that it wasn’t on the hot stove anymore, and turned around on Asaka’s arms, wrapping his arms around the taller boy’s neck and hungrily pressed his lips against Asaka’s. With that kind of kisses and touches from Asaka, how could Daiki not answer to that? Daiki heard the small timer sound from the microwave, signaling the food was heated now, but Daiki didn’t care about the food at that particular moment. The food would still be there, and the eggs were off the hot stove too so nothing was keeping them from kissing a little…

Asaka could feel the way Daiki's response to his kisses had changed. Before, Daiki had been pretending to be annoyed, but now he was giving his all to the younger boy without holding back. Asaka had been a little amused by the annoyance, but he definitely liked Daiki not being annoyed more; in one quick move, he slid his hands to Daiki's waist to take a good hold of him and raised him onto the counter behind him, not wasting any time as he pressed his lips once more against Daiki's.

Daiki was reminded about how little he was wearing when he felt the shirt rise up slightly, feeling the cool surface of the kitchen counter against his bare thighs. He didn’t really care to worry about that too much, instead slid his arms over Asaka’s shoulders, leaning deeper into the kiss. He also moved his legs, almost wrapping them around Asaka’s waist. Any other occasion Daiki would definitely not have even considered kissing with Asaka in the kitchen, but with everyone else far away, it wasn’t bothering Daiki. It actually felt… quite hot. Daiki bit onto Asaka’s lower lip lightly before leaning even more into the kiss.

Asaka felt a strong shiver run down his body when he felt Daiki's little bite on his lower lip. Even though it was cool in the kitchen, Asaka's body was starting to feel so hot that the cool tiles against his feet and Daiki's touch felt almost odd. Odd was the wrong word, Asaka knew that, but he didn't think it was worth it to bother finding another one as he deepened the kiss, leaning more against Daiki's lips.

Daiki found himself making a purring sound against Asaka’s lips. He was starting to like the kissing so much he was already forgetting where they were… Daiki didn’t actually even mind that much but… he felt like they should stop, even though he really didn’t even want to. So Daiki forced himself to break the kiss, although Asaka leaning after him wasn’t making it too easy. “Mm, the food is gonna get cold…” Daiki reminded in a slightly teasing tone, bigger part of him wanting Asaka to ignore his reasoning and just continue kissing him. Which luckily seemed to be what Asaka was thinking too, Asaka’s lips moving down to his neck now that Daiki had turned his face to look at the frying pan a little distance away next to the stove. “I didn’t even turn off the stove…” Daiki continued, but his excuses melted into a little whimper when Asaka sucked on his neck. Okay so Daiki wasn’t really serious with his excuses or teasing so why even bother! The smaller boy turned his face back towards Asaka, reaching his lips to Asaka’s, locking their lips in a hot kiss.

"You don't really care that much," Asaka murmured during a small moment in between kisses, his lips turning up into a smirk as he pressed them against Daiki's again. He was a little hungry, and he knew Daiki was too, plus the stove did need to be turned off, but that was the last of Asaka's worries. What he wanted the most right now was to kiss Daiki until he'd shut up and have nothing but the kiss on his mind too...

“Mmm, true…” Daiki said, giggling a little against Asaka’s lips before moving himself a little closer to the taller boy, being so close to the edge of the counter now that his chest was pressing against Asaka’s. He did loosen his legs around Asaka’s waist a little, because although he was really starting to feel all lightheaded and heated because of the kiss, he was feeling just a little bit self-conscious, being that close and having his legs like that around Asaka when he wasn’t wearing any pants. Other than that Daiki ignored anything else and just concentrated onto the kiss, pressing his lips even more against Asaka’s.

Asaka narrowed his eyes a little, feeling Daiki move his legs a little away from around his waist. He debated whether he should pull Daiki's legs around him again or just continue kissing the older boy; he was annoyed that Daiki had pulled them away just when he had been getting used to them, but at the same time, he didn't really want to think of anything except the kiss. Asaka pondered it for a short moment before deciding the kiss was worth his attention more than anything else, seeing how Daiki was leaning so closely against him that it effectively chased away any thoughts, and pressed the tip of his tongue against Daiki's lips a little roughly.

Daiki made a little mewing sound in the kiss when Asaka’s tongue slid between his lips and inside his mouth, their tongues touching against each other. Daiki wanted to be even closer to Asaka, even though he already was so close on the edge of the counter unless Asaka wasn’t pressing himself against it, Daiki would have fallen off. Their bodies were pretty much as close to each other as possible, other than the thin fabric of the shirt Daiki was wearing separating them but for Daiki even that felt too much in a heated kiss like this. Daiki held his one arm even tighter around Asaka’s shoulder, while moving the other away, sliding the hand down against the bare skin of Asaka’s chest as the younger boy’s open shirt wasn’t covering it too much. The logical part of Daiki’s brain was telling not to let the kissing get too heated in a place like that but the reminder was coming a little late, because Daiki was already so deep in the kiss he didn’t really care to listen to it.

Asaka had to fight the moan from escaping his lips, instead trying to occupy himself with the kiss and nothing else. But the way Daiki was touching him and the feeling of Daiki's fingers against his skin was too hard to ignore, so much that the moan escaped his lips anyway as he pressed them harder against Daiki's, raising his own hand to slide it under Daiki's shirt and touch Daiki's waist.

Daiki answered to Asaka’s moan with a small sound on his own when Asaka’s hand slid up his thigh and under his shirt. The shirt was covering almost nothing as it was, but with Asaka’s hand now lifting it even higher, it was only covering less. It made Daiki blush a little bit, although it didn’t distract him from the kiss too much. It wasn’t like Asaka was looking, and even if he was, it shouldn’t made Daiki feel too embarrassed after everything they had been doing… Daiki smiled a little at the thought, and licked his tongue lightly against Asaka’s lips before kissing him more again. Cold food would be totally fine, Daiki much rather continued kissing like this for now…

Asaka really liked the way the shirt slid up so smoothly, exposing the skin under it without any effort at all. He wasn't looking, but he could tell it was covering far less than it had been just a moment ago, and that just made Asaka's mind spin in a way that made him kiss Daiki even harder as he ran his hand up Daiki slowly, almost as if he was memorizing every little part of Daiki's body.

Daiki knew they were starting to get too deep in the kissing. His own body was starting to react to the kiss and most of all to Asaka’s touch, and with how close he was to Asaka, he could tell the other boy’s body was reacting to it too. Daiki forced himself to break the kiss, noticing he was panting a little when he did… “I think we… Should we continue this in your room later..?” Although Daiki had started saying it quite shyly, a little flirty smile found its way to Daiki’s lips when he asked Asaka that. Daiki still had one of his arms around Asaka’s neck, and the other hand was moving slowly on Asaka’s chest. He slid it up, tugging lightly onto Asaka’s collar and leaned to place a very small kiss on the boy’s lips. “If we continue like this, um…” Daiki was feeling more shy again, feeling the blush creeping on his cheeks.

"Or we could continue it now," Asaka said teasingly, but he was already moving away to give Daiki space to move off the counter. But instead of waiting for Daiki to do it on his own, he moved his hands to Daiki's waist - over the shirt, so he wouldn't make Daiki feel awkward - and pulled Daiki off by surprise, and helped the smaller boy off the counter with a small smirk playing on his lips. "You know, with those legs and just wearing a shirt, you kinda look like a girl..."

Daiki immediately frowned at Asaka’s comment and had to bite his tongue not to say anything nasty back to that. He knew Asaka was only teasing, but every time when Asaka said that, Daiki couldn’t help but feel annoyed. He wasn’t even sure if it was because he was annoyed for looking like a girl - he knew he kinda looked like one, and it was annoying for sure - or if with how much Asaka kept making comments like that maybe Asaka would have preferred it he really was a girl… Daiki knew thinking like that made no sense at all, but he couldn’t help it! Daiki turned his back to Asaka with a small sound and walked back to the stove to shut it down. “Well sorry for not really being a girl…” he mumbled, not being able to fully quiet down from his annoyance.

Asaka stared in surprise at Daiki's back, watching the way Daiki's body was stiff with annoyance. He could tell Daiki was annoyed because of his comment, but it had just been teasing... in a way, it only made him seem more like a girl, but Asaka bit back the amused smile and quietly walked behind Daiki. He watched as the shorter boy turned off the stove and was about to reach for the frying pan, but before he could do so, Asaka reached out and slid his hand up Daiki's bare arm, moving it so that Daiki's arm was folded against his stomach, and slid his other arm around Daiki's waist to keep him from moving away, which Asaka knew he would do since he was so annoyed. "You know I didn't mean it like that... besides, no girl could ever make me love her as much as I love you..."

Daiki blinked once, feeling his face suddenly grow very hot. He knew he was being silly with getting so annoyed over something like that, and he had been sure Asaka would tease him, but when the boy instead said something like that… It made Daiki feel really nice. It wasn’t like they hadn’t said ‘I love you’ before too, and that same day even, but Asaka saying it like that, that he wouldn’t love someone else like that, ever… It just made Daiki feel even more special. Daiki’s body that had been tensed with the annoyance relaxed, and he leaned his head against Asaka’s chest. “I know that… I just…” Daiki quieted down for a moment, trying to figure out how to end his sentence with something that didn’t include saying ‘I was just being stupid’.

Asaka smiled as he pressed a quick kiss to Daiki's neck. He knew what the continuation of Daiki's sentence was supposed to be and he knew Daiki would never say it about himself, admitting how silly he had been acting. But he didn't really care how Daiki acted, it didn't matter that much to him. He leaned in to breath in the scent of Daiki's hair, then moved to let out a small breath against Daiki's ear. "Are you done being cutely annoyed?"

Of course Asaka had to phrase the question in a way Daiki didn’t want to answer to it, Daiki thought, almost feeling like smiling more than being annoyed now. So Daiki turned his head to the side, simply pressing his lips against Asaka’s for a small kiss. That would be more than enough for an answer, and Daiki wouldn’t have to say anything about the ‘cutely annoyed’ statement. “Mm, think we should eat now..?”

"That'd sound good if I didn't have you so close to me right now and making me think of other things beside food..." Asaka replied in a low, teasing tone, but he kissed Daiki again before letting go of him and stepping back to give him some space. Even though he did want to continue kissing Daiki, both of them were hungry and cold food wasn't something he really liked that much.

Daiki almost felt a little shiver going down his back from what Asaka said and how he kissed him. If he didn’t like it so much he might have felt a little annoyed again how easily little things Asaka would say or do like that affected Daiki, but since he did like it there was no reason for that. Daiki gave a small glance over his shoulder, as if contemplating if he should go back to Asaka and kiss him again. He really wanted to, but getting distracted from the food again wasn’t maybe the smartest thing. They had the whole night to spend together after all! So Daiki just bit his lower lip before turning back towards the stove, reaching for the frying pan. “Ah, Asaka, can you get the things from the microwave..?” he asked. “And we’re going to need some plates…” Daiki mumbled the last part mostly to himself, looking around, trying to remember where Asaka’s mom kept the plates.

"That cupboard over there," Asaka instructed, looking over his shoulder and signaling with a small nod towards said cupboard. He looked back at the things in the microwave, taking them out and moving them to the counter and put them down. He leaned on the counter slightly, watching Daiki head towards the cupboard, and couldn't help but smirk a little as he trailed over the line of Daiki's body with his eyes.

Daiki reached to take two plates from the shelf, just barely able to reach them as he leaned over the counter. Daiki wasn’t really even thinking about the shirt until he could almost feel Asaka’s eyes on him, and nearly lost his balance and fell down with the plates when he tried to get back down as quickly as possible. Only when he saw Asaka smirking at him when he was pulling the shirt back down did he realize how silly he was being again. Asaka had just had his hand under his shirt a moment before, why was he overreacting like that again!? Daiki simply stuck his tongue out at Asaka before placing the plates on the counter, reaching for the pan to place the eggs on the plates.

"You should be careful," Asaka said nonchalantly, but he was leaning against the counter, his back to the plates, and he crossed his arms as Daiki divided the eggs into the two plates, only giving him a couple of quick glances. His smirk grew wider and he reached out his hand to trail his fingers over the shirt from the curve of Daiki's butt and then up Daiki's body, noting with satisfaction the way Daiki almost dropped the pan to the floor when he felt Asaka's fingers against his body. "Naa, didn't I just tell you to be careful...?"

“It… it’s your fault, isn’t it!?” Daiki said sharply, blushing a little bit even though he was doing his best not to. To be completely truthful he didn’t really mind Asaka touching him like that as much as he probably was pretending, but if the boy kept surprising him like that something would end up falling on the floor sooner or later! Daiki bit his lower lip, giving a small glance over his shoulder at the smirking Asaka before placing the rest of the eggs on the plates and putting the frying pan securely away from his hands. Even though Daiki was trying to act annoyed by Asaka’s random, teasing touches, his lips were curling into a smile despite himself. He liked it, being like this with Asaka. Even though he said he didn’t like Asaka’s teasing and at least partially it was true, just being like this with Asaka, not having to worry about anything and just being with him, it was all Daiki wanted. And Daiki’s face betrayed him by showing what he was feeling clearly as the smile on his face.

"Is it?" Asaka said in a mock surprised tone, widening his eyes in a surprised way, but it was so obvious that Asaka couldn't help but drop the act and laugh lightly. He could see from Daiki's face and the way he was reacting that Daiki didn't really mind that much, so Asaka sure wasn't going to stop when he was enjoying it like this. He stepped up behind Daiki, wrapping one arm around Daiki's waist and reaching the other to take a small piece of fried eggs and raise it closer to Daiki's lips. "Hai, say a~n. I don't want to eat it if it tastes bad, so you can be my guinea pig~"

Daiki considered for a moment if he should say something about Asaka’s guinea pig comment, but settled for just giving Asaka a sharp glance over his shoulder before parting his lips and letting Asaka put the piece of egg inside his mouth. When Asaka was doing that, Daiki made sure to touch his lips against Asaka’s fingers, even giving a small lick with his tongue after that. Because Asaka was behind his back, Daiki couldn’t tell how Asaka reacted to that, but judging from how Asaka’s hand wasn’t moving away from near his lips, Daiki was guessing the boy’s face would have probably been worth seeing…

Asaka couldn't help but freeze. It wasn't even freezing due to embarrassment or shock, but just pure mind explosion. Daiki was playing very dangerous games and Asaka was sure the older boy was a very good player, but he could only take so much! He pulled his hand back abruptly, moving to quickly wrap it around Daiki's waist as he tried to gather his thoughts before Daiki could start teasing him.

“What, you didn’t like that?” Daiki asked in a small giggle, trying to look over his shoulder to see Asaka. Daiki lowered his own hands on Asaka’s arms around him, sliding his fingers lightly against Asaka’s bare skin. Asaka had been teasing him so much, it was only fair Daiki could give a little payback like this! He only giggled some more when the only answer he got from Asaka was the boy’s arms tightening around him even more.

Asaka wanted to reply, but his brain was still nowhere near functioning state, so he settled for just blowing softly in Daiki's ear as he leaned further in to press a kiss to Daiki's neck, then moved up to Daiki's cheek. He could see Daiki getting a little flustered, so he smirked lightly, feeling his sense of balance returning to him.

Daiki made a small humming sound, turning his head a little so that he could reach Asaka’s lips with his own. “Mm, we were supposed to eat, right..?” Daiki reminded, a light smile on his lips after he broke the kiss. Before Asaka could answer, Daiki reached one of his hands to pick up a piece of the fried egg from the plates, bringing his fingers to Asaka’s lips in turn now.

"I'm not sure if I can bring myself to care about food right now," Asaka murmured softly, almost to himself, before he leaned forward and closed his mouth around the piece of egg Daiki was holding. He contemplated taking 'revenge' on Daiki and decided on doing so, but he took it a step further than Daiki as he raised his tongue and ran it over Daiki's fingers after he had taken the egg in his mouth and was leaning back to be able to swallow it.

Daiki knew Asaka well enough to expect something like that from the boy, especially after what he had done himself a moment ago so he probably didn’t react to it as much as Asaka had hoped. Or more like, Daiki wasn’t showing it, because he was doing his best not to show any reaction to the touch of Asaka’s tongue. Daiki only smiled a little wider when Asaka moved back, meeting the boys eyes as he pulled the hand back, now lifting it close to his own mouth instead. Daiki touched his own tongue against his fingers, as if to clean away the last bits of the grease from the eggs still there, although Asaka had already done quite a good job with it earlier… Daiki failed in holding back a small giggle when he felt Asaka’s arms around him tighten even more, and Asaka’s intense stare, which was most likely fixated on Daiki’s tongue rather than anything else.

Asaka pushed back the feeling of intense desire as he watched Daiki move his hand down and run his tongue once over his lips slowly before it disappeared back into his mouth, leaving Asaka's eyes glued to the shorter boy's lips instead. Even though he had been contemplating teasing Daiki and focusing on the food, the only thing he could think of right now was 'food? what food?' as he continued staring at Daiki. Without even realizing what he was doing until he had his body pressed up against Daiki's, now spun around to face him, Asaka leaned down and pressed his lips against Daiki's almost desperately, any rational, logical thought having flown out the window from a long time ago.

Daiki made a small, surprised sound and quickly moved his hands to his sides, a little behind himself to support himself against the edge of the counter as he almost lost his balance because of Asaka’s super intense kiss. The kiss was making Daiki almost feel weak on the knees, giving another good reason to hold onto the counter for support. Daiki tilted his face up, parting his lips more in the kiss and licking slightly over Asaka’s lips. When Daiki shifted his right hand on the edge of the counter though, his wrist his against the plate of fried eggs. They were forgetting all about eating again. Daiki tried to force the thought from his head, but he didn’t want to warm the food all over again, and he was kind of hungry… He wanted to continue the kiss, but he also wanted to eat so that there would be no more distractions and they could only concentrate on each other!

Daiki gave a small bite on Asaka’s lip, to distract the boy from kissing him just enough so that Daiki could slid away from Asaka’s arms and ‘escape’. Having had Asaka’s body so close to his just now, and having him kiss him like that made it really hard to try move away from him, so Daiki had to almost force himself. The feeling of not having Asaka close to him didn’t feel nice. Still, Daiki put a smile on his face as he turned to look at Asaka, now leaning against one of the chairs around the kitchen table a little distance away. “Ne, we should eat now..? Before getting even more distracted…”

"How can you think of food right now?" Asaka complained lightly, looking like he was going to start sulking as he saw Daiki's smile and how far Daiki was from his arms, even though he had just been so close to him. He turned his eyes to the eggs, then back to Daiki, then back to the eggs as he reached out to pick up the plates, a slightly frustrated scowl on his face as he moved them from the counter to the table in front of the chair Daiki was leaning on. It wasn't Daiki he was annoyed with; even though he knew it was silly, he was annoyed at the food for interrupting their make-out session, despite that they had been the ones that wanted to eat in the first place...

“Mm, it’s not like I’m really thinking about the food that much…” Daiki mumbled quietly, but still loud enough for Asaka to hear as Daiki headed to the counter near the microwave to get the boxes of the takeout leftovers Asaka had left there. They had clearly cooled down too while they had been… distracted, but were still warm enough. Daiki took the boxes as well as two pairs of chopsticks from the drawer near the microwave before returning to Asaka. The other boy had sat down while Daiki had went to get the rest of the food, so Daiki was about to sit on the chair next to Asaka’s, but before he could even pull out the chair, Daiki felt a pair of arms wrap around his waist, and before he could even notice when the other boy was doing, Daiki was already sitting on Asaka’s lap, the boy still holding onto him tightly as if making sure Daiki wouldn’t get any stupid ideas like moving to sit anywhere else. Daiki turned to look over his shoulder, feeling a faint blush on his cheeks when he met with Asaka’s smiling eyes.

"You're not going anywhere," Asaka said simply, as if to explain, while reaching out to take the pair of chopsticks intended for him. He was really enjoying Daiki's weight pressed against him and Daiki's almost pleased embarrassment, which felt like it was almost floating in the silence. Asaka knew he didn't have to say anything more, so instead, he reached out to the closest container of leftovers and picked up some of it with his chopsticks, raising it in front of Daiki's mouth. "A~n."

Daiki couldn’t help but feel a little embarrassed, sitting on Asaka’s lap like that. It actually felt quite nice, just that… with Asaka only wearing his underwear, and Daiki not wearing any pants at all but just the shirt, Daiki couldn’t keep the blush away! Even so, he gave Asaka a little smile before leaning a tiny bit forward, taking the piece Asaka was offering into his mouth. “Mm, it’s good…” Daiki said, turning more towards Asaka and leaning to press a soft kiss on the boy’s lips. “…Although, your lips taste better…” Daiki hummed quietly, touching his tongue lightly against Asaka’s lips.

"Mmm, I bet I could say the same about your lips too," Asaka responded as he bit back a small moan and pressed a quick kiss on Daiki's lips in reply to Daiki's. He reached over to the container with one hand, pulling it over closer to the edge before he picked up some more food and moved it to his own mouth this time. He chewed a little as he watched Daiki before swallowing, a small, teasing smile tugging on the edges of his lips. "Hm, or maybe the food tastes better after all..."

Daiki stuck his tongue out at Asaka, contemplating on kissing Asaka again and ordering him to re-evaluate that statement, but instead reached for the other pair of chopsticks, taking some food from the same box Asaka had pulled closer to himself. “Well, if the food is better, you just concentrate on eating, I won’t be disturbing you by kissing you then if you think that~” Even though Daiki’s face was being serious, his voice was making it clear he didn‘t really feel that way.

"That's okay, I'll be fine," Asaka said with a teasing sparkle in his eyes, leaning over again to pull the two plates of eggs closer to them and pick up some eggs with his chopsticks. He took it in his mouth and chewed thoughtfully as he met Daiki's eyes, teasing sparkle still in his eyes even as he swallowed, and he leaned in to press another kiss to Daiki's lips. "I'm sure you'll make me change my mind when I have you all to myself later without any distractions..."

“Hmm, maybe…” Daiki purred, settling more comfortably on Asaka’s lap. The other boy’s shirt was open and pushed a little to the sides, so Daiki snuggled against the bare skin of the boys chest. Still, Daiki wanted to tease Asaka back a little… When Daiki reached to take a piece of the fried egg from one of the plates, he shifted a little, brushing against the front of Asaka’s underwear, getting a groaning sound out of Asaka. Daiki looked over his shoulder, holding the tips of the chopsticks against his lips as he gave Asaka a little smirk.

"Where'd you learn to play dirty like that?" Asaka murmured under his breath, trying to ignore the way Daiki moving like that against him had nearly driven him crazy. He couldn't keep control if Daiki did little things like that on purpose - it was enough when Daiki did them without knowing what he was doing! Asaka pretended his face wasn't flushed thanks to Daiki's teasing, instead doing his best to not look towards Daiki as he reached around the smaller boy and picked up some food again, stuffing his mouth with it so Daiki wouldn't be able to get another sound out of him.

“From you?” Daiki suggested with a little smirk over his shoulder. He shifted just a tiny bit more before reaching to take a piece of egg from one of the plates. He turned around and raised his chopsticks near Asaka’s mouth. “Hai, your turn~” he said with a sweet smile as he offered the piece for Asaka. He had turned to sit sideways on Asaka’s lap, having reached his free arm around the boy’s neck to sit more comfortably.

"You seemed to have taught yourself a lot too," Asaka retorted, but his voice held no malice, just amusement. He had forgotten about Daiki's little trick in favor of the older boy turning like that and feeding him. Without any protest, Asaka opened his mouth obediently and leaned forward slightly to close his mouth around the piece of eggs and lean back, chewing thoughtfully as he watched Daiki.

Daiki didn’t answer anything to that, he simply smiled as he kept his gaze at Asaka’s eyes. Once the boy swallowed the food in his mouth, Daiki leaned slightly forward to press his lips against Asaka’s. Feeling the edge of Asaka’s underwear against his own bare thigh, Daiki really really really wanted to tease Asaka a little, but he had a feeling if he acted on what he was thinking, they’d probably end up not finishing their food… Daiki’s lips curled into a little smile against Asaka’s lips as he thought about it.

Asaka leaned a little forward as he kissed Daiki, forcing the older boy a little back against the table, before realizing what he was doing and breaking the kiss softly. He had felt Daiki's little smile against his lips and watched Daiki for a long moment, wondering what it had been about as he reached out to quickly grab another piece of eggs. If he didn't stuff his mouth, he'd easily get distracted again...

Daiki pretended to make a little pouty face at Asaka quite obviously trying to distract himself from the kissing, but he couldn’t hold that for too long because he had been the one to stop the kissing in the first place earlier so he didn’t have any place to say about it. Daiki placed a small kiss on Asaka’s neck before moving his hand from around Asaka’s neck and turning more towards the table, leaning his head lazily against Asaka’s chest as he reached for food himself.

"Eat properly so we won't get interrupted by our hunger later," Asaka said as he shifted his arm so it was wrapped lightly around Daiki's waist, reaching his other hand to take more food for himself too. He wasn't going to let Daiki distract him - too much, anyway - so he was planning to follow his own advice and eat a lot, enough to keep him full while he and Daiki busied themselves later with ... other activities.

“I am eating properly~” Daiki said with a little smirk, poking his chopsticks against the boy’s cheek before reaching to take more food from the plate. Even though Daiki had been the one to complain he was hungry because he hadn’t been really eating anything that day, he wasn’t feeling all that hungry anymore. Sitting on Asaka’s lap, and having the boy’s arm around him and with how he was leaning against the boy’s chest, Daiki couldn’t really concentrate on the food that much. Not that Daiki would more to sit on a chair on his own though! It wasn’t that distracting, or more like, it was a welcomed distraction… Daiki reached to pick up some more food, deciding do eat properly so that he wouldn’t need to complain about being hungry after a little while again.

"Keep your attention on the food," Asaka scolded lightly, even though his tone wasn't very threatening at all and his bright smile ruined whatever effect it may have had. He kept his eyes on Daiki, distracted by the smaller boy shifting just slightly in his lap to reach over to a container further on the table. Before he could focus too much on the effect of Daiki's little move, he quickly reached over with his chopsticks and took a large piece of food to chew very diligently on as he moved his eyes to stare at the food rather than Daiki.

Daiki was about to say he was keeping his attention on the food, but where was the fun in that? Daiki turned a little so that he could see Asaka’s face over his shoulder. “…Or what..?” Daiki asked, a very flirty smile on his lips. He had been concentrating on eating of course, but Asaka ‘commanding’ him with things like that all the time made him want to say something else back.

Asaka opened his mouth to respond before realizing he didn't really know what to say. Daiki was getting more and more daring when it came to having unexpected reactions, so it was really throwing Asaka off to the point where he couldn't even form a proper sentence. He had been in the middle of reaching over to grab another piece of food, but he was frozen now, his mouth slightly open and his eyes locked with Daiki's. He forced his mouth shut and shook his head lightly, looking back to the food as he quickly took a piece of food and stuffed in his mouth, muttering "or nothing..." as he chewed.

“Hnn, how boring…” Daiki said in a small pout, making it clear he had hoped Asaka to come up with some kind of ‘punishment’ in case he wouldn’t do what Asaka was telling him to. He considered rolling his eyes but that would have probably been too much. Instead Daiki just gave Asaka one more glance before picking up a piece of food from the table again, slowly munching on it while almost pretending to ignore Asaka.

"Oi, I'm not boring. And don't ignore me," Asaka retorted almost automatically, frowning a little as he raised his chopsticks and poked Daiki in the cheek like the older boy had done earlier. It wasn't his fault he couldn't think of anything properly because of Daiki's flirty moves! He leaned in close to Daiki's ear, blowing softly before whispering to the shorter boy. "If I am boring, it's your fault for being so flirty and not letting me think properly..."

“Not nice blaming others~” Daiki almost singsonged, glancing over his shoulder at Asaka before reaching for some more food. Daiki hadn’t meant that Asaka was boring, just that it was boring that Asaka wouldn’t give him any kind of punishment threat. Daiki liked teasing a little, but he didn’t want Asaka getting upset because he didn’t mean it, so he turned around a little again, reaching to place a small kiss in the corner of Asaka’s mouth. “Besides, I didn’t say you were boring…” Daiki said in a soft voice, leaning more against Asaka.

"Then what was? Were you expecting something you didn't get?" Asaka asked in reply, leaning in to catch Daiki's lips in a kiss before the smaller boy could manage to put the food into his mouth. He was good at keeping himself in check, but he really wanted to kiss Daiki after the boy's small kiss, and just one kiss wouldn't hurt! He broke the kiss, letting a smirk come onto his lips as he also reached over and took some food, placing it into his mouth as he waited for Daiki's answer.

“Just… when I offer you an opportunity like that, you could take it…” Daiki said, feeling tempted to pout some more, or more like pretend to do so. After Asaka’s little kiss just now he didn’t feel like doing so as much anymore though… Actually, Daiki was feeling tempted to turn all the way towards Asaka and straddle the boy, but before he could do that he remembered what he was wearing. Straddling Asaka while wearing no pants… no, that didn’t seem like a too good idea after all. Daiki fought to keep the blush away and instead put more food into his mouth.

"Eh, were you thinking something dirty?" Asaka asked teasingly, not helping his question, as he had his free hand slowly trailing up Daiki's leg while pushing the edge of the shirt upwards. But before Daiki could reply, Asaka had pulled his hand away and was eating again, an innocent expression on his face. "And what opportunity were you talking about? We'll have plenty of opportunities to do more than kissing later, so keep your mind on eating, you pervert~"

“I wasn’t thinking anything like that!“ Daiki denied and made a face at Asaka. To prove what he was saying Daiki pulled the shirt back down with both hands. When Asaka was moving the chopsticks closer to his own face again, Daiki leaned forward and snatched the piece of egg into his own mouth, munching it with a content smile as he gave a small glance at Asaka. He then narrowed his eyes and gave a warning look at Asaka. “And if you call me a pervert again I’m not gonna let you kiss me or do anything else for that matter either…”

"Oh, really? You're sure?" Asaka asked in a low, seductive tone as he leaned in, his breath slow and hot against Daiki's neck. He could feel the older boy's body stiffen slightly, almost as if he wasn't sure what he wanted his reaction to be, before leaning back and taking another piece of food. He hadn't been expecting this to be so much fun, but it seemed like he'd be able to get in some teasing before they went off to spend the rest of the night alone in his room.

Daiki almost felt like stealing Asaka’s food from his chopsticks again as a ‘thank you’ for that. But since he was trying to keep his body as still as possible not to shiver from the feeling of Asaka’s hot breath against his neck he couldn‘t really make a move like that. Asaka was being too amused, so Daiki wanted to have a payback somehow, but he just didn’t know what to do! Daiki gave a slightly frustrated look over his shoulder at Asaka before reaching for some more food himself. Fine, Daiki would just come up with something else to give Asaka a payback later then…

Asaka tried to fight the smile from coming to his lips, but he couldn't stop it as he quickly took a large bite of food to avoid laughing out loud. Daiki was so obvious in his reactions, enough to amuse Asaka almost immediately. It only took one look at Daiki to figure out he was probably thinking of revenge tactics and when he could make them happen... Asaka bit back another laugh as he leaned over to reach for another piece of food.

Even though Daiki couldn’t actually see Asaka’s expression since he was facing away from the boy, he knew the boy was probably looking very amused right now, and it made Daiki frown a little. It wasn’t like the boy wasn’t allowed to, but not by Daiki’s expense, at least if Daiki hadn’t been able to get his payback yet!

Daiki reached to take one more bite from the plate before quickly sliding down from Asaka’s lap and taking a few steps to the side so that Asaka couldn’t reach to pull him back while sitting down himself. The boy took the only empty plate from the table and took it to the sink along with his chopsticks, but left the other plate and the containers to the table in front of Asaka as if saying ‘you can still eat if you want to but you’re gonna have to continue alone’. Daiki did stole a peek at Asaka from the corner of his eye so that Asaka couldn’t see that he was looking, but Asaka definitely had turned to look after him, not looking too pleased about the sudden change.

While still standing near the sink, Daiki reached out for couple glasses from the shelf over the sink, not even minding this time that the shirt was certainly rising up, and even less caring that Asaka was surely watching it rising up too - on the contrary, that was what Daiki wanted this time. “Jaa, what do you want to drink?” Daiki asked as he turned to look at Asaka, countering Asaka’s sulky look with his own bright smile as he nodded towards the fridge.

It took a moment for Asaka to realize that Daiki had even said anything, let alone a question directed towards him, since his eyes were still glued to Daiki's legs where the shirt had risen up to reveal a lot of skin just a few moments earlier. When he met Daiki's eyes and saw the expression on Daiki's face, he had to keep himself from crossing his arms and pouting at Daiki. If he wanted to take revenge, couldn't he do that later!?

Deciding on not letting Daiki get away with his little plan, Asaka dropped his chopsticks on his own plate and pushed the chair back as he stood up. In a few quick steps he was in front of Daiki, forcing the smaller boy to be pressed back against the counter, Asaka's hands against the edge of the counter on both sides of Daiki's waist to pin him there. Asaka leaned in, frowning slightly when he realized the presence of the two glasses Daiki was holding, but he ignored them to bite Daiki's ear and flick his tongue over it. "I don't want anything to drink, but you know... I could definitely eat you."

…Okay, so this time Daiki didn’t even try holding back his shiver from Asaka biting and licking his ear like that. Sure, Daiki could continue being slightly a tease now too, but that would be just completely wasting this situation. Or maybe not completely wasting it, but Daiki was pretty happy with this kind of attention so he didn’t feel the need to make Asaka react even more strongly.

Daiki giggled softly, and lifted his face up when Asaka moved his head back from next to his ear, their faces being so close their noses were almost touching, Asaka of course hovering above Daiki. The boy pondered for a second if he should rather do or say something, but settled then with a little bit of both. Daiki turned his face down just slightly, so that his eyes were set on Asaka’s chest rather than on his eyes, and he hold onto the two glasses now with just one hand as he moved the other up, trailing a soft line along Asaka’s bare chest with the tip of his index finger. “Hmm, you didn’t eat enough yet then..?” Daiki asked in a voice that was sounding casual to the ears, but the small sparkle in his eyes and the hint of smile on his lips were telling from how he was really feeling about what he was saying.

"Oh, I ate enough," Asaka replied in a casual tone very similar to Daiki's, moving his hand to take the glasses from Daiki's hand and set them in the sink where they couldn't get pushed off the counter if whatever he and Daiki were doing went the way he wanted it to. He was liking the way Daiki's finger felt against his skin and he didn't want to stop it at all, not when he knew what else Daiki could do with his touch. In one swift movement, he had raised Daiki to the edge of the counter and slid his right hand down Daiki's leg, pushing it against himself until Daiki's leg was wrapped around his waist. He caught Daiki's lips in a hot, hasty kiss before breaking it with a smirk. "But I haven't had enough of you."

“Greedy~~” Daiki said in a voice that was almost a giggle, but the slightly lusty tone was making it sound less amused. “What if I wanted to drink something..?” Despite saying that, Daiki slid one of his hands over Asaka’s shoulder, wrapping the arm around the boy’s neck, while sliding the other one lower on Asaka’s bare chest as he pressed his lips hotly back against Asaka’s. Daiki couldn’t help but smirk lightly in the kiss when he moved his hand low enough, touching his fingernails teasingly a little below Asaka’s bellybutton and very close to the waistband of the boy’s underwear.

"I'm sure you can live without drinking this once," Asaka replied in something close to a low growl, breathing in sharply when he felt Daiki's hand so close to his waistband. What was Daiki trying to do? Asaka really couldn't take any teasing, especially not now when he was close to taking Daiki right there and then. He took a deep breath, trying to control his breathing, before disregarding any thoughts of control and leaning in to press a rough, hot kiss to Daiki's lips. He wanted Daiki to figure out he should stop teasing or else he'd be asking for it.

Daiki made a small, high-pitched sound when Asaka pushed him even further back on the counter, another small giggle following after it until Asaka’s lips were already pressing so hard against his Daiki didn’t really have any room for laughing or anything else like that. So instead Daiki made a purring sound in the kiss, parting his lips to let Asaka’s eager tongue inside his mouth. Asaka’s both hands were on his thighs, pushing his shirt all the way up from his thighs - not that it required much, because the shirt had already moved very high with Asaka having lifted him up on the counter. Daiki certainly didn’t mind though. Instead he moved the leg that wasn’t around Asaka’s waist, ‘accidentally’ brushing it against the front of Asaka’s underwear.

Asaka nearly broke the kiss in response to Daiki's little 'accidental' brush against him, but instead pushed his lips harder against Daiki's. He was well past thinking logically - all he wanted to do was let his body do whatever it pleased, and if he had to be completely truthful, it wasn't like he minded what his body was doing. He liked Daiki's small body fitting against him, Daiki's leg around his waist, Daiki's smooth skin under his fingers, he liked it so much that he wasn't thinking of anything but Daiki.

Daiki purred against Asaka’s lips, feeling his own body heat rising with every second as Asaka kissed and touched him more. Even though Daiki’s head was probably very much against the idea of having sex on a kitchen counter, his body was already thinking an idea like that was starting to sound very tempting…

The boy was about to do something else ‘accidentally’ again to see if he could get Asaka kiss him even harder or maybe react on some other way, but just when he was about to move, there was a loud sound when the thunder hit right above the house, and at the same moment all the lights in the house went black. Not even realizing he was doing it, Daiki pulled back from the kiss, letting out a scared scream at the sudden noise and the darkness. When he did realize how girlish that scream had just sounded just now, Daiki blushed in embarrassment. Well, at least Asaka couldn’t see it since all the lights were out… Wait? All the lights were out..?

TO BE CONTINUED...

Lights went out so Asaka and Daiki in the dark... What could follow from that? XD Actually it doesn't matter what you're gonna guess, because I PROMISE what's gonna follow soon, most likely in the next chapter, is gonna be way hotter than you're probably guessing XDDDDDDDDD ...And sorry it's probably gonna take a long time before we post the next chapter again ^^;

Please leave a comment and we try writing faster when we know people are waiting for the next chapter! XD

J.J.Express - "Winter Break" - Chapter 18 (Inoo/Daiki, Takaki/Hasshi, Fukka/Asaka)

2008-12-19T12:29:19Z

It's been over a month since our last update on WB XD; Sorry about that. I had my exam weeks and Kyan was on a vacation trip etc so haven't really had the time to write anything X3 But here's the next chapter as an early Christmas present! XD Mainly fluffy InooDai cuteness~

Title: Winter Break
Chapter: 18
Fandom: J.J.Express
Pairings: Inoo x Daiki, Takaki x Hasshi, Fukka x Asaka (Kamei x Hasshi)
Rating: PG-13
Genre: Romance, Humor
Warnings: Flirting, kissing
Story: J.J.Express boys managed to find time for a long weekend trip at a ski resort!

Note: This fic is a collaboration work by both me (luma_chan) and Kyandii (kizuite)

Pink text is written by luma_chan and Blue text is written by kizuite

Winter Break

Chapter 18

Daiki took a better hold around Inoo’s neck and shoulders when the older boy started tilting them down on the bed, keeping his balance with Inoo’s help so that he wouldn’t fall right on the bed, but kept their lips together even when Inoo moved them down. Once his back was against the bed again, Daiki loosened his arms around Inoo, moving one of his hands to the side of Inoo’s face, gracing his fingertips against the boy’s cheek as he softly touched his lips and tongue against Inoo’s lips, as if inviting Inoo to kiss him more.

Inoo couldn't help but smile in the kiss, unable to stop himself when he felt how close Daiki was to him. They were alone now and they could do whatever they liked... and the way Daiki was being so inviting only made Inoo want to kiss him more. But as soon as he pressed his lips harder against the younger boy's, they were interrupted by someone knocking on the door, very loudly.

“E-eh?” Daiki exclaimed, both the boys getting distracted from the kiss by the fast knocking sound on the door, followed by Asaka’s voice behind it. Daiki blinked a few times, turning his eyes from the door up to Inoo, who had lifted himself into an almost sitting position, and was staring at the door as if he had the intention to burn it down with just staring, not making the slightest move to go open the door. Having Inoo not reacting to the call from the door, Daiki pushed himself up from the bed and stepped down to the floor, shivering a little at the feeling of the cool floor under his bare feet as he headed to the door. “Asaka..?” Daiki asked in a soft voice when opening the door. He was halfway hidden by the door, since he was still only wearing the shirt and underwear, he didn’t exactly want to appear like that in the doorway if there were other people walking in the hall. Although seeing how their rooms were at the end of the hallway it wasn’t too likely.

Inoo glared at the door when Daiki opened it; he couldn't see Asaka but he had heard the younger boy's voice and heard Daiki say his name questioningly. He also moved off the bed, walking towards the door and standing behind Daiki before reaching out to take hold of the door handle and open it slightly more so that he could meet Asaka's eyes properly. Asaka looked a little taken aback with the anger in Inoo's eyes, even closing his mouth when he had been just about to answer Daiki. "Asaka, ne~ anything wrong?"

Daiki turned to glance over his shoulder, giving Inoo a bit questioning look. Before he could even turn back towards Asaka again though, he felt Inoo’s free arm suddenly circle around his waist, tugging his smaller body closer to Inoo’s. “Eh? Inoo-chan..?” Daiki asked, trying to meet Inoo’s eyes over his shoulder somehow. He wasn’t really sure why, but he felt like he was blushing all of a sudden… with Asaka looking at them, still standing in the hallway.

"Ah... I was just going to... before I went to change, I just wanted to check on you guys..." Asaka said, looking flustered as he stared at Inoo's arm around Daiki's waist before snapping his head back up to Inoo's eyes. "I just wanted to let you know we returned the equipment... and... I guess that's all...?"

"Oh, that's nice. Thanks for letting us know," Inoo said in a polite tone, giving a slightly cold smile to Asaka before beginning to close the door, making sure Asaka could see he still had his arm around Daiki as he did so.

“Thanks for getting the equipment for us!” Daiki said from the crack of the door before Inoo had completely shut it. “We’ll see you guys in a bit!”

When Inoo had completely pushed the door to a close Daiki turned around, pouting his lips a little when he looked up at Inoo. “Neee~ What was that about?” It wasn’t that Daiki didn’t like Inoo’s arm around him, but when Asaka was there… and with how Inoo acted coldly towards the younger boy too…

"What was what about?" Inoo asked, feigning innocence. He knew what Daiki was talking about - but he didn't want to talk about Asaka anymore. He leaned down and pressed his lips against Daiki's, kissing the pout away from the younger boy's lips. They could talk about Asaka later when they weren't kissing, or preferably never, if it was up to Inoo.

Daiki was about to protest at Inoo pretending not to know what he meant, but with Inoo then kissing him like this and shutting him up, Daiki was quickly starting to forget about his need to protest… He leaned his body a little more against Inoo’s, tilting his head up to meet the boy’s lips better. Before he could completely forget himself completely, Daiki forced himself to pull away from the kiss. “Ne~ Why were you being mean to Asaka?” Daiki asked, tilting his head slightly, not really moving much away from Inoo. “He helped us by getting the skiing equipment back after all. Thinking about it, you’ve been a little cold towards Asaka the last two days…” Daiki said, his eyebrows furrowing a little from pondering about it. “Ne, and the arm? You didn’t even touch me when Fukka was in the room but…” Daiki was suddenly feeling like blushing for some reason. Inoo putting his arm around him like that, it was like he was being… possessive? But that wasn’t making any sense at all!

"Have I? I don't think I've been too mean..." Inoo replied, resisting the urge to frown. He was just getting into kissing Daiki again, but the younger boy wouldn't just take the hint and let the topic of Asaka go already. Inoo looked up to the door, listening to Asaka's very faint voice alongside a couple of other faint voices that sounded like the others, before looking back at Daiki. "And Fukka is different than Asaka... because, you know, they're... Fukka isn't like... you know?"

Daiki blinked, looking a little puzzled as he looked into Inoo’s eyes. “…Well, yeah, of course Fukka is different than Asaka. Or how do you mean ‘different’?” Daiki asked, tilting his head. Of course Fukka and Asaka were different, but how that had to do with anything with this Daiki didn’t understand. Daiki shifted his eyes a little lower, on Inoo’s chest, sliding his hands up to his eyelevel before sliding them even higher and around Inoo’s neck, lifting his eyes also back to meet with Inoo’s. “Ne, you’re not good at explaining things today, are you?” Daiki asked, a hint of smile on his lips as he leaned a little closer to the older boy.

"But I'm trying," Inoo said in a slightly whiny voice, but he really didn't have it in him to whine too much with how Daiki was looking at him and how Daiki's arms were around his neck. He wanted to explain, he really did, but what if he just ended up embarrassing himself? It'd be more awkward than anything... but the subject of Asaka was a lot less embarrassing than the earlier subject, so Inoo decided to at least try to explain properly. "It's just that... you and Asaka are ... really close, right? I mean, we're all close, even with Fukka, but with Asaka, you just... seem more at ease... so I thought that... because you're always so relaxed with him and he is with you..."

Daiki looked a little confused; wasn’t Inoo just saying obvious things again? “Of course. Because Asaka and I like the same things, we hang around the most, so of course we’d be even closer. But I don’t see what that has to do with being mean to Asaka…” Daiki frowned slightly, trying to make something out of Inoo’s not really successful explanation.

Inoo wondered if he could make Daiki understand if he tried to send his thoughts through telepathic vibes very, very hard. But Daiki looked no less confused after a long, silent moment, so Inoo bit his bottom lip before continuing on very awkwardly. "Because... it's because you like Asaka that much that I'm worried... that... that you'll like him more than you like me..."

Daiki simply stared at Inoo for probably at least ten to twenty seconds before what Inoo actually meant dawned to him and he burst out laughing. That was what Inoo was thinking!? “Baka, that’s totally different…” Daiki said in the middle of his giggles. It only lasted for a short moment though, because even though it was amusing at first, Daiki suddenly wondered if he should be amused after all, or maybe a little offended Inoo even thought that… The smile disappeared from the boy’s lips as he slid his hands down from Inoo’s shoulders, taking one step backwards although not moving completely away from Inoo. Daiki wasn’t meeting Inoo’s eyes anymore, instead looking somewhere around the floor. “That’s different… I wouldn’t be kissing Inoo-chan if… It’s not like I would…” Daiki wasn’t even sure what he wanted to say. Inoo thinking like that, it had felt funny, but now Daiki was really starting to feel irritated. No way Daiki would think like that about Asaka! He wouldn’t kiss him! Or anything else like that… Even though Daiki probably wasn’t still completely clear about what the connection between him and Inoo now was, because Daiki didn‘t know how to categorize feeling for more than friend for Inoo now, it was totally different… Daiki pressed his lips tightly together, a frown forming on his face without him even noticing.

Inoo felt like it would be better if he was just swallowed into the floor. Daiki was suddenly looking upset and Inoo had no idea what it was, other than the fact that it was something he had said about Asaka. But even if it was 'totally different' like Daiki said it was, it didn't mean Inoo couldn't still worry about it! Just watching Daiki and Asaka talking and smiling at each other was enough to make him feel like he was about to explode... Inoo put aside his thoughts to lean forward slightly, raising his hand to brush Daiki's hair away from his face. "Dai-chan? What's wrong...?"

Daiki looked up at Inoo, pout obvious on his lips as he met the older boy’s eyes. “You really think I would do something like kiss Asaka just because I hang out with him a lot..?” Daiki’s lower lip was shivering a little, looking like he was about to cry from feeling bad. Before Inoo had kissed him, Daiki hadn’t even kissed anyone else before! It had been his first kiss… And Daiki surely couldn’t even think of being like that with someone else than Inoo! And Inoo even thinking that made Daiki’s heart hurt, even though Daiki wasn’t even really understanding why!

"It's not like that! I didn't think that, I was just..." Inoo tried to explain frantically, feeling like running around in panic. He didn't want Daiki to look at him like that or seem like he was about to burst into tears... Inoo slid his arms around Daiki, leaning in to press a small kiss to Daiki's forehead before moving back. "I'm sorry... it wasn't like that, I just.. I got jealous with how close you two are..."

Daiki lifted his head a little, giving a suspicious look at Inoo. Even though Inoo was apologizing, Daiki was feeling horrible, and he didn’t even understand why! Wasn’t it just stupid, feeling like that? Inoo having his arms around him, looking at him… “That… that’s just… I’m not being any different with Asaka than always?” Daiki said, looking back up at Inoo. He still felt like crying for some weird reason, but Daiki had no intention to actually cry! “So saying that kind of thing now… It’s not like Inoo-chan has been acting coldly towards Asaka before the trip…”

"But it's different now... before, I didn't know how you would feel about me and you, so I..." Inoo said softly, moving one of his arms to raise his hand to Daiki's face, gently stroking Daiki's cheek with the back of his fingers. He could tell Daiki was fighting his tears, even though he obviously didn't want to cry. "I couldn't really get jealous for no reason at all, but now..."

Daiki looked up at Inoo again, his expression still quite miserable, although he soon noticed he was unconsciously leaning against the touch of Inoo’s fingers on the side of his face. When he did notice, Daiki quickly pulled his head back and blushed. There was a short moment of silence before Daiki spoke, not meeting Inoo’s eyes. “Am I… am I the one who acts stupid here..? I don’t even know why I’m feeling like this but…” Daiki shook his head before suddenly leaning forward and tilting his face up, pressing his lips against Inoo’s. Daiki wasn’t really at all sure why he was reacting like that to what Inoo said. Wasn’t it more like something Daiki should find funny? He didn’t understand, but somehow Inoo thinking that…

Inoo felt a little unsettled by Daiki's sudden kiss. His body replied to the kiss before he could get a hold of himself, but he couldn't help but feel uneasy. Daiki was obviously still upset by the entire Asaka situation and how Inoo had felt about it, but Inoo didn't know what to do. After a few seconds, he broke the kiss and moved Daiki away slightly to meet his eyes. "Dai-chan... I'm sorry, I shouldn't have gotten jealous..."

Daiki pressed his lips tightly together as he met Inoo’s eyes. He still couldn’t shake away the weird, annoyed feeling, and it really bugged Daiki. He didn’t want to feel like that though. Daiki leaned in, wrapping his arms around Inoo’s waist tightly as he pressed the side of his face against Inoo’s chest. “Baka… And you don’t have to apologize that,” Daiki said quietly. “Just that… you thinking like that, that I’d do something like that… It made me feel bad…”

"Don't feel bad, it's my fault for acting like that," Inoo said, sliding his own arms around Daiki and hugging him tightly. He didn't want Daiki to feel bad over something that didn't deserve it, especially when it was his own fault. He had gotten jealous over something that didn't matter and made Daiki this upset... without even noticing it, Inoo tightened his arms around Daiki even more.

Hearing Inoo say that, and feeling the older boy’s arms around him, holding him so close, were slowly starting to make Daiki feel better. He still couldn’t fully understand why he had reacted like that, but he knew with Inoo being the way he was right now, it wasn’t worth it either. Daiki lifted his head enough so that he could place a small kiss against Inoo’s chin. “Ne, I wanna go back under the covers… With Inoo-chan…” Daiki said softly after he had pressed his face back against the boy’s shirt.

"Then let's go," Inoo answered gently, sliding his hand up to the back of Daiki's neck to play lightly with Daiki's hair for a few seconds before moving his arms away from around Daiki to turn and lead the younger boy back to the bed. He didn't even want to make out with Daiki right then, he just wanted to hold him close and hug him until he felt completely better.

Daiki let Inoo take the lead, following him on the bed and laid down next to the boy when he lightly tugged onto him. As soon as Inoo’s arms circled around him, Daiki almost instinctively shifted closer to him, snuggling close against Inoo. He didn’t even want to think why he had been feeling so bad earlier, he simply wanted to be close to the boy.

As soon as they were back on the bed, Inoo let Daiki move closer to him as he shifted just enough to pull the blanket closer, then pulled it over them so they were both covered properly. It had started feeling a little cold with the two of them standing in very little clothes, so the warmth was a welcome distraction from their feelings from just moments ago - Inoo smiled lightly as he slid his arms and held Daiki tighter against him.

Daiki wasn’t sure if it was because of the comfortable warmth and the feeling of Inoo’s body against his own, or the aftermath of the surge of emotions from the moment ago, or even the stress for both his mind and body from the accident earlier, but Daiki was suddenly feeling incredibly drowsy. He moved one of his arms to Inoo’s waist, pressing his cheek against the boy’s chest. “I’m feeling sleepy…” Daiki said in a quiet, soft voice.

"You don't want to eat anything with the others?" Inoo asked gently, his face turning into a slightly worried expression as he moved his hand to slowly, very carefully brushing Daiki's hair away from his face, watching the younger boy's eyes flutter open after having closed for a few seconds. "I can call one of the others and let them know we'll just eat on our own later if you want to sleep..."

“Nn, I don’t know really…” Daiki mumbled. “The others would get angry…” They hadn’t joined the others during breakfast either, and they hadn’t spent time with them outside either, so Daiki felt bad for not spending any more time with the others. He also wanted to spend time together with the others himself too! Even though he liked being alone with Inoo, it was a group trip. Daiki did feel tired though…

"You can take a little nap while I go apologize to the others? I won't be long, I'll just tell Fukka and come back," Inoo said, still focusing on playing with Daiki's hair lightly. He didn't really mind spending this much time with Daiki, but Daiki was right, they had come here as a group and ever since he had confessed to Daiki, he hadn't seen that much of the others. But Daiki really did look tired, so Inoo didn't want him to tire himself out when they were supposed to be relaxing. "I could go get us some food too, we could eat a little up here before joining them later..."

“Nnn, no…” Daiki said quietly, but in an insisting tone as he shook his head against Inoo’s chest and held a little tighter onto the boy. “We already ate breakfast in our room too…” Daiki said, a little smile appearing on his lips when he imagined Fukka nagging about that. “We can go eat with the others. I can’t promise I won’t fall asleep on the couches though,” Daiki added with a light giggle.

"You have to eat properly to get energy, then," Inoo reprimanded softly, shaking his head a little. He shifted to look in the direction of the door over his shoulder as he heard a couple of unfamiliar voices laughing as they passed by the door. Even though he wanted to stay with Daiki, the others would come by soon, so they couldn't just sit around... Inoo looked down at Daiki and himself, remembering what they were dressed in. "We should get dressed properly..."

“Not yet…” Daiki whined in a small voice, and moved so that he was laying a little over Inoo as if to keep him from moving away from the bed. “I still want to warm up a little before going…” Daiki said, reaching up to place a small, very soft kiss on Inoo’s lips. “We can stay a little while..?” Daiki asked, lifting himself enough so that he could meet Inoo’s eyes, a little pleading look in his eyes. “The others are going to warm up a little before going to eat too anyway…”

"Well, that is true," Inoo replied, with the air of someone who was already convinced but was only pretending to protest for the sake of protesting. He reached up his hand to poke Daiki's cheek with a small, slightly shy smile on his face as he met Daiki's eyes. "We could stay for a little while more, then... just until the others come get us?"

Daiki nodded eagerly, seemingly completely forgotten about feeling bad earlier, and pressed a small kiss on Inoo’s lips again before snuggling his face again Inoo’s neck. It felt so nice to be like that, so comfortable… Maybe a little too much, Daiki thought by himself. He would have to be careful not to fall asleep like this! Then again, the others would wake them up if they did so maybe he shouldn’t worry that much…

"Don't fall asleep," Inoo instructed, but his voice was so gentle that it was like he knew Daiki was going to fall asleep anyway. Not that he minded that much, he was tired himself after the rush of panic and adrenaline from earlier had worn off and left him feeling drained. Both he and Daiki had calmed down a lot during their bath and then after it when they were together, but now that Inoo had a chance to just lay down with Daiki close in him, he couldn't think of anything except wanting to just lay here and not get up until tomorrow.

“I won’t… …probably…” Daiki added the last part with a little giggle in his tired voice. He moved his hand on Inoo’s side, touching his fingertips against the thin fabric of Inoo’s shirt. He played with the bit of fabric for a short while before moving his hand on Inoo’s arm, faintly sliding his fingertips along the exposed skin on the older boy’s arm.

"Liar and you know it," Inoo said with a soft laugh, his voice not accusatory at all even though he was telling Daiki that. He didn't say anything more, though, to avoid making Daiki move his fingers away while he was enjoying the touch this much... it was a little embarrassing to admit it, but just Daiki's fingertips against his skin was so distracting that he could barely think of anything else.

Daiki smiled, but didn’t say anything more to Inoo. He simply continued trailing the tips of his fingers against the boy’s arms, following with his eyes a little amused how Inoo’s skin reacted to the light touch, the small hairs on it rising up as if when feeling cold. Daiki continued that for a short while before he moved himself a little higher so that he could see Inoo’s face better, and moved his hand on the side of Inoo’s face, continuing to trail the soft touches of his fingertips against Inoo’s face.

"Shouldn't you be relaxing..." Inoo murmured softly, his eyes drifting shut with the soft, soothing touch of Daiki's fingertips against his face. He didn't want to fall asleep, but it was getting hard! Daiki's touch was so comforting and sweet that Inoo raised his own hand over Daiki's, wanting Daiki to keep it there and not move it away. "It feels good..."

“I am relaxing…” Daiki said softly, his smile obvious in his voice. Inoo’s hand against his own felt so warm… Daiki felt his own eyes closing even without his consent. He moved a little closer so that his lips were almost touching against Inoo’s lips. Not quite touching them, it wasn’t a kiss, but so close every breath either of the boys would take or the slightest move they would make, they would feel against the other’s lips. Daiki’s lips curled up into a little smile when he felt Inoo’s hand holding onto his hand a little tighter when Daiki moved close like that.

"Don't come close unless you're going to kiss me," Inoo whispered very softly, watching Daiki's closed eyes. They were so close that Inoo wasn't sure if he could even manage to take a breath... he tried to take a breath as quietly as he could, but with Daiki, he couldn't take it! He leaned in and closed the very small distance between their lips, pressing his lips against Daiki's.

Daiki giggled softly in the kiss, pressing his lips a little more against Inoo’s. “So I can’t just be close..?” Daiki asked in a gentle voice but with a hint of teasing, not really even breaking the kiss to say that but instead said the words softly against Inoo’s lips. He didn’t really wait for an answer from Inoo though, but instead kissed Inoo properly again.

Inoo almost wanted to answer Daiki with a strict "no, you can't", but his mind was too busy focusing on how close Daiki was and how the younger boy kissed him right after saying that, so he forgot about what he had wanted to say in favor of replying to Daiki's kiss.

Inoo had moved his hand away from over Daiki’s, so Daiki could now more his own hand again. He slid the hand from the side of Inoo’s face to behind the boy’s neck, the tips of his fingers lightly burying into Inoo’s hair. Despite being tired, Daiki would much rather be with Inoo like this than simply rest…

When they broke the kiss to catch their breath, Inoo leaned slightly back, meeting Daiki's eyes. He didn't mind making out with Daiki, in fact, he really liked it, but they were both tired and Inoo really did want Daiki to get some rest before they went downstairs. "Weren't you supposed to be resting..."

“I was resting and you were the one to start the kissing~” Daiki reminded, a happy smile on his lips. He pressed a small kiss on Inoo’s lips. “And this goes for resting too… As long as it’s just little kisses like this…” Daiki pressed another kiss on Inoo’s lips, followed with yet another one before he looked up to meet Inoo’s eyes again.

"Does this really count as resting? I'm too distracted to think of resting..." Inoo replied, shifting to move his arm and press his index finger against Daiki's lips. He smiled a little mischievously when Daiki looked a little confused at that. He moved his finger away to press a quick kiss to Daiki's lips before going back to playing with Daiki's hair like he had been before. "I want you properly rested before we go to meet the others... so get some actual rest that doesn't involve kissing with me."

“I don’t need proper resting, just resting like this is enough,” Daiki insisted, sticking his tongue out at Inoo after he had moved his fingers and lips from his mouth. “I said I wouldn’t fall asleep, right? Think of this as… keeping me awake?” Daiki suggested with a cute smile. As long as it was small kisses like this, it was a relaxing feeling, and Daiki surely preferred it to simply resting, although as long as he could be with Inoo like this, it didn’t matter either way.

"I'd rather you fall asleep if it means you'll get some proper rest that way..." Inoo replied, moving his arms to pull Daiki close against him instead of letting the younger boy kiss him again. He didn't want to look at Daiki's smile or else he wouldn't be able to stop himself! But even though it was small, relaxing kisses now, Inoo knew it wouldn't take long for it to heat up, and he really didn't want to be cut off in the middle of that by someone interrupting them with a knock or a call. "Let's rest for a bit, ne?"

“Nnn, but I’d rather kiss with Inoo-chan…” Daiki said in a slightly fake whiny voice before letting out a soft giggle. He pressed a small kiss against Inoo’s neck - with how close Inoo was holding him, Daiki couldn’t really kiss him anywhere else. Daiki moved his hand to Inoo’s waist, reaching his arm slowly around the boy to be even closer to him. “If I fall asleep it’s your fault though… since you don’t let me kiss you. So it’s your responsibility then!”

"At least when you fall asleep, I'd know you're resting instead of distracting yourself by kissing me," Inoo replied, shaking his head slightly as he shifted to a more comfortable position for both him and Daiki. The younger boy had already adjusted himself against Inoo to be able to relax, so it was obvious he was listening to Inoo's 'orders'.

“Buuuuuuut~” Daiki said in a whining voice, turning his head so that his cheek was against the collar of Inoo’s shirt, Daiki’s hair touching against the older boy’s chin. “Mm, if I fall asleep though, you need to wake me up too! Or if Fukka comes to wake us up and gets angry at us, I can blame you then,” Daiki added with a little giggle. Even though he was teasing, he really liked to just be close to Inoo like this, whether they were kissing or not.

"I'll take the blame happily," Inoo answered, reaching up his hand to pinch Daiki's cheek lightly, a smile creeping on his lips. Daiki was so cute with his teasing and little giggles that Inoo couldn't help smiling right away. Even though Daiki was right - Fukka would probably get annoyed again if he found them still not ready to go downstairs with the others - Inoo didn't really care. He'd figure out how to get Fukka calmed down and leave them alone later.

“Mmm, it’s okay then…” Daiki said, sounding very thoughtful for a while and then laughed lightly. He snuggled a little closer to Inoo again, feeling a little cold since the blanket wasn’t as tightly around them as earlier. He moved his hands on Inoo’s back, feeling the soft, warm shirt and without even thinking twice slid his hands under Inoo’s shirt, pressing his palms against the boy’s back. “Nn, Inoo-chan’s back is a lot warmer than the shirt…” Daiki said with a happy voice, keeping his hands in place under Inoo’s shirt.

Inoo felt his face turn bright red as soon as he felt Daiki's cool hands on his skin. He knew, in the part of his mind that wasn't filling up with embarrassment, that Daiki didn't mean anything dirty; he was too innocent for that, but Inoo still couldn't stop himself from turning bright red. What else was he supposed to do with such a move that was so innocent yet so dirty all at once!? And knowing Daiki didn't have anything but innocent intentions only made him feel more embarrassed than before... he tried to take control of his face and put a smile on it in case Daiki looked up at him, but he kept his mouth shut to make sure he wouldn't embarrass himself even more.

“Nn, ne, what is it..?” Daiki asked softly, having felt Inoo’s body tense up after he had moved his hands under the shirt. He didn’t look up to Inoo’s face - probably much to Inoo’s relief - because that would have required him to move away from Inoo even the slightest bit. “Is Inoo-chan cold too? You can wrap the blanket more around us… Or put your hands under my shirt?” Daiki suggested with a light giggle. He moved his own hands slightly under Inoo’s shirt. “It’s really warm…”

"Your hands were just a little cold," Inoo answered quietly, hoping his voice wasn't shaking as much as he felt it was. He was so jumpy at the touch of Daiki's hands that just the tiny move of Daiki sliding them a little more up made his body tense up even more; how could he get Daiki to move his hands away without making him confused and upset like earlier? He bit his lower lip and decided to go with Daiki's suggestion, reaching over to take a tight hold of the blanket and pull it closer around them, hoping Daiki would get warm enough to move his hands away. "Ahh, isn't it warmer already?"

“Mm, it is…” Daiki answered, but not moving his hands from Inoo’s back where he was still holding them. The skin on Inoo’s back was so warm, Daiki didn’t want to move them away. Instead he held tighter onto Inoo, snuggling his face a little against the older boy’s chest. “I think maybe I might fall asleep after all…” Daiki said in a soft voice, lazily drawing random lines with his one hand fingertips against Inoo’s back.

Inoo couldn't hold back a shiver at the light touch of Daiki's fingertips against his skin. He didn't mind Daiki's hands at all, but he did mind how embarrassed he was at the thoughts circling his head. Daiki was innocent! He didn't mean anything like that! So why was it so hard to fight back these thoughts and just focus on resting with Daiki right beside him...

“Mmm, Inoo-chan..?” Daiki asked in a slightly groggy voice. He had been quite close to falling asleep already, but with Inoo’s body still tense against his, Daiki couldn’t fully relax either. He tried to look up, but couldn’t really see Inoo’s face at all from that particular angle. “Are you still cold..?” Daiki moved one of his hands from under Inoo’s shirt and moved it to take a hold of Inoo’s hand, bringing it closer to his face. Daiki blew softly against Inoo’s hand, the warm breaths hitting against the boy’s fingers. “Nn, your hands are all cold…” Daiki said in a lightly pondering voice before he blew some more warm air against the boy’s hand. He then moved Inoo’s hand to his own waist, against the edge of his shirt and left it there as his own hand returned back to under Inoo’s shirt. “Inoo-chan can warm his hands under my shirt since I’m warming mine under Inoo-chan’s…”

Inoo kept himself from carrying out his initial reaction of rolling off the bed backwards, away from Daiki, in surprise. The younger boy had almost made Inoo relax with the way he had been blowing so gently on Inoo's hand, but as soon as he felt his hand touch Daiki's warm skin, all the tension immediately returned, doubled. He couldn't pull it away unless he explained to Daiki why, and he wasn't so sure if he could do that. He kept his hand right on Daiki's waist and tried to focus on relaxing himself instead of how warm and smooth Daiki's skin was... "U... un..."

Daiki frowned a little when he felt Inoo wasn’t moving his hands under Daiki’s shirt like Daiki had told him to do. If Inoo was feeling cold why wasn’t he doing what Daiki had told him to? “Nn, something wrong..?” Daiki asked softly, shifting his head up to press a small kiss on Inoo’s neck before snuggling back against the boy’s shirt.

"Nothing," Inoo managed to reply in a voice that sounded pretty even, although Inoo knew if Daiki was properly awake and not ready to fall asleep at any moment, he'd be able to hear the difference between Inoo's relaxed tone and this one. Inoo thanked the heavens for that as he moved his hand up on Daiki's back, but over the shirt instead of under it, and pulled Daiki a little closer. "I'd just... rather make you warmer than letting you do that for me..."

Daiki just frowned a little more, feeling himself wake up a little from Inoo not agreeing in doing what Daiki was suggesting. It wasn’t like it mattered, but if Inoo was feeling cold too… “Nn, that’s no good if you’re still feeling cold…” Daiki said in a little sulky voice, moving a slightly away from Inoo as he tried to look up to see Inoo’s face. “It doesn’t make me feel any colder if you warm your hands too. Or am I making Inoo-chan feeling colder because of my hands?” Daiki asked, suddenly a little worried. “I can move my hands away…”

"N-no, you're not making me feel colder! Your hands aren't that cold," Inoo protested, trying to keep his mind on what Daiki was saying instead of focusing on what Daiki wanted him to do. He didn't want Daiki to move his hands away, even if it was making him feel embarrassed, because he really did want Daiki to stay warm and even though it was a little hard to admit it, he liked the feeling of Daiki's hands against his skin... he felt his face turn even redder as he realized what he was thinking. He bit his lower lip and tried to figure out an excuse to distract Daiki from his suggestion. But as he felt Daiki shifting to look up at him properly, he decided he'd rather keep Daiki from looking at his bright red face, no matter what it took, because Daiki seeing his face would mean more awkward, embarrassing attempts at explanations. He moved his hands up to pull Daiki closer against him again and hesitantly lowered his hands to the edge of Daiki's shirt, just barely touching the skin of Daiki's waist as he tried to keep himself from blushing more. "I'm not cold, but I know you won't let it go unless I do it..."

“Liar~” Daiki said in a soft voice, but not accusingly. He contemplated for a moment if he should move back up and try to look at Inoo again, because he hadn’t even managed to meet the boy’s eyes before Inoo had pulled Daiki back closer, but Daiki liked being like this more anyway so he let it be, leaning back against Inoo’s shirt again. “Your hands were all cold just now, so you are feeling cold too… Besides, it’s my fault, that Inoo-chan is feeling cold…” Daiki said, the tone of his voice changing a little when he remembered the accident from earlier, and Inoo helping him. “Because you had to pull me out of the water… And then carry all the way back here… “Daiki moved one of his hands under Inoo’s shirt, tracing his fingertips very carefully along the line of Inoo’s spine. “I’m sorry… Did I hurt your back even more..?” Even though Daiki had told himself not to get depressed about it anymore because Inoo obviously didn’t want him to, Daiki couldn’t help it! He felt bad about it, and incredibly guilty, although he was trying to keep the feelings under control. “I asked earlier if there was anything I could do… to make up for that… At least you could let me help to make you feel a little warmer? And really…” Daiki relaxed a little more against Inoo’s shirt, continuing to move one of his hands trailing soft lines with his fingers on Inoo’s back as he spoke. “Just tell me if there’s something I can do..?”

Inoo felt a shiver go down his body with Daiki's touch against his spine. He really couldn't take Daiki's guilt and sadness; it hadn't been his fault! The entire thing had been an accident, even if Daiki had ignored Inoo's warnings and gone to a dangerous part of the lake, but who would've been able to tell the ice would break underneath Daiki's feet? Inoo opened his mouth to tell Daiki to stop thinking about it, but as he heard Daiki asking him for suggestions what he could do, he remembered where Daiki's hands were and where his own hands were; that was enough to spark a whole lot of ideas in his head, making his face turn red again just as soon as he had forgotten about it, but he slid his hands further up under Daiki's shirt anyway, albeit very, very hesitantly. "It's okay, I... I don't want you to do anything except to stop thinking about it. It was just an accident, Dai-chan..."

“But still…” Daiki mumbled, still wanting to pout about the subject, but Inoo had now slid his hands under Daiki’s shirt so at least he was getting warmer then. Feeling Inoo’s hands move up to his back made Daiki shiver a little, although it wasn’t from feeling cold. Daiki smiled a little, more relaxed now again as he rested his head more against Inoo’s chest, stopping his own hands from moving on Inoo’s back. “Still, if you think of something, that offer’s still valid,” Daiki said in a very soft voice, giggling lightly against Inoo’s shirt. If Inoo didn’t want him to feel bad about it, it was just more reason for Daiki not to sulk over it, because it was something Inoo didn’t want.

"No buts," Inoo said, but without any kind of strictness in his voice that would make it an actual order. He hadn't wanted to slide his hands further up Daiki's shirt, but with just the feeling of Daiki's skin and how warm it was, he couldn't really help but do so... even though he had been trying so hard to focus on anything but sliding his hands under Daiki's shirt, now it was the other way around and it was the only thing he was focusing in... but Daiki's little 'offer' had distracted him from that enough to start blushing again, with all the ideas it caused...

“Fine, no buts…” Daiki said with a content, little smile on his lips. He tilted his head up enough to press a small kiss on Inoo’s chin before snuggling comfortably back against Inoo’s shirt. “Mm, maybe it’s better not to fall asleep after all…” Daiki pondered, sliding one of his feet absentmindedly against Inoo’s bare leg now that he wasn’t moving his hands on Inoo’s back anymore - Daiki was feeling like if he wasn’t moving at least somehow all the time, he’d just get more tired and fall asleep so he needed something to occupy himself with. “If I fall asleep now… I’m just gonna feel grumpy for not getting to sleep much.”

Inoo's mind was spinning so much with all the little flirty moves Daiki was doing without even knowing how flirty they were, to the point where even his body was confused on how to react; instead of tensing or moving his leg away right away, it was still relaxed. The only thing on full alert was his head, buzzing with the way Daiki was moving his foot up Inoo's leg, slowly, but not so slow that it was frustrating - Inoo couldn't even form a proper sentence in reply to Daiki's, instead just nodding a little and hoping Daiki could feel him nodding and not notice how he couldn't talk.

“Mm, I wonder if the others are resting before going to eat…” Daiki pondered in a soft voice, still moving his foot lightly against Inoo’s leg. “If they are, then we can just rest a little too, but they didn’t say anything at least…” Daiki furrowed his brows slightly, thinking about it.

"We could... we could call them and see if they are? That way, we won't get them annoyed at us if we ditch them without even knowing they're eating..." Inoo said, letting his brain take over the speaking process. But that made him speak in such a flat tone that he knew Daiki would be a little suspicious, which only made him hope Daiki was still too tired to notice it. He couldn't help it! It was all Daiki's fault for still moving his foot like that against his leg...

“Mm, Fukka is gonna come get us anyway before they go downstairs…” Daiki said, not even considering the idea of calling them. “I was just wondering before they come knock on the door…” Daiki let out a small yawn before snuggling more against Inoo again. “Nn, I guess it doesn’t matter, we just have to get up when they’re ready.”

"You can sleep if you want," Inoo said, feeling himself relax despite his initial tension. Daiki still had his foot against Inoo's leg, but he was moving it more lazily than before, more occupied in snuggling against Inoo, which Inoo was definitely much more comfortable with. He smiled when Daiki yawned again, now pressed up very close against Inoo. "I'll tell the others we don't want to eat. We can just go downstairs after them."

“Nnn, but I want to eat too!” Daiki said in a determined voice, although the sleepiness seeping through it was making it sound a lot less determined. “I just… I wanna stay here too…” the boy mumbled in a quieter voice. He tilted his head up, blowing softly against Inoo’s chin and neck, and shifted his head a little more, this time blowing next to the boy’s neck, making the still a little moist locks of Inoo’s hair move from the slight puff of air.

"Make up your mind," Inoo said, biting back a small laugh at Daiki's indecisiveness. He couldn't get both at the same time! Inoo shifted a little so he could move his hands away from Daiki's back and reach them up to run his fingers lightly through Daiki's hair. Even though Daiki was so close and still had his hands under Inoo's shirt and his foot on Inoo's leg, the content feeling was starting to overpower Inoo's embarrassment by enough to make him relax, if very slowly.

“I have already made up my mind!” Daiki said with a little laugh. “I wanna stay here for a while, and then go eat with the others…” Daiki tightened the hold of his arms around Inoo, as if putting emphasis on saying he wanted to stay here with Inoo for a while longer before going to eat.

"That's good too," Inoo said, smiling when he felt Daiki's arms tighten around him, not wanting to let him go. He closed his eyes, playing with Daiki's hair and wrapping a strand around his finger as he listened to Daiki's breathing in the silence. The room was so quiet that he could hear the voices from outside flow inside the room very, very faintly, if he tried hard enough. It made him feel like he was in a world so far away from everyone else, just him and Daiki, and somehow that made him relax even more, slowly slipping into sleep without even realizing it.

Daiki stirred a little when he felt Inoo’s breathing get softer and the boy’s arms around him loosen up a little. “Inoo-chan? Ne, Inoo-chan, did you fall asleep..?” Daiki pondered if he should poke the boy, but he wasn’t really sure if he wanted to wake him up or not. If Inoo was tired, he should just let him sleep. After all, Inoo had probably gotten really tired, having to carry him back to the hotel and everything… Even when thinking that, the childish side of Daiki really didn’t want Inoo to fall asleep when he was awake.

The younger boy loosened his arms around Inoo a little, moving so that his face was closer to Inoo’s and he could see the boy’s sleeping face. “Maa, I guess it’s okay even if you sleep… though it’s no fun being awake alone…” Daiki leaned a little forward, pressing his lips against Inoo’s in a soft kiss.

Inoo seemed to be fast asleep, even with Daiki's lips against his, but his body had no problem reacting for him in his sleep - he let out a little content hum and tightened his arms around Daiki, pulling the younger boy closer against him as his breath returned to the steady, rhythmic breathing of someone sleeping. Despite Daiki's kiss, it looked like Inoo was too tired to be waken up even with something like that.

Daiki again contemplated in his mind if he should wake Inoo up or not, because he really did want Inoo to kiss him too, but ended up deciding he didn’t want to wake him. Inoo holding him like this was enough. With the boy pulling him so much closer, Daiki couldn’t reach Inoo’s lips to kiss him there again, so he settled with pressing a soft kiss on Inoo’s neck instead before snuggling against him, reaching his hands back around Inoo’s waist. “Sweet dreams, Inoo-chan…” Daiki whispered as he closed his own eyes, matching his breathing with Inoo. Even though Daiki had decided not to fall asleep just earlier, it was almost funny how fast the sleep came. It didn’t take but a few short moments for both the boys be deep asleep on the bed, under the blankets while keeping each other very close, their matching breathing only making each other to fall even deeper in the sleep.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Pretty much just cute fluff in this one~ (Oh and btw I finally made an InooDai icon to use for these fics XD) In the next chapter we will be taking a look what's happening in the other rooms also for a change XD So TakaHasshi for sure! And what will happen with FukaSaka..? 83

We probably won't be having another update before Christmas so early MERRY CHRISTMAS to all the readers! ^0^

Kis-My-Ft2 - "Shadows on the Floor" (Iida x Yokoo)

2008-11-30T11:00:56Z

Hmm, okay, so I started this fic like... months ago? XD; I randomly got an idea for Iida/Yokoo angst fic when in school ~~not paying attention to teacher~~ and started writing it. Even though I had some kinda idea then already what I wanted to do, it was too sad for me to handle so I only wrote like a page and dropped the idea XD; This weekend... I've been feeling really bad and not being able to sleep and feeling kinda sick and all, so it's been kinda perfect mood to write angst XD; My original idea got changed quite a bit too! This was supposed to be my first fic ever to have an unhappy ending, but... let's see if that changed or not, shall we? XD

I've never gotten so emotionally inside one of my character's heads as I did with Yokoo here, and it was really difficult, because I kept wanting to cry >>; To balance the overly emotional Yokoo parts I have all the other Kisumai boys there too for a little more comical purposes XD Mostly Taisuke and Nikaido. They're being really adorable here <3

Okay, prepare some tissues at hand and here we go! X3 Oh and btw the title of the fic was inspired by the Domoto Koichi's (KinKi Kids) song.

Title: Shadows on the Floor
Fandom: Kis-My-Ft2
Pairings: Iida Kyohei x Yokoo Wataru (hinting to Kitayama x Fujigaya)
Rating: PG-13
Genre: Romance, Angst
Warnings: Kissing, hinting
Story: "I don’t even dare to think a possibility like that, the possibility of not being able to see you ever again. Not being able to see you, touch you, hear your voice and be able to at least one more time say ‘I love you’. Knowing I had the chance to do that but inside myself only waiting for you to reach towards me instead of taking the step myself, I don’t think I could live another moment if I truly had wasted my change like that."

Shadows on the Floor

Yokoo tried to shut away the annoying sound of the ringing phone. He turned to his side, pretending he wasn’t hearing it, but it almost felt like the sound was growing more and more demanding as the time passed, and it was refusing to stop. The boy groaned in frustration, turning around again and reached for his cell phone on the bedside table, not bothering to even open his eyes for long enough moment to look at the phone screen to see who was calling, instead he only lifted the phone to his ear, lazily mumbling some sort of a sound to the phone so that whoever it was calling and disturbing his rest would know he had answered and was - more or less - listening.

“Wataru..?” a soft voice from the other end asked, and Yokoo was fully waken up in an instant. He actually jumped up on the bed so fast he hit his head against the small shelf above his head. He let out a small, pained sound, falling back on the bed.

“Wataru… are you okay..?” the voice on the phone spoke again. Yokoo, almost having forgotten about the reason for his sudden movement just now almost jumped from the shock again. He couldn’t believe hearing that voice, not so suddenly, at a time like this…

~ ~ ~ ~

Yokoo took in a heavy breath, almost feeling like choking to it, quickly sitting up on his bed. He was almost shaking, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat. He glanced to his side; his phone was there, on the bedside table, untouched. The screen wasn’t blinking, no one had called just now…

Had it been a dream just now? But he had hurt his head, it really had hurt, and you couldn’t feel hurt like that in a dream..?

Yokoo raised his hand to the back of his head, wincing when he felt the part on the back of his head he had hurt. It was hurting, and it even felt like a bump starting to appear there… So then, it hadn’t been a dream..?

The boy quickly reached for his phone, and chose the answered calls from the menu. There was nothing unusual though, the last answered call was from Fujigaya, from when he had called him a little before midnight, supposedly asking about the next day’s dance practice, but they had ended up talking for almost an hour of anything but. Yokoo frowned, and chose the unanswered calls instead, but found nothing from there either. Last unanswered call was from couple days ago, when Nikaido had been bugging Yokoo to the extend he refused to answer him anymore.

Yokoo let out a sigh without even noticing himself as he placed the phone back on the table and leaned down on the bed again. Could he really have moved in his sleep so suddenly he had hit his head somewhere? His bedside table was close enough, he might have hit his head against that… Yokoo sighed again and glanced at the digital clock on the bedside table, next to his phone. It was still dark in the room, but the red numbers from the digital clock only showed better in less light. It was still night time, he had only slept a few hours.

Yokoo lifted his left hand to his forehead, brushing away the hair from his face, feeling his forehead being slightly moist from the cold sweat from earlier. What was wrong with him, feeling like that..? Maybe he was simply getting sick? But the dream just now, of Iida calling him, saying his name like that… Thinking about it made Yokoo feel really weird. He hadn’t really thought about the boy for a long time. Not because he didn’t miss him, but, on the contrary, because he missed him so much he feared how much it would hurt if he let himself to think of him.

Maybe the dream was Yokoo’s sub-consciousness telling him to stop being such a wimp and just call Iida, Yokoo thought slightly amused. It had been so long time since they last even talked, Yokoo didn’t exactly even dare to think of doing something like that… Besides, it wasn’t like Iida had called him either… Since they couldn’t see each other like before, it had just been getting more and more difficult to just pick up the phone and call the other… How long had it been since they actually talked? How long had it been since they saw one another? Right now, Yokoo was feeling incredibly tempted to call him… Even though he knew it was stupid. It was in the middle of the night after all…

Yokoo shook his head, almost feeling a little amused by the sudden urge. He was sure by the next morning when he got up he wouldn’t feel that way anymore. Yokoo wasn’t actually sure how he felt about all that… if he wanted to still feel like calling Iida in the morning or not.

The boy just shook his head some and moved into a more comfortable position on the bed. There was no use thinking about something like that right now at least, he’d know how he felt like in the morning then. And besides, getting so worked up by a dream wasn’t something the reasonable Yokoo would normally do, so it made him feel quite stupid. So he decided to brush it from his mind and just go back to sleep.

Just as the boy was about to fall asleep though, he got startled awake by a sudden sound from the direction of the door. Yokoo jumped up, looking at the doorway. But when he saw one of his small dogs staring at him from the floor, his small eyes glinting from under the ears that seemed to be almost too big for the dog’s head, despite how he had been feeling, Yokoo couldn’t help but let out a small laughter.

“Having trouble sleeping too..?” Yokoo asked softly, sitting up and putting his feet on the floor when the small dog quickly walked to him, pawing lightly onto Yokoo’s leg when the boy had put his feet down. “Hn, shouldn’t you be sleeping with your sisters? Or are you feeling cold..?” Yokoo reached his hands to pick up the small dog and lifted it to the bed next to himself. The dog didn’t seem to even considering it, but immediately found a comfortable spot over the sheets and laid down, snorting slightly in a way that could almost be interpret as a content sigh.

“Maa, I guess you’re sleeping with me the rest of the night then…” Yokoo said with an affectionate smile before he laid back down on the bed himself, pulling the blanket loosely over himself. He knew he shouldn’t pamper his dogs like this too much, because the little ones and their parents combined there was five dogs total, so it would be quite difficult for Yokoo to fit onto his bed himself if all of them would get used to sleeping there. But just one of the little ones would be okay for the night… And besides, Yokoo actually could use the company right then…

* * * * * * * * * *

I never wanted you to go… I never wanted to let go of you…

Even though I’m only showing my smile to everyone else, every moment when you’re not by my side, by my side where you always were before, where you were always supposed to be, where I wanted you to stay, inside me it’s tearing me apart and leaving me hollow. I don’t even dare to let myself cry when I am alone, because I fear if I let myself cry once, I won’t be able to stop anymore.

Not being able to see you every day anymore… I never really understood how much I would be missing you when you still were there. Maybe this is what people call taking things for granted? I almost feel like laughing at myself, aren’t I just pathetic? I know people always say they don’t understand the preciousness of something until it’s gone, but when it happens to you, you wouldn’t have expected how hard it is.

Just picking up the phone should be so easy, why am I letting this invisible wall keeping me from doing it? Do you feel the same way as me? Do you miss me as much as I miss you? Maybe… maybe I’m just too afraid to hear the answer to that. Out of sight, out of mind… what if you feel like that? I don’t want to hear something like that… I couldn’t take it.

Why isn’t it you who would call me? If you feel the same, wouldn’t you want to hear my voice like I want to hear yours? Not knowing why is only making me feel even worse inside. I want to hear your voice… I want to see your smile again… I want to feel the comforting presence of you who is more important to me than anyone else ever could…

* * * * * * * * * *

“Yokoo-san~~ Can I borrow your hairdryer?” Taisuke asked with the sweetest voice possible, bouncing to Yokoo with the towel still over his hair. He only used the ’Yokoo-san’ when he wanted something from Yokoo, and this time it was his hairdryer because Taisuke had forgotten his own at home. Or not really forgotten, Taisuke knew Yokoo would always have his own with him, so Taisuke had figured out he could simply leave his own at home and not have to carry so much extra weight! “Hn, ne, Yokoo-san~~?”

“Nn, eh?” Yokoo asked, looking like he had just been completely dazed or deep in thought, not having heard at all what Taisuke had been asking him. “Ah, what is it..? The hairdryer?” Yokoo then asked when Taisuke was pointing towards the towel over his head. The older boy reached for the hairdryer and offered it to Taisuke.

“Nee, Wataru, is something wrong?” Taisuke asked as he pushed the towel down to his neck and leaned to plug in the dryer. “You’ve been all quiet today.”

“Nn? Ah, it’s nothing,” Yokoo said with a little forced smile, waving his hand dismissively. “I guess I’m just feeling a little tired. I woke up a couple times last night, and one of my dogs decided that she wanted to sleep next to me too… Besides,” Yokoo said, reaching his hand to pinch onto Taisuke’s nose. “Someone called me late last night and kept me awake for over an hour.”

“It wasn’t over an hour…” Taisuke pouted, rubbing his nose when Yokoo let go of it. “Besides, it was important, it wasn’t like I was calling just to be a bother…”

Yokoo couldn’t help but smile a little at Taisuke’s pouting face. “I didn’t say you were being a bother.. But you didn’t exactly talk that much about ‘important’ things,” Yokoo said in a little teasing voice. Taisuke was a good distraction from his not so pleasant thoughts.

“Eh, Taisuke was calling you last night? About what?” Kitayama asked, suddenly appearing as if out of nowhere, a deep frown on his face.

“Mm? I was calling Wataru about the practice stuff… Why?” Taisuke asked all innocent, the sound of the dryer almost drowning his voice as he turned to look up at the older boy. Up because Taisuke was sitting while Kitayama was standing. Otherwise of course Taisuke was the taller one of the two.

Yokoo hid his smile behind his hand. Taisuke and Kitayama were even better distraction, not to mention quite nice entertainment with how those two were so clueless of each other… Or more like Taisuke was clueless about everything, while Kitayama… Kitayama just didn’t know how to express or channel his feelings. Kitayama was the one who’d have to do something about it though, otherwise it wouldn’t go anywhere.

With Iida and him… it hadn’t been like that. Or maybe Yokoo had been almost like something between what Kitayama and Taisuke were being now, but Iida… Iida had been the one to solve that. Iida had made the first move and…

Yokoo almost shook his head, trying to divert his thoughts and feelings away from the memory of the first kiss Iida gave him. And the kisses after that. And the other things… He placed his hands over each other on his knee, hiding the fact that he was pressing his fingernails hard against the back of his palm under the small towel on his lap. The pain would divert his thoughts away, and the fake smile on his lips as he watched Taisuke and Kitayama talking would keep the others asking unnecessary questions.

* * * * * * * * * *

The first time you kissed me… I don’t even remember what I was feeling then. No… that’s not true. My head went completely blank then, and although I probably didn’t know back then what I felt, I remember every moment of it.

It had been raining, and you hadn’t brought an umbrella, so we shared mine while running to the station. We were supposed to go shopping, but because the weather was so bad, we went to play some games to your house instead. The storm only got worse, and there was a power shortage, we couldn’t play the games anymore either. So we talked. We talked so long, the kind of things I could only talk to you. Even before we had kissed the first time, even before I was probably even aware of my feelings, I could always talk to you about everything. You were the only one I could always open my heart to, the only one who I could let see the real me. The only one with who I didn’t feel afraid to show my vulnerability.

I don’t know how long we had talked, time simply didn’t matter. There was no reason to look at the clock. Because of the power outage, there were no lights either, so it was dark. There were a lot of candles in your room, so we were lighting those together, you lighting the candles while I was holding a flashlight so that we could see what we were doing. Because I wasn’t aware of my feelings quite then yet, I didn’t really think about it, but a setting like that… it’s a little romantic I guess? Should I care about things like that since I’m a guy? But… thinking about it, maybe it made it even more special.

With the candles bringing just enough light to the room so that we could see each others’ faces, we continued talking again, sitting closer to each other on your bed now, shadows dancing quietly on the walls as we kept talking. I remember you taking a hold of my hand at some point, although I’m not sure when it happened exactly. I remember your touch was really soft and warm… The room was a little cool, so it felt even warmer because of that.

‘Are you cold’ was what you asked me some time after that. I think I was a little bit, but I still shook my head and told you I wasn’t. It was only a little cold, so it didn’t really matter. I think maybe you still knew I was feeling cold though, because you moved both your hands to my arms, rubbing your hands softly against them as if to warm them. It felt nice… and it did feel warmer after that too.

While you were still holding your hands over my arms, you suddenly got a little weird look on your face. I’m still not quite sure what it was, but you looked a little more serious at least, maybe shy too? You were still smiling though. When looking like that, you leaned a little closer and ask me ‘Do you think it would be okay if I kissed you?’

I remember being confused. I didn’t know what you meant by saying something like that so suddenly. Then I felt the touch for the first time, the touch of your lips against my own. A kiss.

I remember I didn’t answer the kiss. I hadn’t expected that kind of thing after all, even though you had asked that. I was surprised, and I didn’t know what was going on at all, but I still remember all of it.

Your hands on my arms, your fingers were pressing a little more against my skin. It wasn’t by much, barely noticeable, but I still remember that. I smelled the scent of your shampoo as you were so close to me. You sometimes borrowed my shampoo instead after we’d take showers after practice, but this time it was your own. The same one you had been using a long time now, because you liked the stability, you would always use the same brand when you found something you liked. I think I too started to think a little like that too, with how much I would always be with you. You so often had that scent, even with how surprised I was, the scent was comforting.

And your lips. Your lips was the thing I remember the best. I guess I had never really thought about such things, what a kiss would feel like, I didn’t have any expectations I guess. Your lips were… incredibly soft. The whole contact of the lips was soft, so soft it almost felt like you weren’t completely sure yourself if you should be doing it or not. I couldn’t know of course. You didn’t say after. If I had asked, maybe you would have told me, because you would always talk to me about everything the same way I would talk to you.

The kiss didn’t last long - maybe it was because I wasn’t answering to it? You pulled away, breaking the contact between our lips, but you still stayed very close. Your hands were still on my arms, though not holding as tightly as he was during the kiss. I remember your eyes were looking directly at me, and I think I blushed. No, I was pretty sure I blushed. I was just happy it was so dark in the room so that you couldn’t see it. It was a new feeling to think like that, because I was never afraid to show you how I was feeling, but that moment… the feeling was something completely new, so for a moment there I didn’t want you to see it.

Then you said it. ‘I’m sorry…’ You said it so quietly, almost looking a little sad. And then ‘I guess I shouldn’t have done that before you could answer…’ You kissing me had made me feel weird, but you saying that… I guess I wouldn’t say it made me feel even weirder, but a different kind of weird. I didn’t like you looking like that. I didn’t like you sounding like that. It wasn’t the way Iida would always be like.

I remember not really even being aware of what I was doing, but I leaned forward, I remember that. I leaned forward, and pressed my own lips against your, softly like you had done just earlier. I didn’t know back then what made me do it. My head was not understanding, but my body was. You had kissed me, but after it you thought you shouldn’t have. Because I didn’t answer to the kiss, and because I didn’t say anything. You didn’t say it. You would have if I asked, but I didn’t need to. I knew you well enough not to ask that. Even though only my body could understand it back then, it was enough.

The kiss was different than when you had first kissed me though. I hadn’t answered then, but you were answering to this kiss now. It was still soft, but it felt different. The first time most of what I was feeling, or more like the strongest emotion I was feeling was that of surprise. The second time now, I could concentrate on different things, I could feel my body reacting to the kiss. It was a warm feeling… A warm, sweet feeling that was almost making me shiver. Neither of us really knew what we were supposed to be doing, what we were supposed to be feeling, so we just stayed like that, keeping our lips touching softly while getting used to the feeling…

A couple of the candles had died down as we were kissing, and the room had gotten darker. When we broke the kiss and you looked at me, I could still see you face. You were smiling, looking like the way Iida always looked, no longer having the sad look on your face. Even though it was the way Iida always looked every day, it somehow felt different. I only learned later it was how I would feel every time I looked at you smiling like that. I only learned later it was how it felt to look in the eyes of the one you love more than anything else in the world. I only realized all that later… And I only realized later how the feeling when you then put your arms around me and kissed me again, how that feeling was the only thing I would ever yearn for when I was alone…

* * * * * * * * * *

“Wattaaan~ Your spacing out is getting annoying!” Yokoo vaguely heard Nikaido’s voice complaining, and the next thing he felt was Nikaido’s finger poking him almost painfully on the cheek.

Yokoo blinked a few times, waking up from his daze and turned to look at the others.

“Well?” Nikaido asked, looking quite impatient already.

“Erm, ‘well’ what..?” Yokoo asked with a bit questioning look. It seemed Nikaido had asked him something, but be obviously hadn’t been paying attention the least. Nikaido looked pretty angry for Yokoo not having paid attention to him, but at least Nikaido wasn’t hitting him. If it was any of the other members who had ignored him, Nikaido surely would have punched them, but Yokoo was the only one he respected more than that.

“Seriously Wattan…” Nikaido almost snorted, crossing his arms over his chest. “We were talking about where to go eat.”

“Wataru is really spacing out a lot today, ne?” Taisuke pondered out loud, leaning both his arms and chin against Nikaido’s head. The younger boy wasn’t agreeing with it though, and was trying to elbow Taisuke away from him while Kitayama behind the pair was frantically eyeing from one boy to another trying to decide if he should do something about Taisuke clinging onto Nikaido like that.

“Mm, so anyway, where are we gonna go to eat?” Tamamori asked, smiling a little at Nikaido who was already poking Taisuke on the stomach with both hands, while Taisuke was easily evading the pokes, looking like he was simply enjoying teasing the younger boy.

“I guess I don’t really mind that much…” Yokoo said a bit distractedly, turning his eyes to the side from the others. They were right, he was spacing out a lot that day… Being aware of it didn’t change anything though, he couldn’t keep his mind focused. Letting a dream like that to bother his mind so much was silly, right? But, it really wasn’t just the dream either. More like simply letting himself to think of Iida…

Yokoo suddenly blinked. Maybe his eyes were deceiving him, but… just now, he had been looking at the other side of the road, and the tall boy walking there… he had looked so much like Iida. Yokoo stopped, peering to the other side and trying to find the boy with his eyes again. Had be been just imagining it?

“Wataru..?” Taisuke asked when the rest of the boys noticed Yokoo had stopped and was staring at the other side of the road, past the cars driving in the middle. “Did you saw something? Or someone..?”

Yokoo didn’t answer though. He had just seen the boy who looked like Iida again, and that sight completely filled his head so he couldn’t even hear what the other boys were saying. Instead Yokoo suddenly dashed towards the traffic lights, not even waiting for the lights to change as there were so few cars then.

When he got to the other side, he couldn’t see the boy anymore. He tried looking around and figuring out where the boy had disappeared to. There were so many shops and small streets circling around, there was no way of knowing. Had it even been Iida? It couldn’t possibly have been, right? After all that he had been trying to keep himself from thinking that day, he was just imagining things, right? It was probably just someone who looked like Iida, and Yokoo was imagining it.

…Right..?

* * * * * * * * * *

I never thought I would miss your touch so much… Any touch from you, all of them. When you would brush the hair from my face, or hold my hand. When you would surprise me out of my thoughts by touching more forehead, or put your hand on my shoulder to just make me feel you were there. Even when you would ruffle my hair. I hate when people try doing that, but when it was you, I never minded… And most of all, when you would touch your fingers against my lips, and then lean in to kiss me… And then, when we went further than that…

I had always been content with just being with you, because when you were around, I could always be at ease completely different from anyone else. But after the time you gave me my first kiss… No, just being with you was enough for me then too, but my heart and body yearned for your kisses after that. I needed your touches even more after that, after knowing the blissful feeling of just the two of us, the feeling I could ever feel with you. I was content with just being around you, but having experienced something so much more than that, I would always wait your kisses.

I was content with just that, and I didn’t even know of more. I didn’t know I could experience something that would be so strong, a closeness I could never share with anyone else but you. I knew before too what ‘passion’ meant; to be passionate for work, to be passionate for school, to be passionate in life… I don’t think I had ever even thought what it even meant to feel passionate about a person. To be passionate about someone. To love someone…

I love it when you’re here with me…

I love being with you…

I love the way I can be myself with you…

I love your touch…

I love your kisses…

I love…

“Wataru… I love you…”

“I… I love you too…”

You were the one to say it first. I remember it perfectly, the moment. Just those few words from you, and my heart felt even stronger than from the touches and kisses from before. Even though people say the stronger your feelings, the harder it is to express them… I don’t think so. At least, it didn’t feel like that then. It was so easy to say it back. ‘I love you’. Isn’t it funny how three small words like that are enough to make you forget about the rest of the world? Just those three words, from the lips of the one person you would say that yourself too… I don’t even know how to explain how it felt. I don’t think it’s possible? Before you experience it yourself, there’s no explanation that would express it well enough. For someone to love you like that, to make you feel like that, and for you to love them back the same…

How could I let go of something like that so easy? Just because you were no longer there, shouldn’t I have seen at least enough effort to still be able to see you? Or were I really just so hurt? Did I really feel that when you left, you didn’t just leave the work, but that you left me too? Maybe I still feel that. Maybe that’s why it’s so hard to just pick up the phone, even though I want to hear your voice so much.

Just hearing your voice would be enough. I can close my eyes and pretend I am hearing it. I can do the same with your touch, just imagining it’s still there. …But it’s not the same. I could never forget the touch, but not being able to actually feel it, it’s not the same.

Did you really want to leave me too? Did you leave me? I don’t want to let myself think about something like that. If that were true, I would rather I never heard those words from you, I would rather I never learned what it means to be passionate about someone, what it means to love someone you don’t feel like your body is even yours unless your with that person. I would rather my heart never felt love like that and just die never feeling that, I would rather have that than be abandoned after feeling something to wonderful and know I am forever robbed from feeling it ever again. I would rather that over having my heart break and carry along the memory of those feelings in my heart for the rest of my life, only knowing the memory of it is the closest I can get to it anymore. I rather have my heart die than break.

…Can I honestly say that? I want to believe that, but as much as I want to believe it, can I really say that with no hesitation in my mind. Not having felt any of this I did with you, never having known the feeling of being precious to someone, having someone love you and you in turn love that someone back so much. Can I honestly say I rather I never felt that? Can I really think so little about these feelings, when in my heart I know just one second with you was enough…

No, I could never say I rather I never felt like that. I couldn’t say I rather never felt the best feeling in my life, no matter how much it would hurt later.

I don’t want to let myself to think that you would ever leave me like that. Not you, the only one I could ever love like that, the only one I would surrender myself to, completely… I guess you could say I’m a control freak, I know that about myself. I can’t let myself go and give up the control to someone else. I can’t let myself be vulnerable like that.

With Iida… With you, I could do that. With you it didn’t matter. You knew me better than anyone else ever could, at times I wondered if you even knew me better than myself. That kind of a thought, it’s scary, isn’t it? To be aware that someone knows you that well. But it was you, so I wasn’t scared.

When it was our first time, I wasn’t scared then either. Because you knew me, you loved me, and I trusted you. No… I trust you. I still trust you. No matter what would happen, I still trust you just as much as I did that night.

It was winter. We were staying over at your house, your family wasn’t there. It was cold, so I would sleep in the bed with you instead on the futon on the floor. Although really, we hadn’t slept on futons for a long time by then already. There was no reason to sleep separately with how we felt for each other, so we had started sleeping in the same bed long before that.

But that night was different. The night I learned the real meaning of the word ‘passion’. You loved me, and I loved you. And we became one that night. It was all so natural, if felt easy, and normal…

It was cold, so we were just being close to each other, your arms around me, and mine around you, under the blankets. We would kiss, we would kiss probably more than ever before that, and our hands, our bodies, would move according to our feelings. We didn’t need any words, our bodies, our hears would understand each other better than anything we could say. Your eyes meeting mine, we could see everything we needed in each others eyes. You didn’t have to ask me if it was okay, I had already surrendered to you without any words.

That night, during the winter when everywhere else it was cold, but under the blankets, we didn’t feel the cold; only the heat of our bodies. That night you showed me what passion really means…

* * * * * * * * * *

“Oi! Order yourself more food if you need to steal from my plate!” Taisuke whined, holding onto his plate with both hands and trying to keep it away from Nikaido.

“It’s better when you steal from someone else…” Nikaido said with a laughter, putting the piece of gyoza he had just stolen from Taisuke into his mouth.

“I don’t think Fujigaya really has a say in it in the first place,” Tamamori snickered, getting a pouting look from the older boy. “What? You already stole food from Yokoo, Kitayama, Senga and me!”

“Well, that’s because what Nikaido says is true… It’s better when you steal it from someone else’s plate…” Taisuke mumbled, still sulking, but dropped the act to reach to snatch something from Mitaya’s plate.

“O-oi, don’t you have the same food I have yourself!?” Miyata asked, looking at Taisuke with a little baffled look.

“It doesn’t matter, I just said it’s better when you steal it from someone else, didn’t I?” Taisuke said with a little smirk, exchanging grins with Nikaido who just stole something from Senga’s plate.

“Eeh, that’s just so unfair!” Senga said, looking hurt. “If I would do something like that, I’d get punched for it.”

“True story, Kenpi~” Nikaido said with a grin before flicking Senga on the forehead with his chopsticks. “Me and Taipi are special so we’re only ones allowed to do that.”

“With what logic..?” Kitayama asked a little gloomy. He didn’t mind Taisuke snatching his food, but if Nikaido tried, he’d definitely get punched for that.

Yokoo felt a smile coming to his lips as he watched his group mates around the table. Everyone else was having fun, enjoying themselves. Yokoo felt bad about not being able to rise up to the same mood as the rest of them right now. Of course he enjoyed being with the others, but right then, he simply couldn’t do it. He didn’t want to keep feeling distracted like that though, it was only making him feel bad.

“Aah, you knocked down the salt! Quickly, toss some over your shoulder!” Nikaido said in an almost panicking voice.

“Eh? Over my shoulder?” Kitayama asked, looking like he had no idea what Nikaido was talking about as he picked up the salt container he had just knocked down as he had moved his plate.

“Don’t you even know?” Nikaido asked, his eyes wide open. “When you knock down the salt you have to toss some over your shoulder, otherwise it’s bad luck!”

“There it is! Super superstitious Nika!” Taisuke exclaimed, bursting into laughing.

“Shush, it’s good to be careful!” Nikaido said, frowning his face. “Just throw it. Otherwise I refuse to go on stage with you. With your bad luck you might just crash into me when we’re on our skates and I don’t want to be affected by your bad luck like that!”

“Just throw it, otherwise Nika won’t shut up about it,” Taisuke said, still giggling as he patted Kitayama on the arm.

Kitayama glanced down on Taisuke’s hand against his arm, and then up to Nikaido who was still pointing at the salt container. “Fine…” he said, but rolling his eyes to make it clear he was not believing in this kind of things. He took the salt container and tossed a little bit from it over his shoulder. “Happy now?”

“Mmm, it’s okay now…” Nikaido said approvingly as he leaned back on his seat, although he was still frowning a little at Kitayama being careless enough to knock down the salt in the first place.

“You really are so superstitious, aren’t you?” Tamamori laughed softly.

“What’s wrong with being careful about things you can’t be sure of?” Nikaido snorted, ignoring Tamamori and his grinning.

“Mm, but that’s nothing compared to how scared Nika is of ghosts of course!” Taisuke giggled, still leaning against Kitayama’s arm. “Just the other day, we were watching this scary movie…”

“Ah, that! That was horrible!!” Nikaido said, looking horrified. “I couldn’t sleep after watching that!”

“You don’t have to tell me! You were staying over and you kept waking me up all the time because you were scared! It was really annoying!” Taisuke only stuck his tongue out at Nikaido who was frowning at his complaints.

“It’s not my fault, it was really scary! Plus, it was so realistic too, I was sure I’d start seeing random things like happening for real!” Nikaido made a light shiver at the thought. “Like, in the movie, this girl kept seeing this one guy everywhere, and then his phone started ringing and it would be the guy’s voice repeating the girl’s name and stuff like that. That’s a sign that the person you’re seeing like that is dead and is hunting to you, you know? It’s common in the stories.”

“For someone who’s so afraid of ghost stories you sure seem to know a lot of them…” Taisuke said a little amused, but got distracted from teasing the younger boy as he suddenly heard a pair of chopsticks fall and hit the plate next to him. “Eh, Wataru, what’s wrong..?”

Yokoo probably hadn’t even heard Taisuke’s question. He was staring in front of him blankly, his face pale and hand that had just a moment ago been holding the pair of chopsticks now fallen down on his plate was shivering. Maybe it hadn’t been just his imagination, maybe it hadn’t been just him thinking about it too much, and just thinking he was seeing Iida in places he wasn’t. It was true that kind of a pattern was usual in scary stories. Could there be some truth behind it after all…

“Wataru!” Several voices called after him when the boy quickly stood up, grabbing his phone as he ran out of the restaurant. He had to know, he couldn’t let that kind of thing be. Yokoo ran outside. It was raining, but he didn’t even care that he was getting a little wet despite the small shelter over him. Yokoo chose the number from his phone; he just had to know.

* * * * * * * * * *

I don’t even dare to think a possibility like that, the possibility of not being able to see you ever again. Not being able to see you, touch you, hear your voice and be able to at least one more time say ‘I love you’. Knowing I had the chance to do that but inside myself only waiting for you to reach towards me instead of taking the step myself, I don’t think I could live another moment if I truly had wasted my change like that.

Thinking about it, weren’t you always the one to take the first step, the one to make the first move and guide me along. To guide me who never knew what to do. The me who is the one everyone else trusts, the one everyone thinks knows things best. In truth I never had that confidence in myself. The only reason I’m putting up the strong front right now because I no longer have you by my side to guide me like you were before. I hide my vulnerable self behind the mask of someone who is worth the trust, but none of those things matter. Anyone can do that kind of things.

Real trust is different.

Was I so used to you always taking the first step, I never picked up the phone before? All this time I’ve waited it to be you who reached for me again. After so many times of saying ‘I love you’, have I even once been able to take the first step myself, to be the one to reach out for you? In the end, was it me who’s not certain of if you want to see me again, but you? I never reached for you, did I ever show my feelings for you other than the reflection of your own?

…Was that really all I ever did..? If so, I truly am the foolish one here. The only person I could ever love, the only one I could open myself to… and still I never conveyed my true feelings other than as the mirror image of yours? If that is the extent of my ability to express my emotions, aren’t I the pathetic one here!?

I miss you so much… I want to hear your voice again. I want to let myself cry and have you tell me it’s okay, because I can’t cry when someone else is around. I don’t care what I have to do, I will reach for you as many times as you want, I promise I will show you my feelings better!

I promise anything you want, just don’t leave me!

* * * * * * * * * *

“Please Iida… Please answer the phone… Please… don’t leave me…”

Yokoo didn’t even realize the tears that had started running down his cheeks as he heard the agonizing ‘beep’ sound from the phone, the sound repeating again and again every second the call remained unanswered. The tears were starting to get mixed with the droplets of water escaping past the light shelter, making Yokoo’s hair grow wet and along his tears stain his face with lines of water.

Iida wasn’t answering… He wouldn’t answer… Yokoo felt his legs about to give up under himself, so he crouched down, holding his free arm around his legs to try keep them from shaking so much.

*click* “…Wataru..?”

The phone almost fell from Yokoo’s hand as he heard the voice. Iida’s voice from the phone. It was Iida… Somewhere in the back of Yokoo’s mind a small sound was saying maybe he was just dreaming the sound again. Maybe he had passed out and was dreaming it, or that maybe he was still there crouching down on the sidewalk, just imagining the voice instead of the continuous waiting sounds.

“Wataru, is that you?” the voice from the phone asking again, this time maybe a little worry seeping into his surprised voice. “I can’t hear anything but rain… Are you there, Wataru?”

No, it wasn’t imagination, it was really Iida… It wasn’t a dream. Yokoo’s fingernails buried through the fabric of his jeans, pressing against his skin, it hurt. You couldn’t experience physical pain in dreams, it wasn’t a dream.

Iida was still there…

Iida’s voice… How much had he missed that voice… All the time Iida’s voice had only been one phone call away, why hadn’t he called before already? He had missed Iida so much, why hadn’t he reached for him before…

“Iida…” Yokoo tried saying in the phone, but his shivery voice betrayed him, his voice cracking down as he started to cry. It was Iida… Yokoo hadn’t allowed himself to cry when Iida wasn’t there, because he knew he would have never been able stop. But… it was Iida… He could let himself cry now.

“Wataru? Wataru are you okay!?” the voice in the phone asked, now past surprised and only full of worry. “Wataru, what’s the matter, where are you?”

Yokoo’s hand holding the phone was shaking so much it was a wonder the phone hadn’t already fallen down. The only reason it wasn’t happening was because Yokoo was holding onto the phone as for his dear life. He wanted to hear Iida’s voice, he didn’t want to let go of that now. Right then it was the only thing he could even do, just hold onto the phone and cry. He knew he should answer to Iida, but he couldn’t.

“Wataru…”

The next time Iida called his name, didn’t it sound like it wasn’t coming just from the phone? Was Yokoo crying so much after so long he was imagining things? Yokoo lifted his head, his hand still holding onto the phone with shivering fingers, and saw someone with an umbrella covering him from the rain standing a small distance away. Had some passerby stopped to see what the boy was crying in the rain. Yokoo blinked his eyes, trying to get the mistiness from his teary eyes to disappear so that he could see.

It couldn’t be…

Iida’s gentle eyes were looking down at him from beneath the umbrella. The boy was still holding his phone near his face, but seeing Yokoo now, he lowered it, and Yokoo could barely even hear the beeping sound from his ear as the call was disconnected. Things like this… they didn’t happen in real life, right? They couldn’t… The person just appearing in front of you like this…

“Wataru, what are you…”

Iida took a step towards him, but before he could take another, Yokoo had already dashed up from the sidewalk, and in a few running steps he reached Iida and already had his arms tightly around the other boy, holding onto him so tightly as if he never wanted to let go anymore. The umbrella Iida had been holding fell from his hand and escaped somewhere with the wind, leaving the two boys drenching under the pouring rain.

This time Yokoo wouldn’t wait for Iida to reach for him, he would reach for Iida…

* * * * * * * * * *

I never thought I could miss you as much I did when you weren’t there… I never wanted to experience that. …I was only thinking of how I felt, how much I missed you, but how did you feel all this time? I was waiting for you to reach me again like you always did, were you waiting for me to do it, the me who was never able to do that before.

I let myself get too used to you always being there for me. I took that for granted, the feeling of your closeness and support, and was never able to express you well enough what you meant for me.

You’re still here.

This time I reached for you.

I want to hear it all. I want to know, how did you feel this time. How did you feel back then? I want to know more. I want to listen you telling me. I want to tell you too, how much I missed you, how little I did understand back then. I want to tell you how you important you were to me. No… how important you are. The only thing that matters in the end…

I love you.

Those three words… I can say them to you again. Have I grown a little while you were not there with me? I now know better… I can say those words to you better now. I know better now, what it means to love someone so much, after having experienced what it felt to be without that love. And I know even better what it means to hear them from you too.

I don’t know if I’m stronger now, but at least I know better this time. I know better not to take you for granted, not to always wait for you to come to me.

I know now I can reach for you too. I will reach for you too. I will be there for you too…

I love you…

“Iida… I love you…”

“I love you too…”

I love you… We don’t need any other words.

THE END

(Is it mean of me if I hope I made you want to cry at least a little bit? XD;) I was writing most of Yokoo's POV parts all teary eyed >>; They were actually something I hadn't planned for the original idea, but they ended up making most of the fic...

Btw, my oritinal idea had been to end the fic at the part where Yokoo says after his POV “Please Iida… Please answer the phone… Please… don’t leave me…” so you would have never really known what happened in the end but... Since my friends seemed to be thinking it'd be like me killing Iida I couldn't do it! XD; Ah, I can't do unhappy ends after all... Actually, maybe that's something I shouldn't be sad about XD; Yokoo deserves his happy ending.

I haven't been writing Kisumai fics for a long time, so it was really refreshing to write this <3 If I have the time (which I don't think I have) I was thinking of writing Yokoo/Nika Xmas fic because I really feel like writing Nikaido more... But yeah, I don't think I will be having the time XD; Too much school stuff! I haven't been continuing my OT3 sequel either which I apologize for. I will try to get it written at some point, but WHEN is a question I can't answer >>; Erm, actually I should be studying for my English literature exams now too XD;

Anyway, please leave a comment! This was my first time writing this kind of a fic, compared to my normal fluff ones (okay I have couple fics with a little angst but they're still different, and this was first time with 1st person POV parts) so I'd really like to hear your thoughts!

J.J.Express - "Cloudy Day Activities" - Chapter 06 (Asaka/Daiki)

2008-11-21T11:19:07Z

New chapter~~ Barely!! >>; We don't have as much time to write now (and even less with Kyan leaving to vacation soon and I will have my exam weeks) so you probably won't be having weekly updates... XD; But enjoy this chapter for now at least! Some innocent and a lot not so innocent flirt here XD

Title: Cloudy Day Activities
Chapter: 06
Fandom: J.J.Express
Pairings: Asaka x Daiki
Rating: R (fic overall up to NC-17)
Genre: Romance, Drama
Warnings: Flirting, kissing, nakedness, hinting, sex...
Story: It has been a few days after the beach trip, and none of the other boys have heard anything about Asaka. When he doesn't even appear to the dance practice, Daiki can't handle not knowing how Asaka is anymore. Are Daiki and Asaka able to work things out?

Note: This fic is a collaboration work by both me (luma_chan) and Kyandii (kizuite)

Pink text is written by luma_chan and Blue text is written by kizuite

Cloudy Day Activities

Chapter 06

“Ah!” Daiki was startled awake by the sudden sound of a ring tone playing in the room. If Asaka didn’t have his arms tightly around him, Daiki probably would have fallen from the bed and crashed on the floor. Daiki blinked, lifting his head up enough so that he could see Asaka’s face. The other boy had his eyes open, but from his puzzled look it seemed he had been asleep too just now. “I fell… asleep..?” Daiki started asking, but then thought it wasn’t the kind of thing he should be concentrating on right then. “That… that’s Asaka’s phone, ne?”

"Nn..." Asaka replied, still looking very confused. He had been so suddenly jarred from his peaceful sleep with Daiki that he didn't really know what was going on, but he shifted to roll over. It was very reluctantly that he let go of the older boy to reach out and grab the phone, staring groggily at the small flashing screen for a few moments before flipping open the cover and bringing it to his ear. "Moshi moshi, okaasan?"

Asaka closed his eyes again, almost feeling like going back to sleep as his mother spoke in the phone, obviously worried about Asaka being home alone in this kind of weather and how they wouldn't be able to come back until later than they had expected, but at her questioning voice, he realized she was waiting for an answer to her question whether he'd be okay on his own. "Ah... I'll be fine. Daiki came to visit me before the storm, so I won't be alone tonight at least. He won't be able to go home either."

After another minute of his mom's worried rambling, Asaka let out a soft, relieved sigh when he heard his father interrupting her and telling her that Asaka wasn't five years old any more, hoping his father would feel how thankful he was. After reassuring his mother he'd be fine for the eighth time and saying goodbye for the tenth, his mother finally hung up and Asaka almost tossed the cellphone aside as he turned back to Daiki. "My mom... she was pretty worried, but I think she's glad someone's with me at least."

“Your parents are coming home later?” Daiki asked, moving to sit on the bed. His body felt a little stiff. He couldn’t believe he had actually fallen asleep while laying on Asaka… The thought made him blush slightly. How long had he actually even slept? Daiki’s eyes glanced at the clock on Asaka’s bedside table. They probably hadn’t slept more than half an hour at least, although Daiki didn’t know if Asaka had fallen asleep too… From how he had looked when Daiki woke up he probably had, but maybe not as long as him. Either way, Asaka’s body must had been feeling even stiffer than him, since Daiki had been sleeping over him like that…

"They're staying at my relatives until tomorrow morning," Asaka replied sleepily, rolling back over so his back wasn't to Daiki anymore, even though the older boy was already sitting up. He really didn't feel like getting up, it was too comfortable laying down on the bed to even think of moving. He reached his hand to take hold of one of Daiki's, tugging on it slightly. "Let's go back to sleep..."

Daiki giggled lightly as he laid back down, snuggling against Asaka. “Sorry I fell asleep on you…” Daiki said, sounding a little embarrassed. “Ah, what about your imouto and otouto? They were leaving to see their friends when I came here…”

"With this kind of weather, they better not be thinking of coming home," Asaka answered as he shifted to pull Daiki closer, wrapping his arms around the smaller boy and tilting his head slightly to take in the scent of Daiki's hair. He didn't really think his siblings would give up the chance to spend the night with their friends, so they probably wouldn't be coming home, but he didn't mind at all as long as he got to spend the night with Daiki... he let out a small sigh and closed his eyes. "So sleepy... I wish my mother had called a little later..."

Daiki couldn’t help but smile a little, although he was trying to hide the smile against Asaka’s shoulder. Asaka hadn’t really asked Daiki if he wanted to stay for the night, which of course Daiki wanted to, and Asaka not even considering letting Daiki out to that kind of weather was making Daiki feel quite nice… “Well, she worries… I guess I should call my mom too, and tell where I am…”

"Isn't that the only things mothers do..." Asaka murmured sleepily, looking like he was about to fall asleep again at any second. When he heard Daiki saying he would call his mom, he got a little more alert and shifted to look at Daiki. He had an expression on his face that made it clear he didn't want to let Daiki go. "Do you have to call now? She'll probably call you later, won't she?"

“I don’t want her to worry too,” Daiki said softly, giving Asaka a little smile as he pushed himself into a half sitting position. “Since I didn’t say anything about what I’d do after the practice, and with the weather like this… Maa, I think she probably just assumes I went to Inoo-chan’s place or som…” Daiki snapped his mouth shut, only realizing too late what he just blurted from his mouth. It was true that Daiki often went to Inoo’s place after practice, but saying that right now… Daiki felt a little hesitant as he met with Asaka’s eyes. The boy clearly frowned when he had mentioned Inoo’s name, but to Daiki’s very happy surprise the frown disappeared pretty soon, making Daiki almost want to sigh from relief. Daiki leaned his face lower, pressing his lips against Asaka’s for a soft kiss. “I’ll… I’ll just make the call really quick!” Daiki promised, smiling at Asaka before leaning away from the boy’s arms to go look for his cell phone. Asaka had dropped it somewhere earlier after Inoo had called…

Asaka tried his best to hide his annoyance. He didn't want to upset Daiki by getting jealous again, and after all, Daiki had told him Inoo was his best friend and it wasn't at all strange for them to hang out together. Friends hung out with friends and went to each other's houses, right? So Asaka had no right to get jealous from something simple like that, even if he did get jealous anyway. He moved slightly away from Daiki to let the boy search for his cell phone, watching him lazily with half-closed eyes while he battled away the sleep. He really did want to just pull Daiki back to him and fall asleep again, but Daiki had a point, after all, if Daiki didn't call his mom now, they'd just be interrupted again sooner or later...

Daiki found his phone from the side of the bed. It had fallen on the floor, luckily over some clothes so it wasn’t damaged at least. Daiki picked it up and sat up on the bed as he picked his mother’s number from the menu. “Ah, kaasan. I’m over at Asaka’s right now. Since the weather is like that, his parents aren’t coming home today, so I’m staying over here with him…” Daiki glanced at Asaka with a little smile, almost getting a bit distracted from the phone call but diverted his attention back to it when his mother seemed to worry about them being alone in a storm like this, and was asking if the boys would both come to Daiki’s place for the night instead, since his family was home. “Nn, it’s okay, it’s safer to stay inside anyway. Jaa, I’ll come home tomorrow then.” Daiki didn’t really want to give his mother more chances to try persuade them coming to spend the night at the other place so he tried to end the call as quickly as possible. It wasn’t like he minded that much either way, but when given this kind of chance for privacy with Asaka, Daiki didn’t want to let it slide by. Daiki closed the phone and placed it down on the floor near the clothes again, before leaning back on the bed next to Asaka and snuggling close to him again. “Mom was worrying us being alone in a storm like this, so she wanted us to go spend the night at my place instead, but I don’t think going all the way in this kind of weather would make it any more safe…” Daiki said in a little laugher.

"Mothers really do worry too much," Asaka said, a little amused. Asaka thought it was probably better for Daiki's mom to worry about him rather than the storm... after all, Daiki wasn't about to go out into the storm, but he was right here with him and Asaka could think of a whole lot of things Daiki's mom definitely wouldn't approve of if she knew... he bit back a laugh and wrapped his arms around Daiki again. "Let's just sleep."

“It’s not even late yet!” Daiki laughed, lifting himself enough so that he could place a small kiss on Asaka’s lips. “It’s barely even evening yet. What is it, around six?” Daiki turned to look at the clock on Asaka’s bedside table again. “Ne, besides, I’m hungry…” Daiki added in a cute voice. “Hn, and thinking about it, you still owe me six marshmallows… No, wait, seven. It’s seven because you promised one more if I let you kiss me and stop pouting.”

"But I'm sleepy! And you were the one who fell asleep first, you know," Asaka complained, but he wasn't very serious, more just complaining for the sake of complaining. He leaned up and pressed a kiss to Daiki's lips before shifting to push himself up to sit up a little. "Mou, so you prefer food and sweets over just laying here with me? That's mean~"

“Nya, that’s not fair…” Daiki whined back, pouting his lips in a cute manner. “I haven’t eaten anything since morning, and I was at practice too unlike someone so that’d just make me even hungrier… Besides…” Daiki said in a softer voice, leaning closer to Asaka, but not kissing him, instead holding his lips so close to Asaka’s the other boy could feel Daiki’s words on his own lips. “…don’t we have the whole night time to sleep together anyway..?” Daiki then straightened back up, letting a cute pout replace his teasing smile, although it still remained in his eyes. “And Asakaaaa, you promised me the marshmallows. I’ve been good too, ne~?” he asked with a cute head tilt, the teasing smile trying to get back to his lips.

"That is true, you've been really good," Asaka replied, looking a little distracted, like he just wanted to kiss Daiki instead of think of food. But the way Daiki was fighting his teasing smile from coming back up made Asaka want to try to keep himself from following what Daiki wanted. He smirked and looked over at the bag of marshmallows, then back at Daiki. "It's no good to give them to you now, you should eat proper food before eating the marshmallows. Ne?"

Daiki stuck his tongue out at Asaka. “You promised though… And I didn’t get to finish my hot chocolate either…” Daiki said, faking to sulk a little. But Daiki then suddenly thought he didn’t exactly have to wait for Asaka’s approval for it either, and before Asaka could react in any way, Daiki had already rolled away from Asaka’s arms, and grabbed the bag of marshmallows from the edge of the table before taking a few steps away from the bed to keep Asaka from snatching it away from him. Daiki gave Asaka a little smirk before taking one candy from the bag and putting it into his mouth.

Asaka pretended to feign surprise, opening his mouth and raising his hand to cover it as he stared at Daiki chewing on the marshmallow very slowly, as if to taunt the younger boy. That wasn't fair at all! He had promised, but Daiki just disregarding him like that... Asaka pushed himself off the bed and took a few steps closer to Daiki, reaching out to grab Daiki's forearm and attempt to pull the bag away from him.

“Iya! It’s mine now!” Daiki exclaimed in the middle of his giggles, trying to evade Asaka’s arms and move away from the other boy’s reach, but as soon as he managed to even turn around, Asaka’s arms had already wrapped around his waist to keep him from escaping. Daiki let out a small scream of protest when Asaka easily picked him up from the floor and carried him back on the bed, only releasing Daiki as he dropped him on the bed.

"You're so going to lose!" Asaka said, taking advantage of Daiki's surprise to snatch away the bag of marshmallows and hold it tightly, moving it so he was holding it behind his back. If Daiki wanted to play this game, Asaka definitely wasn't going to go easy on him and just let him take the bag like that! "Ha, you thought I'd just let you win?"

“Aaah, unfair!” Daiki protested, jumping to sit on the bed on his knees. He pouted his lips for a little while trying to peek behind Asaka’s back but didn’t make a single move to hint that he would try reaching for it. There was a small glint in his eyes when he shifted slightly, pressing his hands between his thighs, against the bed sheets, and tilted his head cutely to the side, making sure he had the most irresistible pout on his lips. “Mou, but Asaka promised…” Daiki said in a cute voice.

Asaka considered it for a moment in his head, watching Daiki very carefully before his eyes defied him and he ended up looking downwards, remembering they were both still naked... his breath caught in his throat and he quickly looked back up to meet Daiki's eyes, moving his hand away from his back and opening the bag to take a couple out from them and hold them out to Daiki. Even if Daiki was maybe, sort of, somewhat winning right now, Asaka didn't want to let him think he had won completely! "Here, you can have only these right now."

Daiki gave a little smile as he eagerly put his hand out for Asaka to put the marshmallows on, but since Asaka wasn’t giving in all the way Daiki still felt it to be appropriate to pout some more. “Eeh, but it’s not fair…” Daiki said, inspecting the couple marshmallows in his hands before looking back up at Asaka again, the small pout back on his lips. “After all, I did what Asaka asked me to…” Daiki said, his voice suddenly a little softer and tempting, almost flirty. He moved slowly on the bed, stepping down on the floor on the very small space between Asaka and the bed, so that his body was almost pressed against Asaka’s. Daiki had moved the marshmallows Asaka had given him to one hand, so he had his other hand free now, and he lifted it, trailing his index finger up Asaka’s chest. “I licked the whipped cream off my fingers, ne..?” Daiki had slid his finger up to Asaka’s neck by now. “And then off Asaka’s fingers like you were ‘teaching’ me to…” Daiki touched his finger against Asaka’s lips, letting the finger stop there, and shifted his eyes to meet with Asaka’s. From the boy’s very dark eyes it was pretty clear that what he was doing right now was working.

Daiki then probably surprised Asaka, suddenly removed his finger from the boy’s lips and turned away, ignoring Asaka and the bag of marshmallows all of a sudden, and headed to sit on the bed on the edge near the bedside table. “Maa, if Asaka likes being mean…” Daiki just said simply, letting the rest of the sentence hang in the air as he sat down on the bed, picking his long since abandoned hot chocolate mug from the table. Of course, it was anything but hot by then. Still very good though, Daiki thought as he took a sip from the cup. Daiki then looked next to him on the bedside table, noticing the whipped cream can there still also. Daiki turned his eyes to Asaka, giving the boy a pointed glance with a hint of smile on his lips, before pretending to ignore him again as he put one of the marshmallows Asaka had given him into his mouth, and then concentrated onto his cup of hot chocolate again.

With that kind of teasing from Daiki, Asaka couldn't do anything at all except do whatever the older boy wanted him to do! He licked his lips, feeling Daiki's touch against his lips, Daiki's touch against his body and Daiki's body pressed against his... he licked his lips again and looked down at the bag of marshmallows, then up at Daiki. What was he supposed to do? His head and body were both telling him to do whatever Daiki wanted him to do... Asaka moved to sit beside Daiki, leaning over to press a kiss to Daiki's shoulder and then moved to press a kiss to his neck, whispering to the older boy. "You can have anything you want, I won't be mean anymore..."

Daiki made an almost purring noise at the feeling of Asaka’s lips sweetly pressing against his neck, and his lips curled into a small smile when Asaka said he would get anything he wanted. Daiki dipped his index finger into his cup of hot chocolate. There was no whipped cream left, obviously, so Daiki dipped his finger into the actual chocolate instead. He then turned to Asaka, lifting his hand and brushing his mild chocolate coated fingertip against Asaka’s lips. After that he leaned closer, touching his tongue against the boy’s lips to lick off the bit of chocolate there. Having done that, Daiki moved a little, just enough so that he could meet with Asaka’s eyes. “Jaa, can I get my marshmallows then..?” Daiki asked in an incredibly cute and tempting voice, leaning back towards Asaka for barely a second to touch his teeth lightly against Asaka’s lower lip.

Asaka would give every bag of marshmallows he could find in the house to Daiki to just continue his little games. Daiki knew exactly how maddening his 'innocent' little moves were and Asaka could tell; he leaned in without answering to press a hot kiss to Daiki's lips. So all of this was just for the marshmallows... well, he'd have to take advantage of that, he was the one with the marshmallows after all. He broke the kiss and held up a marshmallow he had pulled out of the bag, raising it so it was between their lips, but he pressed it slightly closer to Daiki's. "Only if I get a kiss for every marshmallow..."

Daiki glanced up at Asaka’s eyes, a cute smirk on his lips before he turned away for a moment to put the hot chocolate mug on the bedside table. He then turned more towards Asaka again, the cute smile still on his lips as he pressed his palms against the bed as he leaned back close to Asaka. He touched the tip of his tongue against one of Asaka’s fingers holding the marshmallow between their lips, before quickly snatching the candy from Asaka’s hand, his teeth scraping against Asaka’s fingers ever so lightly. He then immediately leaned even closer, pressing his lips deeply against Asaka’s before even chewing on the marshmallow first. “A kiss… I can do that…” Daiki said in a flirty voice, giving a small lick over Asaka’s lips before leaning a little away and chewing onto the marshmallow in his mouth.

Asaka watched Daiki chewing on the marshmallow in complete detachment, feeling like he and his entire body were somewhere else. When had Daiki learned to be so flirty and teasing?! He had been flirty earlier too, but not to this extent! Asaka could feel his mind working, but there was nothing coming out of it... he just wanted to keep Daiki doing whatever it was he was doing, even if it was driving him crazy to the point where he couldn't think properly. He looked down at the bag of marshmallows, sliding his hand in to take another before looking back up at Daiki, his eyes focused on Daiki slowly chewing on the marshmallow, as if taking as long as he could on purpose.

Once Daiki had swallowed the rest of the marshmallow still in his mouth, he gave a small glance at the marshmallow Asaka was now holding on his hand, and then looked back up to meet with Asaka’s eyes, a little smile on his lips. Daiki shifted a little, moving to sit on his knees. He leaned closer to Asaka, moving one of his arms to support his weight, but made sure to place the hand as close to Asaka as possible, his wrist now touching against the side of Asaka’s thigh. Daiki’s smile got a little wider as he leaned even closer, looking like he was about to kiss Asaka, but instead he evaded the boy’s lips and leaned his cheek against Asaka’s, his lips almost touching against Asaka’s ear. “You sure just a kiss for a candy is enough..?” Daiki asked in a very quiet, flirty voice, before he gave a small bite on Asaka’s ear and pulled back, now pressing his lips hotly against Asaka’s.

Asaka had to keep himself very still as Daiki continued on with his flirting. He wanted to take control and kiss any teasing urges out of Daiki, stop him from being so flirty, but it was making his head spin so much that he didn't want to stop it at all. Asaka's breath stopped in his throat as he felt Daiki bite his ear, making his heart beat so loud that he barely registered what Daiki had just whispered. When Daiki moved to press his lips against Asaka's, Asaka didn't even have to wait for his mind to work; instead, he let his body take control as he tossed the marshmallow and the bag he was holding to the side, reaching out to slide his arms around Daiki. He didn't want to give Daiki the chance to move away, not now, not when he had had enough.

Daiki made a small, maybe a little surprised sound in the kiss. Well, he had maybe expected Asaka to do something like that, but it still took him a little off guard. Daiki tried to squirm his way out from Asaka’s arms, although he was only pretending, ending up giggling a little when Asaka only held onto him tighter. “Oi, what happened to you feeling tired..?” Daiki asked in a very teasing voice once he managed to move his lips far enough from Asaka’s to say something. “Nn, and don’t go wasting candy…” Daiki’s lips were in a little amused smile as he peered a little past Asaka’s shoulder to the bag behind him.

"I'm not tired anymore," Asaka said simply, meeting Daiki's eyes when the boy looked at him again. Why was Daiki even thinking about the candy right now? Asaka would definitely have to fix that... he leaned forward and pressed his lips hotly against Daiki's, leaning over to push Daiki onto his back without breaking the kiss at all. He could only take so much teasing before he ended up putting all the ideas in his head to good use...

The smaller boy let out a high-pitched yelp, which was muffled against Asaka’s lips as the boy pushed him down on the bed. He let Asaka kiss him like that for a while, almost forgetting himself in the kiss too soon after he started answering to it, but then almost forced his hands up, his fingers lightly pinching both of Asaka’s cheeks so that Asaka had to stop the kiss. Daiki giggled softly at Asaka’s annoyed expression. “Nee~, aren’t you being a little perverted… wanting to do something like that… again…” Daiki gave a pointed glance down his own body, to Asaka’s hand touching against his butt before looking back up at Asaka, the teasing glint in his eyes.

"Maa then, it doesn't have to be that, I just want to kiss away any teasing urges you might have left," Asaka answered with a hint of seriousness, shaking his head slightly to try and move Daiki's fingers away. He was keeping himself up by pressing his hands on either side of Daiki now, so he couldn't really do anything to move Daiki's fingers away, except for... Asaka's annoyance disappeared as he smirked and quickly leaned in, which made Daiki move away his fingers in his slight surprise, enough to give Asaka the chance to press their lips together again and make Daiki forget about that kind of teasing.

Daiki made a little disagreeing sound in the kiss. It wasn’t that he didn’t enjoy the kissing, he really did, but Asaka had been teasing him so much earlier, he really wanted to give a payback for that. He had already planned on what he had wanted to do too, but since Asaka had suddenly pinned him against the bed, he needed to come up with a new plan instead! Preferably fast, because Asaka’s kissing was really distracting him away from such thoughts… Daiki soon smiled in the kiss, biting softly on Asaka’s lower lip as he shifted on the bed a little - as much as Asaka’s body so close to him allowed him to move - and ‘accidentally’ moved one of his legs so that his knee brushed against Asaka’s crotch.

Asaka tried to catch his groan before it found its way out of his throat, but before he could do that, it had already escaped past his lips. When was Daiki going to stop!? Even when Asaka thought he had stopped the older boy's teasing, he was still doing this... Asaka broke the kiss to meet Daiki's eyes, licking his lips as he continued staring at Daiki silently. The smaller boy definitely had some interesting tricks under his sleeves... Asaka licked his lips again before leaning down to kiss Daiki's neck, biting it hard enough to leave a mark and also get a moan out of Daiki.

“Aah, don’t!” Daiki exclaimed after having let out a moan like that. “You’re gonna leave a mark! It’s summer, I can’t cover it…” From where Asaka had just bit him, it would be easily seen by everyone when he wore a normal T-shirt. Daiki actually blushed quite a bit when thinking about that. He didn’t want people to see something like that! If Asaka had to bite him couldn’t it have been somewhere where no one else could see it!? Daiki even forgot all about wanting to tease Asaka more when panicking over the new hickey on his neck.

"That's too bad," Asaka murmured in satisfaction, enjoying the distressed look on Daiki's face. It was too hot to wear a scarf or a turtleneck, so Daiki would have to wear something showing his neck, and therefore showing the hickey, to everyone. Asaka almost wanted to hum happily at his little success, but instead he leaned down to press his lips against Daiki's lips instead of his neck.

Daiki made a little disagreeing sound in the kiss, slightly pushing on Asaka’s chest. Asaka seeming so proud of something like that… baka! What was he doing, marking Daiki as his property!? Having their friends see that was one thing, although having them torture Daiki about it was enough too, but if anyone in his family would see that, Daiki was pretty sure he would die! Well, two could play that game… Daiki pushed a little more on Asaka’s shoulders, and the boy shifted a little, Asaka’s smirk faltering a little as he really seemed to worry for a while if Daiki truly was so upset about the hickey. Once Asaka had moved enough to let Daiki move a little, the smaller boy pushed himself up, instantly reaching to bite his teeth onto Asaka’s neck himself, making sure to bite hard enough to leave a mark on his own.

"Oi!" Asaka protested as soon as he felt Daiki biting his neck, moving far away enough to get away from Daiki's teeth. He shifted to be able to balance himself on one hand, raising the other to touch against the bite mark. It would definitely show just as clear as the one he had left on Daiki's... Asaka had to keep himself from pouting, after all, he had been asking for it with how he had bitten Daiki, but now they would both have the same problem! Their friends knew about them, but explaining it to their family was a whole other subject... he moved his hand away from his neck to poke Daiki's cheek with his finger. "That was dirty..."

“You were the one who started it…” Daiki said with a light giggle, sticking his tongue out at Asaka before biting his own lower lip, considering what to do next. With Asaka having moved a little away from him, Daiki had just enough space to move, so he decided to go back to his original plan. Daiki quickly moved his hands to the side of the bed, pushing on the edges so that his body slid away from under Asaka and he rolled down on the floor, jumping on his feet and retreating a small distance away from Asaka. He gave the other boy a little flirty smile when Asaka turned his face up to look at Daiki. “Hm, I think that was enough marshmallows for now…” Daiki said, tilting his head a little as he looked at Asaka before turning around, walking towards the windows to peek outside through the glass. It was so dark he could barely see anything though. Daiki shivered a little from the coldness radiating from the window, and turned to look at Asaka again. “Ne, you said I could borrow some clothes? It’s cold…”

Asaka rolled over on the bed so that he could sit up while still facing Daiki, pulling on the blanket to cover himself a little. Daiki moving away like that had made him realize how chilly it was and how they were both still naked, but Asaka could cover himself and Daiki couldn't - well, not like Asaka was going to let him cover anything up with how he thought he seemed he could get away with his little act. Asaka shifted to move to the edge of the bed, still holding onto the blanket to keep it wrapped loosely around him as he raised his eyes to meet Daiki's with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. "I've changed my mind, I don't think I want to let you borrow anything."

“Eeeh, you’re so mean!” Daiki exclaimed, crouching down to wrap his arms around his legs as he kept his eyes looking at Asaka, his lips in a small pout. He knew Asaka wasn’t probably being serious with that, but the boy teasing him with this kind of thing wasn’t fun… Daiki pondered in his head if he should just put on his workout clothes after all and just ignore Asaka’s teasing, but that didn’t feel like any better option in Daiki’s mind. Daiki frowned slightly and puffed his cheeks, turning his head to the side with a little ‘hmph’ sound, looking like he was sulking like a little kid, although Daiki was actually trying to think what to do next. He wanted to still tease Asaka, but he was also feeling cold…

"Maa, is it really me who's mean?" Asaka asked with the air of someone who was doubtful, but he was fighting his smile while saying so. Daiki was too busy pretending to sulk and staring at the window to notice him, so he picked up a pillow and tossed it at Daiki, letting his laughter past his lips. "Stop sulking and come join me. It's warmer here... unless you really do want some clothes? Then you already know where to get them!"

Daiki almost fell on the floor on his butt when the pillow hit him, and he shifted his face towards Asaka, giving the boy a small glare. Asaka saying that… Daiki only wanted to sulk even more. He sat down on the floor, pulling the pillow against his chest and pressing his lips against the edge of the pillow. Sure, Daiki could go join Asaka under the covers to be warm, or get clothes on his own from Asaka’s closet but… the thing was, he didn’t want to! He wanted Asaka to come get him or give him clothes or… just have Asaka pamper him a little bit! Maybe he was a little childish and unreasonable thinking like that, especially with how he had been teasing Asaka, but he still wanted Asaka to do something like that…

"Oi, what's wrong?" Asaka asked a little worriedly, watching Daiki sitting on the floor looking very displeased. Asaka didn't really know what he had done wrong... had he teased Daiki a little too much? Was he annoyed because of that? Asaka shifted to sit on the edge of the bed, stepping off to walk over to Daiki and crouch down beside him, still wrapped in the blanket as he leaned forward so his eyes were level with Daiki's. "You'd rather sit naked in the cold than join me?"

“Nnn, baka!” Daiki said, sticking his tongue out at Asaka before sulking some more. He glanced at Asaka from the corner of his eye. “You don’t understand at all…” Daiki was pretending he wasn’t looking at Asaka for a short moment, and then suddenly leaned closer to the boy, pressing his lips strongly against Asaka’s lips for barely a second, and then pulled away again, going back to sulking and hugging the pillow. Why couldn’t Asaka understand what Daiki was feeling? Then again, he wasn’t probably making too much sense… Maybe he was simply being unreasonable, but Daiki just wanted Asaka to understand how he was feeling without having to say it, even if he wasn’t really making that much sense.

Asaka stared with wide eyes at the older boy, feeling so confused that he couldn't even figure out anything to say. What had he done wrong? What didn't he understand!? He couldn't figure out if Daiki wasn't telling him anything or kissing him suddenly like that was even more confusing! Asaka shifted to sit on his knees, leaning forward slightly and raising his hand to Daiki's forehead, pressing his index finger against Daiki's forehead and pushing him slightly. "Daiki, tell me what you're thinking. I have no idea what I don't understand unless you tell me..."

Looking into Asaka’s eyes, Daiki was starting to feel his cheeks slowly growing red, a blush creeping on his face. He was suddenly feeling very stupid. “I just…” Daiki pressed his lips together, turning his eyes down and not wanting to look at Asaka when feeling so embarrassed. “I just… wanted you to come get me back to the bed with you…” Daiki said, his voice now very quiet. “I didn’t want to go get the clothes on my own or… … I just wanted Asaka to spoil me a little bit…”

Asaka stared at Daiki's face very closely, looking like he was seeing Daiki's for the first time and wanted to take in every part of it. After a long moment, he moved closer to Daiki and shifted the blanket as he wrapped his arm around Daiki's shoulder, pulling the smaller boy against him so suddenly that he fell forward towards Asaka's chest. Asaka leaned down to press a kiss to Daiki's forehead, trying to hide his smile. "You're silly, Daiki. But I love you anyway."

Daiki almost felt like blushing more when Asaka said that, mostly because the sheer amount of pure affection in Asaka’s voice when the boy said it. Daiki wasn’t even planning on commenting anything on Asaka saying he was being silly, because Daiki knew himself it was true. He stayed still for a short moment, before slowly reaching his arms around Asaka’s waist, leaning his head against the boy’s chest. He felt Asaka moving his arms around Daiki also, moving the blanket at the same time so it was now around Daiki too. “You said… you said I should be the way I wanted with Asaka… so is it okay to want to be a little spoiled..?” Daiki asked softly, his small breaths touching Asaka’s chest as he spoke. Asaka had said he wanted Daiki to feel completely at ease with how he was with Asaka, like Daiki could be with Inoo, but Daiki was still feeling self-conscious about being like that…

"It's definitely okay," Asaka murmured in reply, smiling a little at the feeling of Daiki's breath against his skin. They almost tickled, but at the same time, they made Asaka aware of how close they were. Maybe it'd be a good idea for both of them to get dressed... Asaka leaned down and pressed a kiss on Daiki's head, still smiling. "You don't have to worry about anything with me."

“Even if you say that…” Daiki started quietly, but decided not to finish the sentence. Instead he tilted his head up a bit and reached to place a soft kiss on Asaka’s lips. Before Asaka could even try kissing him back though, Daiki shifted back on Asaka’s arms, holding tighter onto the taller boy and curling up to his lap and inside the blanket in an almost cat-like manner, just wanting to be close to Asaka. Yes, he had been feeling very tempted to just ask Asaka to spoil him a little then, but he didn’t want to ruin the mood by acting childish.

Asaka contemplated asking what Daiki meant, but after letting himself fall into the silent lull of the empty house, listening only to Daiki's soft breathing, he didn't think it was necessary. If Daiki hadn't wanted to continue, he wasn't going to force him. He gently adjusted the blanket around Daiki more, smiling contentedly, keeping one hand holding onto the blanket and raising the other to play lightly with Daiki's hair.

Daiki smiled happily when he felt Asaka wrapping the blanket more around him and his fingers touching his hair, his smile hidden under the blanket and Asaka’s arm so that the boy couldn’t see it. Daiki shifted his head a little, softly pressing his lips against Asaka’s chest, then moving just slightly and pressing another kiss right next to it, and then a third one. He then pressed his cheek against Asaka’s bare chest he had just kissed, and snuggled even closer Asaka. “Nn, should we go back to bed… It’s kind of cold here next to the window, even like this…”

"Do you want me to get you some clothes before that? It's starting to get pretty cold," Asaka murmured in response, still playing with Daiki's hair as he looked over at his closet, which was slightly ajar from when he had pulled his scarf away from it. The smaller boy was so close that it was making it a little hard for Asaka to think, but if Daiki wanted to be spoiled, Asaka could do that...

“Mmm, clothes might be nice…” Daiki said, although not making any attempt to move other than snuggle a little closer to Asaka. Truthfully, if it was just the two of them being alone, and if he had Asaka’s arms and blankets around him pretty much all the time, it wasn’t like he needed the clothes that much… but maybe it would be a good idea to get at least some clothes on so that they could move around without feeling self-conscious about being naked.

"What, are you waiting for me to dress you too?" Asaka asked teasingly, letting out a small laugh as he pressed a kiss to Daiki's head and shifted to move away a little, but still close to the older boy, while looking at the closet. "I wonder what clothes I have that would fit you..."

Daiki almost felt tempted to say he wouldn’t mind if Asaka dressed him, but instead just tilted his head up and stuck his tongue out at Asaka. He then followed Asaka’s eyes towards the closet, while keeping himself close to Asaka. “I think all your clothes are too big…” Daiki said, frowning slightly at the thought. He knew he was a lot smaller than Asaka, but…

"I guess I have to go get my sister's clothes then~" Asaka teased lightly as he pulled Daiki closer again, not wanting Daiki to pout at that kind of teasing. But the thought of Daiki in his sister's clothes was undeniably hot... Asaka shook his head lightly, trying not to think of that, before an idea popped up in his head. A smirk found its way to his lips as he looked down at Daiki. "How about just a t-shirt? Nobody's going to be around anyway, so we don't really have to get properly dressed..."

“Hnn…” Daiki seemed to be thinking it a while. Wearing only a T-shirt felt a little weird, but Asaka was right that there really was no one else in the house, so it wouldn’t matter. Besides, as long as it was a big enough shirt, it would cover enough even if he wasn’t wearing any pants. Asaka’s pants would be too big for him anyway. At least shirt would stay on even if it was big. “Nn, I think T-shirt would be okay…” Daiki said, looking up at Asaka with a little smile on his lips. “Although, with that little clothing it probably gets cold later, especially if the weather is gonna continue like this…”

"It doesn't matter, I'm not letting you move out of my bed anyway," Asaka said simply as he shifted to move the blanket away, moving onto his knees before pushing himself up. He didn't think they'd get cold while they were sitting so close to each other with the blanket around them, but he wanted to make sure Daiki was at least covered so he wouldn't feel so self-conscious. Heading to the closet, he opened it and began shuffling through the clothes until he found one of his bigger t-shirts for Daiki, then turned around to hold it out. "Is this big enough? My other shirts might be too small, since they're a little tighter..."

Daiki almost felt like teasing Asaka being dirty when saying things like not letting Daiki out of his bed, but truthfully, it wasn’t that Daiki exactly minded that kind of idea… Daiki had pulled the blanket Asaka had now abandoned around himself, and moved closer to Asaka. “Mm, I think so…” Daiki said, letting go off the blanket to take the shirt from Asaka to try it against himself. The shirt reached about halfway of Daiki’s thigh, so it would be long enough. “Looks long enough…” he said a bit thoughtful and then pulled the shirt on, turning to look himself from the mirror next to Asaka’s closet. It was shorter than what it had looked… but it still covered enough, so it would do. Daiki was for a moment irked by the thought that a shirt like that without any pants almost felt like a dress, but he soon shook the thought from his head. It was Asaka’s shirt after all! Even if he wasn’t wearing any pants… “Ne, should we go see if the washing machine has stopped? We could put the clothes dry…”

"That's true, it should have stopped by now," Asaka answered as he grabbed a pair of boxers from his closet and pulled them on. He glanced over his shoulder at Daiki, forgetting he was going to pull out a shirt and possibly sweatpants as he stared at the older boy. He had been about to ask Daiki if he wanted to borrow some underwear or if he'd do without, but now that idea was definitely gone. Daiki was looking down at the shirt, tugging slightly on the edges with a tiny frown on his face. Asaka licked his lips as he turned to look back at the closet, grabbing the first shirt in front of him and pulling it on. It was one of his old shirts which he didn't really wear that much except at home, a slightly worn button-up shirt which was a little too big when he had bought it and even now after he had grown a little more. He rolled up the sleeves until just under his elbows, turning to face Daiki. "Jaa, let's go?"

“Nn..? Ah, yeah…” Daiki said a bit distracted, turning to look at Asaka. He had been trying to make the shirt somehow cover at least a little more, but it wasn’t really helping too much. It was a little lower now, but as a result the shirt was hanging off from one shoulder, making Daiki wonder if it was worth having it cover a little bit more of his thighs if it was like that… He turned around once more, looking at the reflection from the mirror over his shoulder. It was covering his butt at least… or at least when he was standing properly and wouldn’t lean down or anything. He gave one last tug on the shirt before walking to Asaka, his eyes only now noticing what the other boy was wearing and quickly but unnoticeably scanned the boy’s appearance. Wearing only the pair of boxers and the unbuttoned shirt… Daiki wasn’t going to say it out loud, but Asaka looked really good… Daiki took a few steps towards the boy and quickly wrapped his arms around Asaka’s waist, under the boy’s shirt, and stood on his toes to press a small kiss on Asaka’s lips.¨

Asaka fought back a shiver as he felt Daiki's arms around his waist; the shirt had been soft and slightly warm against his skin, and now with Daiki's slightly cold arms around him, it felt strange, but not in a bad way. Whatever had suddenly brought on Daiki's kiss, he didn't really know, but he didn't mind at all, Asaka thought as he kissed the older boy back.

Daiki smiled softly against Asaka’s lips before slowly pulling back. He still kept his arms around Asaka for a while as he bit his lower lip, meeting Asaka’s eyes with his own for a moment. He then moved his arms away, taking a hold of one of Asaka’s hands with his own and turned towards the door. Reaching up to kiss Asaka had made the shirt rise up a little, so Daiki was trying to subtly tug it back down, but it was neither working nor being subtle at all. It made Daiki frown a little; he should have let Asaka walk before him after all…

Asaka pretended to be pulling on his shirt, but in reality, he was only making any kind of excuse to walk slower and stare down the line of Daiki's back, especially the way Daiki's shirt was barely hiding anything from the waist down. Not that Asaka minded at all, that was for sure, he decided as Daiki continued tugging him along, giving small pulls on Asaka's hand.

“Would you stop staring my ass?” Daiki said sharply, looking over his shoulder in a look that was saying ‘I know you were doing it’. Even though he was trying to look strict though, he was blushing a little bit. He tugged on the shirt lower while pulling onto Asaka’s hand, making the boy walk faster so that he wouldn’t have as much time for staring.

"But it looks nice~" Asaka said in a singsong voice, wishing he could reach out his hand and slap Daiki's butt just for the sake of it. Daiki was blushing just with Asaka's eyes on his own butt, how would he feel if Asaka touched it? But Daiki was holding Asaka's closer hand to him, so it would be too awkward to turn and slap his other hand against Daiki, which made Asaka decide he'd just have to do that later - for now, he'd humor Daiki and pretend he was going to listen to the older boy.

Daiki shifted a little, as if somehow guessing what Asaka was thinking and definitely didn’t want the other boy to act on it! He let go off Asaka’s hand once they got to the laundry room and walked up to the washing machine, which by now had of course stopped. After all, they had done… a few things while it was on, and also fallen asleep for a moment too. Daiki opened the lid of the washing machine, reaching for the clothes inside it. When he did though, he felt the shirt sliding up from reaching to the clothes and quickly straightened himself back up, pulling onto the edge of the shirt with both hands and directed a small glare over his shoulder at Asaka.

Asaka didn't even bother pretending he wasn't looking; with that kind of delicious view, why would he? When Daiki glared at him, he just smiled innocently, even though he knew Daiki wouldn't fall for it. It was enough that he kept trying to inch closer and that his eyes were practically glued to Daiki's ass to know that the innocent smile was anything but innocent.

Daiki frowned, the hint of blush still on his cheeks as he turned around, so that his back - and most importantly butt - was against the wall, and held onto the edge of the shirt with both hands. “Asaka can get the clothes from the washing machine…” Daiki said, pouting his lips cutely as he followed Asaka’s moves with a suspicious look in his eyes.

"Awww, so Daiki doesn't want to get them?" Asaka asked with a fake pout as he took a step forward, leaning over to pull the clothes that were in the washing machine. He had been very happy with watching Daiki, but the older boy just had to go and get all shy... Asaka bit back a laugh as he looked over at Daiki for a moment, letting his eyes trail over the line of Daiki's body, before turning back to the clothes to pull them all out in his arms and turn to go drop them in the empty basket near the machine.

Daiki was about to push himself off the wall and go get the basket to put the clothes to dry, but stopped midway, remembering that if he would start reaching to put the clothes up, the shirt would only slid up even more. Daiki made a small, annoyed sound, directing his glare now towards the laundry basket. He hadn’t been embarrassed being completely naked earlier around Asaka, why was he feeling like this now!? “Ne, can you not look if I put the clothes up to dry..?” Daiki asked, his cheeks a little red and obviously embarrassed as he looked at Asaka again. Yes, he was feeling silly being like that, but he couldn’t help it!

"Weren't you just naked in front of me? And we just had sex too..." Asaka murmured, but he definitely meant for Daiki to hear them even though he was turning around anyway to give Daiki privacy. He could tell Daiki's face was bright red even without turning to look, which made him smirk as he raised his arms to cross them over his chest. "Jaa, go ahead."

Daiki only blushed even more when Asaka said that. He couldn’t come up with anything to say to that though, simply because Asaka was right, Daiki was just being silly… He even thought of just telling Asaka to forget about it, but since the boy had already turned around too, why tell him to do otherwise when Daiki was feeling embarrassed. So Daiki just went to pick up the laundry basket and started taking the clothes out one by one and putting them up to dry. Once he had finished, he placed the basket on the floor and turned to look at Asaka. The boy was still facing away from him, doing what Daiki had asked, even though he had been silly and probably a little unreasonable, and it made Daiki smile. He quietly walked closer to the boy, reaching his arms around Asaka’s waist and hugged him from behind. “I’m sorry for being weird like that…” he said softly, pressing a small kiss on the shirt covering Asaka’s back before pressing the side of his face against it.

Asaka felt his body stiffen a little at the sudden hug before relaxing immediately as soon as his mind registered it was Daiki. He looked over his shoulder with a small smile, watching Daiki for a moment before raising his hands to take Daiki's and pull them away, turning around and pulling Daiki into a proper hug. "You know you don't have to apologize..."

“Well, yeah, but…” Daiki was stammering a little, looking slightly embarrassed just like a moment earlier, although for a different reason now. He looked up at Asaka with a little smile, biting his tongue as he made a little apologetic face. “I haven’t been feeling that embarrassed when we’ve… well, with what we’ve been doing today…” Daiki couldn’t help it, he couldn’t say the word ‘sex’ as easily as Asaka, and just the thought of it made him start to blush. “So it’s a little weird I feel like that now. But it’s your fault! The way you look! It’s… it just…” Daiki managed to raise his voice at first, but meeting with Asaka’s eyes, which were a little dark right now too, as if just to tease Daiki about it, Daiki felt his voice get all quiet again as the blush spread back to his face.

"It's just what?" Asaka asked in a low voice, reaching up his hand to poke Daiki on the forehead with his index finger. Even though Daiki was being irresistibly cute like that, the way he knew what Asaka was thinking with that kind of look was so hot in a way that Asaka really couldn't explain... he let out a small chuckle when Daiki's face only turned redder and let go of him, pretending that he didn't notice how embarrassed Daiki was. "Jaa~ we're done here?"

“Ah… un…” Daiki said, nodding a little. Part of him wanted to pout at Asaka for not hugging him anymore, but the boy not teasing him made it easier to force the blush down. “So… can we get something to eat now?” Daiki asked, a smile coming to his lips as he decided to change the subject completely.

"Hm? What do you have in mind?" Asaka asked, stopping to turn and hold his hand out as he waited for Daiki to walk beside him and take it. He didn't really know what they had in the kitchen, but they would probably be able to at least make something simple or heat up leftovers or something. They'd have to see once they went... "I'm not sure what we have for food, so we'll have to go search..."

“I don’t really mind what it is… I just haven’t really eaten anything today so I’m hungry…” Daiki said in a bit whiny voice, swinging his and Asaka’s arms back and forth while holding the boy’s hand. “As long as it’s something to eat! I think ordering takeout with this kind of weather wouldn’t really be too nice for the delivery people,” Daiki added with a light giggle.

"They'd get all grumpy on us and probably purposely get the food wet," Asaka said, laughing lightly alongside Daiki's giggle. He gave a quick glance at Daiki, his smile widening as he caught sight of Daiki's happy expression. He couldn't help it, he loved seeing Daiki's smile and Daiki's shining eyes when he smiled... Asaka bit the inside of his cheek to keep himself from drifting off into his thoughts and led them into the kitchen. "Let's check the fridge first."

TO BE CONTINUED...

Enough flirt? XD This chapter was fun to write~

Anyway like I said earlier, we're gonna be so busy please don't expect us to keep up with the weekly updates anymore XD; I'll be posting the fics as we get them done, so I'm not saying for sure we won't be posting next WB next week, but... if we don't, don't be mad at us okay? XD;

Please leave a comment if you read!

J.J.Express - "Winter Break" - Chapter 17 (Inoo/Daiki, Takaki/Hasshi, Fukka/Asaka)

2008-11-14T18:22:26Z

Aaaah, barely managed to read through this in time XD; We're so not staying in the "shedule"... XD; So if we're gonna be late from updates during the next month or so... Don't be angry with us! We're simply too busy with school >>; CDA will be coming on time next week for sure though!!

Title: Winter Break
Chapter: 17
Fandom: J.J.Express
Pairings: Inoo x Daiki, Takaki x Hasshi, Fukka x Asaka (Kamei x Hasshi)
Rating: PG-13
Genre: Romance, Humor
Warnings: Flirting, kissing
Story: J.J.Express boys managed to find time for a long weekend trip at a ski resort!

Note: This fic is a collaboration work by both me (luma_chan) and Kyandii (kizuite)

Pink text is written by luma_chan and Blue text is written by kizuite

Winter Break

Chapter 17

Daiki’s body shivered slightly as he stepped to the main room. It was kinda weird, considering he had just fallen into freezing water which definitely had been a lot colder than the air in the room was, but the warm bath and warm shower right now, not to mention Inoo’s arms around him… Daiki turned around to look at the direction of the bathroom, even though he had closed the door behind him himself so of course he couldn’t see anything else but the door. Daiki really did feel bad… For being so stupid, not thinking about what he was doing before really doing something so stupid as to go near to a place on ice that clearly wasn’t safe, being a bother for Inoo and even more so for putting Inoo in danger too. Daiki was feeling so bad about it, but he didn’t feel like he was really able to tell Inoo really how sorry he was, even though Inoo said it wasn’t that big of a deal, because it was! Daiki pouted his lips lightly before turning back towards the room again, walking to the side to fetch a small towel from the door of the closet to dry his hair with. He simply wanted to get dry soon so that he could so that he could just dive under covers on the bed.

Inoo picked up the soap after a while of letting the hot water come on his body, warming it up. Even though the bath had been warm, the water had cooled down so by the time he and Daiki were finished, he had gotten colder again. As he washed his body with the soap, he closed his eyes and tried very hard to listen to the room outside. If he listened closely enough, he could almost hear Daiki's very faint footsteps and shuffling as he got dressed, but Inoo immediately opened his eyes and frantically focused his attention on the soap, or else he'd just end up imagining Daiki getting dressed and that wouldn't get him anywhere...

Daiki finished drying his hair and placed the towel to dry on the back of the chair. The hair was still moist, but he was more or less dry otherwise, so it was good enough! Daiki rubbed his hands along his arms as he headed to the closet to get some clothes for himself. Since it was only a weekend trip, the boys hadn’t taken too much clothes with them, but still enough so that they’d have a change of clothes to go outside too if something happened to the clothes - although something like this wasn’t exactly on the list of things that you might expect to ruin your clothes for the day. Daiki was feeling too cold to rummage through his bag for clothes though. He simply grabbed a pair of underwear and a T-shirt from the top of his bag, tossing the bigger towel next to the other one before pulling on the underwear and after that the T-shirt. Daiki then literally jumped on the bed, immediately diving under the covers, burying himself completely under them and wrapping the warm blankets around himself. In a cocoon like this it didn’t matter if he didn’t have much clothes on, and the nice warmth was already starting to envelope Daiki’s body…

Inoo turned off the water, finished with his shower, and peeked behind the shower curtain at the door to make sure Daiki wasn't going to come in. He didn't really think Daiki would, but it didn't mean he couldn't be careful about it! He stepped out of the bath tub and quickly walked over to the shelf with towels, grabbing one and wrapping it around his waist, before grabbing another smaller one to do the same as Daiki and run it over his body. Once he had finished slightly drying his body and hair, he left it on his hair and walked out of the bathroom, going back into the room. He blinked a few times when he didn't see Daiki anywhere, then he noticed the younger boy curled up under the covers of his bed, and his lips turned up into a smile. "O~i, did you wait until you were properly dry? I'm not going to let you share my bed later just because you got your own wet!"

“I’m dry enough!” Daiki’s voice came a little muffled from inside the blankets, and the boy immediately rolled to the side, so that he was now on Inoo’s bed instead of his own, as their beds were still pushed together after all. If Inoo said something like that, Daiki would simply get his bed wet instead! Although Daiki really wasn’t that wet anymore, he only wanted to tease Inoo a little bit for saying that.

Daiki moved the blankets around him enough so that he could see something, the blankets forming a small opening around his eyes as he turned towards Inoo. “I was cold! It’s a lot warmer here…”

"Brat~" Inoo teased gently, laughing as he watched Daiki roll onto his bed. The younger boy seemed very comfortable in the blankets, wrapped around him almost like a cocoon. He shook his head in amusement and turned to look towards the closet, moving a few steps to grab clothes for himself, before he realized Daiki was still in the room with him and looked over his shoulder, his face slightly pink. "Ne, don't look while I get dressed..."

Daiki let out a soft, amused giggle. “What does it matter?” he asked, apparently not really understanding why Inoo would say that. Daiki just stuck his tongue out at Inoo before tugging the blanket back over his face again, rolling up to an even tighter cocoon inside the blankets, so that he had almost rolled into a ball on the bed. Being inside all those blankets like this simply felt so incredibly warm…

Inoo pouted slightly, sticking his tongue out back at Daiki when he was sure the younger boy couldn't see him. Daiki had wrapped himself up in the cocoon of blankets, so Inoo took the chance to quickly grab a pair of boxers and tug them on, glancing over his shoulder after pulling them on. He didn't really think he or Daiki would be going out any time soon, unless it was to go downstairs to eat later, so he didn't want to wear too much. He pulled out the t-shirt he had brought along to wear as sleepwear, putting it on, then picking up the towel he had dropped on the floor to put it over Daiki's towels on the chair. He turned to look at Daiki while raising his hands to dry his hair, smile coming to his face again as he watched Daiki wriggle around a little like he was trying to get into a more comfortable position. "Oi, are you about to emerge from your cocoon or something?"

“Nope!” Daiki’s voice said muffled from inside the blanket cocoon. “It’s too comfortable here! Maa, I think I’ll just spend the rest of the day here…” Daiki had managed to wiggle into a really nice position right now, and he was smiling inside the blankets just for feeling so nice. Although, having Inoo’s arms around him still felt better than the blankets…

"What a waste of our trip," Inoo said teasingly as he ran the towel over his hair one last time, pulling it off with one hand and running the other through his hair to check if it was dry enough before joining Daiki at the bed. Even though he was teasing Daiki, it was still a little chilly and he really did want to be beside Daiki, so he tossed away any thoughts of going outside again along with the towel he was holding and walked over to the bed, crawling closer to Daiki. Once he was close enough, he reached out a hand to poke the cocooned Daiki with a small pout. "Neeeee, I'm cold too! Don't be a blanket hog..."

Daiki shifted slightly, moving so that his face was towards Inoo. He moved the blankets just enough so that his eyes peeked between the edges of the blankets. Daiki didn’t say anything though, instead he just giggled lightly before pulling the blanket all over himself again, disappearing all the way inside his little blanket cocoon.

"What are you, 5 years old?" Inoo asked, laughing as he took hold of much of the blanket that he could grab and tugged with all of his strength. Daiki was also holding on quite tightly, so it just ended up like a miniature tug-of-war as they both struggled to take the blanket for themselves, but Inoo managed to surprise Daiki with a particularly strong pull, managing to get a lot of the blanket pulled away from the younger boy.

“Nya, don’t break apart my cocoon!” Daiki exclaimed, still laughing as he was trying to cling onto at least a little of the blanket, even though Inoo had already pulled most of it from around him. Daiki stuck out his tongue because letting out another delighter giggle, meeting eyes with Inoo’s now that the blankets weren’t covering his eyes any longer.

"It's already broken apart!" Inoo replied, shaking his head a little in amusement while laughing. He took the blankets and pulled them around himself, letting out a tiny sigh at the warmth that enveloped him, before giving Daiki a small, sly glance. He was only planning to see the younger boy a little, but his smile almost immediately disappeared once he noticed what Daiki was wearing - only his underwear and a t-shirt, just like Inoo himself, but seeing it made whatever Inoo was going to say stop in the middle of his throat, making him open his mouth uselessly, staring at Daiki as his face slowly turned red.

“Mou, mean Inoo-chan, breaking my warm cocoon…” Daiki whined, faking a pout. He couldn’t try holding the pout though, and instead burst out laughing cutely. Daiki let go of the blanket, stretching his arms over his head and moving his body a little on the bed so that his shirt rode up slightly, revealing a bit of the boy’s naked stomach under it. Daiki didn’t notice it himself though, barely even noticing Inoo suddenly getting all quiet. “Hn? Naaaaani~?” Daiki asked cutely when Inoo still wasn’t saying anything, turning his eyes towards the older boy as he laid his arms on the bed over his head, his shirt only rising up even more when he did so.

Inoo tried to form a coherent reply, but instead his mind stopped working as his eyes trailed down to Daiki's smooth skin which the shirt had exposed when Daiki raised his arms. He tried to force his eyes to go back up to meet Daiki's, but instead he couldn't do anything but continue staring, new thoughts beginning to circulate in his head as he kept himself from reaching out and sliding his hands over it.

“Mou, I want the blankets back!” Daiki said in a bit teasing tone, tugging onto the blankets and almost making Inoo fall over him. Daiki giggled lightly before pushing himself up to sit on his knees. He leaned towards Inoo, pressing a soft kiss on the boy’s lips. “Ne, come under the blankets with me? It’s warmer when Inoo-chan is holding me…”

Inoo didn't answer, instead he leaned back in to press a kiss in reply to Daiki's. Even though he had been so distracted by staring at Daiki like that, Daiki's lips on his made him forget about anything except that. He broke the kiss with a smile, taking a quick glance at where the shirt had fallen back in place on Daiki's stomach and forcing his eyes back up before he could stare at Daiki's legs, then he reached to take the blankets and wrap them around both of them, pulling Daiki down so they were both laying on their sides, facing each other.

Daiki immediately snuggled right against Inoo, and wrapped his arms around the boy’s waist. Before he could really settle there, or let Inoo put his arms around him also, Daiki already had another idea and suddenly moved his arms back, lightly pushing Inoo’s chest to make the boy move on his back, and he himself climbed over Inoo, straddling the boy on the waist.

The amused and cheerful look in Daiki’s eyes had turned more serious, but very gentle at the same time as he looked down at Inoo. “I’m sorry…” he said softly, their faces very close to each other. “For not being more careful, and putting Inoo-chan in danger too…”

Daiki knew Inoo would just try saying that it was nothing, but Daiki didn’t want to give Inoo a chance for that. Instead he pressed his lips firmly against Inoo’s, kissing him deeply and effectively shutting up any attempts to belittle the accident. Daiki broke the kiss, holding one hand on the side of Inoo’s face as he lifted his face just enough so that he could meet with Inoo’s eyes. “Don’t say it’s not a big deal or that it doesn’t matter, please…” Daiki’s voice was shivering a little when he said that. He pressed his lips once again over Inoo’s, letting the kiss calm down his own feelings also.

Once Daiki broke the kiss and leaned up, he had the happy spark in his eyes again. He didn’t want to let himself feel down or like he wanted to cry over something like that, not when he had Inoo with him like this… but he just had wanted to make sure he could say that to Inoo, and that Inoo would accept his apology without trying to brush it off. “Ne…” Daiki said, a little smile playing on his lips as he straightened a little, the blanket falling off his shoulders slightly. “…Anything I could do to make up for that..?” Daiki asked in a sweet voice, tilting his head cutely on the side as he looked down at Inoo, a few locks of wet hair falling on his face.

Inoo had been in the middle of planning an elaborate speech detailing why it hadn't been Daiki's fault, plus it had been an accident, so whatever happened, Daiki couldn't be held responsible for, and about putting him in danger, that didn't matter as much because he obviously couldn't let Daiki drown right in front of his eyes without doing anything, but each and every word he had opened his mouth to say disappeared as Daiki spoke again, asking how he could make up for it. Inoo stared at the younger boy with his mouth open, feeling his insides turn into mush as he met Daiki's eyes. What could Daiki do...? Inoo chased away the ideas that popped up in his mind to reach up to Daiki, placing his hand behind Daiki's neck to pull him down and crush their lips together instead.

Daiki was maybe a little caught off guard by the sudden, almost rough kiss. He recovered fast though, and made a small humming sound against Inoo’s lips. He moved his arms against the bed on either side of Inoo’s head to support his own weight as they continued the kiss for quite a long time.

“Ah, the blankets…” Daiki then said, breaking the kiss as he suddenly seemed to remember the blankets sliding a little down from over them. He straightened himself enough to reach for the blankets, pulling them all the way over them, so that they were completely covered by the warm blankets, almost in their own cocoon now. Daiki giggled softly as he met Inoo’s eyes, barely able to even see the other boy as the blankets were blocking out almost all the light, even though the room was so bright, and leaned down to press a small kiss on the corner of Inoo’s mouth.

"It's so warm," Inoo murmured very distractedly, focusing his attention on the way Daiki was so close and the small, innocent kiss he had just given him. When Daiki met his eyes again, Inoo shifted to push himself up a little and make their lips meet in a kiss again, lowering himself again when Daiki leaned down to make it easier for him. Being under the blankets with the warm sunlight shining on the room made it very warm under the blankets, very close to being hot, but with how little they were wearing and the feeling of the ice-cold water still clinging to their skin, it didn't seem to matter much to either of the boys as they continued kissing.

Daiki smiled as he leaned closer to Inoo, answering happily to the kiss. Even with how little the boys were wearing, the closeness of their bodies and the cave of blankets were creating such warmth around them, they definitely didn’t need any more clothes than that. And this kind of warmth felt even better than the kind simply from wearing warm clothing. Daiki smiled a little more as he moved his lips a little to the side from Inoo’s, pressing his lips against the corner of Inoo’s mouth first, then closer to his cheek. He then shifted slightly, pressing his lips on Inoo’s neck. Inoo’s lips were warm, but otherwise his skin was a little cool from the shower, the warmth around them not yet having warmed his skin.

Inoo turned his head away, biting his lower lip to keep himself from letting out any kind of noise. Not only did Daiki's lips against his skin feel incredibly good, the difference between Daiki's hot lips and his cool skin was making him dizzy. With every kiss and every touch of Daiki's lips against his skin, he only felt like his head was spinning more and more, so he shut his eyes and let Daiki continue, deciding to wait until his head stopped spinning before meeting Daiki's lips with his own again.

Daiki continued to place the small, soft and slow kisses on Inoo’s neck, simply enjoying the closeness of being with Inoo like this. Not really even thinking about it, Daiki got the idea of doing something different and playfully touched the tip of his tongue against Inoo’s neck. The older boy’s reaction to the touch made Daiki giggle slightly before he nuzzled his face more against Inoo’s neck.

Inoo nearly jumped with the touch of Daiki's tongue against his skin, too slow to catch himself and hold back any reaction. He heard Daiki's giggle and felt his face turn red, but more with embarrassment at his reaction rather than anything else... he didn't really dislike the feeling, actually, he really liked it. Opening his eyes, he took hold of Daiki's arms and rolled them over quickly so he was on top of Daiki, and leaned down to press a kiss to Daiki's lips before Daiki could say anything.

Daiki let out a surprised sound which was soon muffled by Inoo’s lips as the older boy switched their positions like that. Inoo really had caught him off guard with that kind of move, but Daiki certainly didn’t mind… His lips curled into a little smile, a sound that was almost like purring rising from his throat as he answered to the kiss, reaching his arms around Inoo to hold the boy’s body closer to his own.

Inoo ran his tongue over Daiki's lips, pressing it between the younger boy's lips to hint to him. He knew he had surprised Daiki, but he wanted to show Daiki's effect on him even when he wasn't trying. The shirt rising to show his pale skin, the looks that were innocent but could bring not-so-innocent thoughts to Inoo's mind, all of it was driving Inoo to the edge of madness. He moved a hand to touch against Daiki's hip, playing with the hem of the underwear very, very teasingly, in a way that even Daiki couldn't miss.

Daiki felt a small shiver going down his back when Inoo’s tongue met his own inside his mouth. Daiki certainly didn’t dislike Inoo’s sudden forwardness, it just took him a few moments to process it before he was back on board with what was happening and could reply to Inoo’s kiss properly, feeling himself almost drowning in the kiss. But when Inoo’s hand went on his underwear, it pushed Daiki off the tracks again, making him blink a few times as his attention got diverted from the kiss. He wasn’t exactly sure what he was feeling about that kind of touch, or maybe more like he didn’t know what he should be feeling, but Inoo touching him like that… even though it for some reason made Daiki feel weird, it felt… nice…

Inoo smirked in the kiss, feeling quite happy with Daiki not seeming to be against his touch. Earlier he had felt Daiki's reluctance and hesitation, but now it was different... he seemed to be just a little more willing. Inoo moved his hand up slightly to the waistband of Daiki's underwear, hooking one finger on it...

Ding dong~

The innocent sound of the bell rang through the hotel room, making both Inoo and Daiki jump, before Inoo turned to direct a glare in the direction of the door. Who was stupid enough to interrupt right away!? Not at this kind of moment...

"Oi! Inoo-chan, Dai-chan, you two meanies!"

Inoo wondered if he could kill with telepathy as soon as he heard Fukka's voice. The younger boy really had a lot of nerve to even come to their room...

“E-eh? Fukka!?” Daiki exclaimed, blinking as he turned to look towards the door. He had only jokingly thought about it, but Fukka really had gotten annoyed enough when they hadn’t answered the phone and had come all the way back? Daiki blinked again as he turned to look at Inoo over him and then back at the door, a completely puzzled look on his face. “What is Fukka…”

"I don't know and I don't care," Inoo replied, very unhappy with the interruption as he threw off the blankets and moved off Daiki to step onto the floor. Whatever Fukka was doing, even going as far as to come back, it was way out of line! He couldn't just let them be? Inoo stalked over to the door to unlock it and swing it open, meeting Fukka's eyes with a challenging glare. "Anything I can do for you, Fukka?"

The younger boy didn't reply as he raised his eyebrows at Inoo's obvious annoyance. Well, he was annoyed too! What was with ignoring him like that? If Inoo had just played along for a little, he wouldn't have bothered to come back to the hotel at all. "What are you glaring at me for? Did you forget that you have a cellphone, Inoo-chan?"

"Oh, that, I lost it," Inoo said, glancing over his shoulder and losing any kind of focus or anger he had as soon as he saw Daiki crawling up to the edge of the bed to get a glimpse of him and Fukka. He looked back at Fukka in front of him, who was now looking a little annoyed that Inoo was ignoring him even now. "No, really, anything I can do for you?"

"First of all, you can learn to answer me properly on the phone!" Fukka said, his annoyance growing as he saw exactly how Inoo was trying to get him to leave any way he could. "It wouldn't hurt if you'd just talk with me a little. Dai-chan will still be there for you to make out with afterwards," Fukka said, then paused before he raised his voice so Daiki could hear the last part. "Right, Dai-chan?"

“Fukka should choose the timing of calling better,” Daiki answered simply, sticking his tongue out at the other boy. He was sitting on the edge of the bed now, holding a bit of the blanket against himself, but it was still not covering the fact that he was only wearing a shirt and underwear at all. Not that it made any difference, since Inoo was wearing just as little clothing.

"How was I supposed to know you guys were making out!" Fukka retorted, sticking his tongue back out at Daiki before looking back at Inoo, who was growing more annoyed by the second. It was clear Inoo wasn't pleased at all that Fukka wasn't taking the hint and leaving already. "I know you want me to leave, but I'm not going to until I get an apology."

"I'm sorry," Inoo replied automatically, his apology anything but sincere, which only made Fukka frown and cross his arms. "What? Didn't I just apologize?"

"That didn't have a shred of sincerity in it! I'm so hurt! You know, if the others weren't going to come very soon, I'd bug you guys even more, but I'm not mean enough to let them catch you guys making out," Fukka said, faking a pout and pretending to turn away slightly. "We came back earlier because we wanted to get something to eat, so you two better join us this time and not ditch us to make out."

“When did we ever do that?” Daiki asked, slightly protesting and frowned. “We didn’t eat with you this morning since Inoo couldn’t move because of his back, you can’t really blame us for that!” Daiki only then remembered exactly how badly Inoo’s back had gotten hurt, and even though Inoo hadn’t said anything, carrying Daiki on his back had probably stressed it way too much again. He’d have to apologize Inoo properly for that too… But for now Daiki shook the thought off his mind. “And we didn’t ditch you outside either, we just went to ski around instead of going on slopes, again because of Inoo’s back. Besides, we didn’t come back to the hotel just do ditch you either… I was careless when we were skiing on ice, and I fell through it. Inoo-chan carried me all the way back here because I couldn’t walk…”

"What? Are you serious?" Fukka asked, dropping his act and letting his surprise and worry show. He turned his eyes back to Inoo, searching the older boy's eyes as if to make sure it wasn't a prank; when he couldn't see anything but a clearly serious look in Inoo's eyes, he looked back at Daiki and walked inside the room to take a closer look at him. After looking over him and making sure there was nothing wrong with Daiki, he turned around to look at Inoo and looked him over as well, then crossed his arms as he looked between them with a small frown. "That's why you came back earlier... are you guys okay? You don't look like you got hurt, but you should both go get yourselves checked up. And what's with the clothes!? You should be keeping yourselves warm, especially after this kind of incident!"

“That’s why we took the bath and showers just earlier…” Daiki said, a little smile coming to his lips from Fukka’s worrying. “We’re okay, thanks to Inoo-chan. I was just too careless… Ah, and besides, we were under all the blankets just now. It’s warmer with less clothes under the blankets. Hn, we need to get the skiing equipment back later today though… I think we can go get those when going to the resort village?” Daiki turned to look at Inoo as if asking for his opinion on that.

"Are you serious? Why would you go back there?" Fukka asked before Inoo could even answer. He looked over between the pair before giving Daiki a stern look. "I'll call the others and ask them to pick them up, since they said they wanted to ski a little while longer, so they won't be back right after me. Where did you guys go to ski? So I know where to tell them to go check them out."

"That's a little bothersome, though, it's easier if Dai-chan and I just go," Inoo said, looking like he was trying to hold back his smile at Fukka's worrying. Even though the younger boy teased a lot, his concern was obvious and it was sweet of him. "Don't worry about it, it's not like we won't be careful. Right, Dai-chan?"

“I’m not stupid enough to go near a place that’s not safe two times on the same day…” Daiki said with a hint of laughter in his voice. “Inoo-chan didn’t take the gear off until far enough from the melted area, so it’s safe to go get them back. It’s not too far from the hotel either so it’s no problem. But we’re gonna want to stay here and warm up a little more before we come eat with you guys! And we’ll definitely go to the resort village together after.”

Fukka looked like he wanted to disagree with this idea, especially since he was worried about the pair going back to the area. He wasn't really sure if the ski equipment was still there, either, wouldn't it have gotten returned by someone else or stolen by now? He let out a small sigh, shaking his head a little. "I still want to call the others to pick them up for you. Better now than later, right? They might get stolen or returned by someone else if you two wait too long, so I'm just going to call Kou-chan to pick them up with Taku-chan on the way back."

"You don't have to, really," Inoo reassured him, but Fukka was already looking around the room for either of their cellphones, very obviously not willing to let them go back there when Asaka and Kamei could easily pick them up on the way back. He spotted Daiki's cellphone sitting innocently on the dresser and headed over it, picking it up and flipping the cover open to dial in Asaka's number as he turned and gave stern looks to both the older boys while the call went through.

“At least tell them to keep away from the part that’s melted so that they don’t fall in too,” Daiki reminded Fukka, wrapping the blanket now properly around himself. Sitting in the room wearing nothing but so little clothing was starting to get to him… He wanted to get back to under the blankets! Preferably with Inoo… But as long as Fukka was in the room he couldn’t really do that.

"Of course," Fukka said, nodding at Daiki while waiting for Asaka to pick up. After a few seconds, Fukka's expression brightened slightly when Asaka seemed to have picked up the call. He turned his back towards Daiki and Inoo to hide the smile that had automatically come to his lips as soon as he heard Asaka's voice. He talked softly with the other boy, barely loud enough for the pair to hear, but it was clear he was instructing them where to find the abandoned ski equipment and to be careful from the broken ice. After he was done speaking, he turned back around to the pair and said bye to Asaka, hanging up as he raised his eyes to look between Daiki and Inoo. "They were on their way back, so they're going to go there and get your things from where you two left them."

"Thanks, Fukka," Inoo said with a smile, nodding thankfully at the younger boy. Fukka smiled back, but it was obvious he was still a little worried. But he seemed to pick up on Daiki's slight impatience and he put the phone back on the dresser before taking a few steps towards the door. "I'm going to go fight with my clothes, since they're all full of snow, so I should probably change. You guys should get dressed so we can go get something to eat, alright? Don't be late!"

And with that, Fukka continued towards the door, not accepting any reply from the pair before he opened the door and left. Inoo watched as Fukka closed the door behind him before turning to look at Daiki. "He can be pretty nice sometimes, when he's not teasing."

Daiki smiled at Inoo before laying back down on the bed now that Fukka was gone. “Maa, he still has a bad timing though…” Daiki said, but in only a fake pouting voice which was so obvious he even laughed himself at that. “Aah, now I’m feeling cold again!”

"Me too," Inoo said, glancing at the door one more time before walking over to the bed and crawling onto it beside Daiki. He took hold of the blankets and tugged on them slightly, hinting to Daiki to move so that they could envelop themselves again in their own little cocoon.

Daiki let go off the blanket so that Inoo could get under it too, and shifted to the side to give Inoo some space. As soon as Inoo was under the blankets with him, Daiki snuggled right against him, sliding his arms around Inoo to be even closer, and pressed his lips against Inoo’s in a sweet kiss.

Inoo hummed happily as soon as he felt the warmth around him and Daiki's lips on his. He really wanted to get back into the same position as earlier, but they could enjoy some kissing before he did that... he pulled slightly on the blankets to get them closer around them before returning his attention to the kiss, pressing his lips harder against Daiki's.

Daiki smiled in the kiss, tilting his head slightly to meet Inoo’s lips better. He was grateful for the others to go through the trouble and go get their skiing gear, both for them now not having to do it later, but most of all because if they took a little more time outside, that meant he and Inoo could stay under the covers kissing a little bit longer… Daiki gave a small bite on Inoo’s lower lip, giggling softly when he heard Inoo make a sound at that.

Inoo really wished Daiki would see exactly how much the little teasing moves were a lot less innocent than Daiki probably meant them to be, but he didn't really mind them. He pressed his lips harder against Daiki's in response to the little bite, pressing the tip of his tongue between Daiki's lips. Fukka wouldn't take that long to change and even the others wouldn't take long, seeing as the forest wasn't really that far from the hotel and it wouldn't take long to get back to it, so Inoo wanted to make the most out of his alone time with Daiki while he could.

Daiki made a pleased humming sound against Inoo’s lips when the older boy deepened the kiss. The blankets over them, and Inoo’s arms around him, Daiki was starting to feel so warm again. He wanted to be even closer to Inoo though, so he shifted a little, moving one of his legs and wrapping it around Inoo’s waist, this way managing to move himself even closer to the boy.

Inoo fought against his blush when he felt Daiki's leg around his waist. Did the younger boy have no idea what he was doing to Inoo's mind and body? He shifted to lean a little closer to Daiki and focus his attention on the kiss, letting the blood rush to his face as Daiki moved his leg even tighter around Inoo's waist.

Daiki hooked his leg even tighter around Inoo’s waist, and pushed his own body against Inoo’s more when he was doing it. It was really getting hot under the blankets again, but it wasn’t just the hotness on his skin from feeling the warmth around their bodies, but it somehow felt hot inside too… being so close to Inoo like this…

Inoo felt his heart skip a beat, his breath hitching when his and Daiki's bodies pressed against each other even more than before. He really didn't know what to do, how to feel, but his mind was instructing him to kiss Daiki even harder, which his body didn't mind following at all... he pressed his lips harder against Daiki's, forcing his tongue in between Daiki's lips and touching Daiki's tongue with his own.

Daiki made the tiniest moaning sound as their tongues touched inside his mouth, sending a shiver down Daiki’s back. Daiki’s hands moved as if on their own to Inoo’s shirt, and tugged onto it while moving himself so that they were soon back in the same position they had been earlier before Fukka had interrupted, Inoo hovering over Daiki. Daiki’s leg had fallen from around Inoo’s waist as they moved, but in this kind of position it would have felt a little weird to do that, Daiki thought, instead tugging onto Inoo’s shirt some more to pull the boy down to kiss him again.

Inoo didn't mind following along Daiki's guidance, but somehow, he wanted to protest when Daiki moved his leg away. It would be uncomfortable for the younger boy, but he still had liked it even with how embarrassed he was... but when Daiki let out a tiny whimper when their tongues touched again, Inoo forgot about it to press his lips harder against Daiki's, making Daiki whimper again.

“Nnn, Inoo-chan…” Daiki purred in the kiss, his arms circling around Inoo’s waist to pull him closer. He clutched onto Inoo’s shirt lightly, this way it being easier to hold onto the boy. Daiki then moved both his legs, trying to somehow figure out a position where he could get the older boy even closer to himself, and ended up lifting up his knees while spreading his legs so that Inoo’s legs were between his now. They couldn’t possibly really be much closer than this anymore, Daiki thought as he lifted his face up more in the kiss.

Inoo almost broke the kiss out of pure embarrassment, losing his breath as soon as he felt Daiki's shift in position. Did Daiki have no idea what he was doing!? Inoo tried to keep his attention on the kiss instead of how Daiki had shifted against him, not wanting to make Daiki feel uncomfortable or suspicious, but it was really difficult when Inoo's face felt so hot that he was sure Daiki would feel it too and then he'd have to explain why it was so red... Inoo grazed his teeth against Daiki's lower lip in his distraction, feeling a little surprise seep somewhere in all the embarrassment when Daiki let out a moan.

Daiki’s body was starting to go on overdrive, and while his mind was completely only in the kiss, his body seemed to be having a mind on his own, not even informing Daiki’s head what it was doing. Even with being so close to Inoo, his body wanted more, and he lifted his feet from the bed, reaching now both his legs around Inoo’s waist and pulled him closer, at the same time Daiki’s own body rising up to meet more with Inoo’s.

"D-Dai-chan," Inoo murmured in a slightly protesting tone, feeling like it was getting to be too much. It wasn't that he wasn't enjoying it, because he was, but if he took any more without Daiki having the slightest idea what he was doing to him, he'd go crazy! He broke the kiss, trying to keep his breath in check and not pant, but he couldn't stop himself with how his body was reacting to Daiki so close to him. He shifted to sit up just enough to make Daiki have to move his legs away, but didn't move any further away from Daiki. The younger boy was looking somewhere between a little hurt and completely clueless as to why Inoo had moved away. How could Inoo explain why he had moved away!? "D-Dai-chan..."

Daiki blinked a few times, looking up at Inoo with confusion clear in his eyes. Why had Inoo moved away and broke the kiss? Daiki still wanted to continue it! And he wanted to be close to Inoo… Daiki almost wanted to pout or sulk or tug Inoo back down to kiss him, but looking at Inoo’s face right now… was it because of Daiki Inoo had moved then? Daiki let go of Inoo’s shirt, placing his palms on the bed and pushing himself a little away from under Inoo, and once he had the room for it he sat up in front of the older boy, most of his legs still under Inoo who was in only partially pushed up position. “Did I… do something..?” Daiki asked a bit unsurely, and looking a little hesitant, or maybe even a little sad. He had no idea why Inoo had broken the kiss after all, and moved away from him too, so Daiki felt… a little rejected maybe…

Inoo kept his eyes down, unable to face Daiki's eyes. There was no way he could explain this... he could tell from Daiki's voice that the younger boy probably felt very confused and hurt at Inoo breaking the kiss and moving away from him like that, but the way Daiki had made him feel just now, what Daiki had been doing, and without even knowing what kind of effect it had... he looked up at Daiki and nearly lost his breath all over again. The way Daiki was looking at him, eyes filled with all his conflicting emotions, the shirt sliding off Daiki's shoulder, Daiki biting his lower lip in hesitation... it made Inoo feel like he was being tugged in every direction, or maybe just his head. He shifted a little closer to Daiki, reaching out his hands to take Daiki's in his. "It's... you didn't do anything wrong, just... what you had been doing... it was a little..."

“So… it was something I did then..?” Daiki asked again, meeting Inoo’s eyes, looking a little miserable. Even though Inoo said he hadn’t done anything wrong, it was still something he had been doing apparently, so Daiki didn’t really understand. Daiki looked down at his and Inoo’s hands, Inoo holding his hands making him feel a little better. “Um, what did I do?” Daiki asked in a small voice, looking back up at Inoo. “I won’t do it again if it was something you didn’t like, so can you tell me?”

"It's not anything bad, really!" Inoo reassured Daiki, panicking slightly when he saw how Daiki was slowly turning quieter and looking even more miserable. He couldn't do this, there was no way he could... he swallowed, trying to not let himself seem too nervous, and squeezed Daiki's hands tighter. His face was turning so hot that Inoo felt like he was going to melt into goo; that would be the perfect way to avoid explaining this. "I-it's not even that I didn't like it... b-but when you pressed yourself like that against me, I just... and your legs..."

Daiki blinked his eyes a few times, looking at Inoo his eyes wide open, looking completely clueless and innocent. He really wasn’t understanding what Inoo was trying to say. First he had said it was something Daiki had done, but now he said he hadn’t done anything bad, and that whatever it was, Inoo hadn’t disliked it either… But what was it then? Daiki shifted a little closer, his lips slightly parted as he leaned closer to Inoo’s face, looking intently to the older boy’s eyes. “Then… what is it..?” he asked softly.

Inoo resisted the initial reaction to move backwards, away from Daiki, because he didn't want to embarrass himself or Daiki by doing something stupid when he moved away like that... he swallowed again and tried to keep his eyes level with Daiki's without looking down or turning his head away. Okay, if he tried hard enough, he'd be able to figure it out! He could do this without making it too awkward! "It was... like... hinting at something more? You know, like... doing something else that isn't just kissing...?"

Inoo’s attempts to explain it to Daiki were only making the younger boy blink a few more times, still just as confused. Inoo clearly had trouble explaining whatever it was that was bothering him, and Daiki couldn’t pick up just from the hints either. Part of Daiki really just wanted to ignore the whole thing and just kiss Inoo again, because from Inoo saying it wasn’t anything bad and not something he disliked either it didn’t seem to be that important, but with how difficult it seemed to be for Inoo to say what the thing was, maybe it was more important then after all. So Daiki resisted the urge to just kiss Inoo, instead pressed his lips tightly together as he remained sitting on the same spot, waiting Inoo to continue with what he was saying.

"It's like..." Inoo tried to start over again, letting go of Daiki's hands to fidget with his own very nervously. He couldn't even meet Daiki's eyes anymore as the younger boy waited for a clearer explanation. He looked back up to Daiki, who was still looking the same as earlier, or even more confused, and bit his lip as he watched Daiki. Why did it matter? Even if it was making him think of something else, Daiki obviously wasn't thinking like that... Inoo cleared his head from trying to explain and leaned forward to press his lips against Daiki's, deciding to just leave it be.

Daiki was a little surprised when Inoo kissed him. He was expecting the boy to still explain what he had been doing wrong, but Inoo kissing him made him wonder if it wasn’t that big a deal then after all… Daiki closed his eyes, happily leaning into the kiss, feeling a little relieved that it wasn’t that bad thing after all. He was already moving his arms up to wrap them around Inoo and hold the boy closer, but his hands stopped mid-air. Even if Inoo didn’t really explain it, Daiki had done something that had bothered Inoo, and Daiki didn’t want to do something like that again. But since Inoo hadn’t told him what it was, Daiki didn’t know what he could do and what not… He had held him arms around Inoo before too, so that would be safe? Daiki almost felt like kicking himself, thinking so hard something like that when all he wanted to do was to kiss Inoo! Daiki lowered his hands back against the bed sheets, deciding only to concentrate on kissing Inoo, and let the older boy to guide him and lead the kiss.

Inoo wasn't dense; he could easily feel the hesitation that hadn't been present in Daiki's actions earlier. Even though he had kissed Daiki in an attempt to make him forget about the failed explanation, he knew Daiki was probably still thinking about it, but he didn't want him to! Inoo reached out his hands while still kissing Daiki to take hold of the younger boy's hands, pulling them up to circle them around his neck. He didn't want Daiki to be hesitant about doing anything with him, even if it was something Daiki didn't know hinted at more than just kissing...

Daiki almost smiled in the kiss when he felt Inoo moving his arms around his neck. He really didn’t want to be feeling hesitant with how he was with Inoo, and he was glad Inoo didn’t seem to want him to be like that either. Daiki wrapped his arms a little tighter around Inoo’s neck, tilting his head as he nibbled softly onto Inoo’s lower lip, before pressing his lips properly against Inoo’s again in a very sweet kiss. The kiss wasn’t as hot as the one from earlier, but it was sweet and tender, and this kind of closeness was really making Daiki feel good.

Inoo let out a little satisfied sound when he felt Daiki gently nibbling on his lower lip. Even though he could think of it as more, it really did feel good... he replied happily to Daiki's kiss, shifting so he could pull Daiki closer to him. He wanted to show Daiki what he was feeling right now and how nice the kiss felt, even more than their hot, passionate kisses from earlier...

Daiki broke the kiss and lightly snuggled against Inoo’s neck, feeling the warmth of the boy’s skin against his face when he did. He pulled away enough to see Inoo’s face, meeting the boy’s eyes with a little smile on his lips. Daiki then moved back towards Inoo, but before he would kiss him again, Daiki removed his arms from around the boy’s neck and reached for the blankets behind Inoo, wrapping them around the two of them. Even though they were mostly sitting now, having the blankets around them like this, although not completely covered by them, really made it feel warmer. Daiki met Inoo’s eyes for a moment again before leaning back to meet Inoo’s lips with his own.

Inoo gladly met Daiki's lips, shifting to lean forward as he raised his hand to the back of Daiki's neck. The heat of his body was slowly but surely rising, not only with the warmth of the blanket around his and Daiki's bodies, but because of Daiki's body so close to his and how the kiss was progressing into a more passionate one. He was starting to get annoyed with sitting like this, so he moved to lean forward more and coax Daiki into moving backwards. Inoo knew Daiki might do something 'suggestive' again, but he didn't really care at the moment with Daiki's lips making his mind think of nothing else, not even remembering how awkward it had been when he had tried to explain why he had stopped their make-out session.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Lol, even though Daiki is more forward here, he's still quite innocent XDDDD Lotsa cute InooDai makeout here <3

Please leave a comment~

J.J.Express - "Cloudy Day Activities" - Chapter 05 (Asaka/Daiki)

2008-11-03T14:17:53Z

If you're wondering why we're posting early, TODAY IS OUR ANNIVERSARY! One year ago Kyan and I posted our first collaboration fic, RDA chap 1! What better way to celebrate the anniversary than post a new chapter for the DA series!

Title: Cloudy Day Activities
Chapter: 05
Fandom: J.J.Express
Pairings: Asaka x Daiki
Rating: NC-17
Genre: Romance, Drama
Warnings: Flirting, kissing, nakedness, hinting, sex...
Story: It has been a few days after the beach trip, and none of the other boys have heard anything about Asaka. When he doesn't even appear to the dance practice, Daiki can't handle not knowing how Asaka is anymore. Are Daiki and Asaka able to work things out?

Note: This fic is a collaboration work by both me (luma_chan) and Kyandii (kizuite)

Pink text is written by luma_chan and Blue text is written by kizuite

Cloudy Day Activities

Chapter 05

Asaka moved his arms away from Daiki and grabbed the cellphone from the older boy's hand, flipping it open and raising it to his ear with his eyes narrowed while he waited for Inoo to speak. "No, but I had-- ah, wait. Dai-chan?"

"What do you want?" Asaka replied in a low, dark tone as he listened to what seemed to be Inoo shuffling the phone to his other ear, obviously confused at not hearing Daiki's voice. "Yeah, it's not Daiki. Surprise surprise. You have 5 seconds to tell me what you want and you better make good use of it."

"Asaka? But I was just going to--" Inoo began, but was cut off by Asaka almost right away, the younger boy's irritation and anger growing with just hearing Inoo's voice. "I don't care what you were going to do, you just wasted your 5 seconds. Honestly now, Inoo-chan."

"Hey, I called because I was worried about Dai-chan! You don't have to get mad because of that!" Inoo replied, his own anger beginning to appear over his confusion. Asaka scoffed, continuing with what he was saying to keep Inoo from continuing. "Oh yes I do have to get mad, you think I don't know what you're doing? Trying to make use of every chance to flirt with Daiki? Sorry, Inoo-chan, that's not going to work anymore."

“Asaka, stop it!” Daiki tried pleading for the boy and reached to take the phone, but Asaka shifted away, keeping him from reaching it. “Please, Asaka, give me the phone?” Asaka was looking so angry, and he could hear it from his voice too, so Daiki was getting a bit scared. Asaka had been so sweet just a moment ago, and after what they had been doing just now… Daiki almost wanted to cry. “Asaka, Inoo-chan was probably just calling to see if I was okay, because of the storm…” Daiki went all quiet, almost jumping a bit away from Asaka when the boy snapped his head towards him, the angry glare in his eyes when Daiki mentioned Inoo’s name. Why was Asaka being like this..? Weren’t they okay after all, especially after… Daiki was seriously fighting against tears right now.

Asaka didn't even notice how Daiki was doing his best to keep from crying, too caught up in his anger at Inoo. He really didn't understand why Inoo wouldn't just give up and why Daiki was under the illusion that Inoo was only thinking of him as a friend. Asaka turned his attention back to the phone when he heard Inoo let out a small, somewhat exasperated sigh. "What was that, Inoo-chan? You know, while you were out going home in this cold storm, Daiki and I were doing something you can only dream of doing~ care to guess what it is?"

There was silence on the other end of the phone, making Asaka smirk, his anger slowly being replaced by a smug, twisted kind of satisfaction that he had managed to push the right buttons with Inoo to hurt him. "Something wrong, Inoo-chan? Oh, I'm sorry, I forgot you still thought you had a chance! My bad!"

"There was really no need for that kind of remark," Inoo replied in a dangerously low tone, making Asaka's smirk grow even wider. He had gotten the ever-so-patient Inoo pissed off and there was no way Inoo could win this fight. "Don't you think you're going too far? You know, sometimes I wonder if you really care about Dai-chan. If you did, you wouldn't be doing this, would you?"

"You have no idea what you're talking about," Asaka hissed back, his anger returning at Inoo's statement. He glanced at Daiki, who was still staring at him silently, then looked back at the window he had been glaring at while talking with Inoo. "It's because of that that I'm doing this."

Daiki didn’t even care that Asaka had been not too subtly hinting to Inoo what they had been doing. Any other time he would have been too embarrassed to even say anything, not to mention angry that Asaka would say anything about something that should be their private thing, but Daiki was feeling too scared about the argument on the phone only escalating to even think of that right then.

The boy moved closer to Asaka, to which Asaka probably thought Daiki would try take the phone again and shifted to keep Daiki from reaching it. That wasn’t what Daiki had in mind though. Instead Daiki’s arms wrapped around Asaka’s waist, his face pressing against Asaka’s chest as he was no longer able to keep the tears away. “Please, don’t fight…” Daiki said, his voice muffled by the crying. He hated this… He loved Asaka, and Inoo was his best friend, why did it have to turn out like this! Daiki held his arms tighter around Asaka, feeling himself shaking from the crying and trying to stop himself from doing it.

"I hope you're happy, even I know you just made Dai-chan cry," Inoo said softly into the phone, knowing Asaka wasn't going to say anything else. Inoo had heard the shuffling and Daiki's very distant, muffled voice and knew Daiki was probably close enough to Asaka to hear him, so he didn't want to continue fighting if it was like this. "You make Dai-chan happy, Asaka, don't ruin it and make it that you only make him sad. I'm going to hang up now."

Asaka opened his mouth to say something, anything, but as soon as he heard the click of the phone and the beeping dial tone indicating Inoo had hung up, he dropped the phone to the side without a second thought, as if just realizing how badly he was hurting Daiki by arguing with Inoo like that. He slid his arms around Daiki and pulled him close, trying to control his anger and failing a little. "Daiki... don't cry, I'm... I didn't mean to ..."

Daiki shook his head against Asaka’s chest, trying to stop crying but he simply couldn’t do it. He knew Inoo was only calling to see if he was okay, because Daiki hadn’t been okay during the practice, and because the storm had hit after he had left, but Asaka still got angry for no reason. “You didn’t have to say things like that…” Daiki said between his sobs. “I wasn’t even going to answer it because I knew you’d be angry… I hate feeling like that…” Daiki really wanted to just get angry at Asaka for attacking Inoo like that and saying things that were no one else’s business but theirs, but he was feeling too bad about the whole thing, he couldn’t even force himself to get angry on top of it all.

"But you don't understand, Daiki," Asaka said, sliding his hands to Daiki's upper arms and pulling Daiki a little distance away from him. He knew it wasn't right to tell it to Daiki like this, but he couldn't keep avoiding the subject and Daiki couldn't stay so clueless. When he met Daiki's eyes, even though the older boy was still crying, Asaka tried to keep himself from crumbling. "Daiki, Inoo still has feelings for you. I don't know why you can't see it... it doesn't matter anyway, but you have to see how he keeps trying to take you from me! I won't let that happen!"

“Doesn’t what I feel count for anything!?” Daiki asked, his voice breaking a little when he said that. “Even if Inoo-chan or anyone else had feelings for me, I’m not something that can be stolen away like some thing! I love you Asaka, I don’t want anyone else…” Daiki started crying a bit more again when he said that.

Asaka felt all his anger being replaced by overwhelming guilt, watching Daiki continuing to cry. What was he supposed to do? Daiki had just said he loved him, but the way that had brought it on just made Asaka feel horrible... he shifted to wrap his arms carefully around Daiki, leaning in and pressing his lips to Daiki's forehead. "I'm sorry, I just... I don't..."

Part of Daiki just wanted to push Asaka away and be angry, but most of him wanted Asaka just to hold him and kiss him and make him forget how bad he was feeling. Daiki tilted his head up just enough to reach to brush his lips against Asaka’s. He could taste his own tears in the touch of their lips that was barely long enough to be called a kiss, and it made Daiki feel a bit pathetic, to be crying again… “I love you… and Inoo-chan is my best friend. I don’t want you fighting…” Daiki’s body was still shivering a bit, but at least he was crying less.

Asaka bit back the nasty remark about Inoo being Daiki's best friend before it could go past his lips, not wanting to make Daiki cry even more when he was starting to cry less. He raised his hand to Daiki's face, brushing away the tears, but not meeting Daiki's eyes. If he did, he'd just want to ask why, why was it always about Inoo? Why was Daiki so upset because he had answered the call and argued with Inoo? He continued to brush away the tears before moving his arm again to wrap it around the boy's small frame.

Having Asaka holding him like this, it was getting easier to keep from crying… Daiki slid his arms from around Asaka, moving so that he was even more against the boy when he leaned his head back against Asaka’s chest. Not crying anymore, Daiki was slowly starting to become more aware of both of them being naked again, and even though it was silly to feel that way after what they had been doing just a little while ago, Daiki felt himself blush slightly. He tried to keep himself from thinking about it though. He really wanted to ask Asaka not to fight like that with Inoo anymore, but he was pretty sure Asaka might get angry again if he did, and Daiki didn’t want that. It was… it was a little similar to that time, when they had had their first time, and a while after that when Daiki had mentioned about going to beach like Inoo had suggested, Asaka had gotten really scary with how possessive he was being. Daiki moved himself a little, sitting on his knees so that his face was on same level with Asaka’s. “Asaka… I don’t want you getting all scary like last time but… Please don’t fight like that? You and Inoo-chan are my most important people, so I don’t want you fighting like that…”

Asaka struggled to keep his expression from darkening. How could he not be angry when Daiki was saying things like that? This was exactly why Inoo still liked Daiki, because Daiki said things like that and didn't seem to think anything was wrong with it... he didn't want Inoo to share the position of most important person with him! He wanted to have that to himself! Asaka looked away from Daiki's eyes to the window, where he could see the storm still raging on outside, then back at Daiki, with his frustration and anger starting to show in his eyes. "I don't know if I can do that. I don't want to do that when Inoo-chan still likes you and likes you more every time that you go to him instead of... you know... Daiki, never mind..."

Daiki looked a little confused now. Asaka had turned his eyes away from him again, but Daiki could still see something wasn’t right. Asaka not even finishing his sentence said a lot too. “Asaka..?” Daiki asked a bit carefully, lifting one of his hands to the side of Asaka’s face, trying to get the boy to meet his eyes. “Asaka, please talk to me..?” Daiki pleaded, a sad and confused look in his eyes. If something was bothering Asaka this much, why couldn’t Asaka tell him? Daiki simply couldn’t understand why Inoo was such a big issue to Asaka, when it had never seemed to be like that before… well, before Asaka and Daiki had started being together… And when Asaka wasn’t even telling him why, it only made Daiki understand even less. Asaka kept saying Inoo liked him, but even if it was true - Inoo had said they’d be just friends and it’d be okay, but Daiki hadn’t exactly talked about that with Inoo after the boy had kissed him a few days ago - Daiki couldn’t really understand why it affected Asaka so badly.

Asaka couldn't take the confusion and bewilderment in Daiki's voice and Daiki's soft touch against his face. But what was he supposed to say? If he were honest to Daiki, what would Daiki think? Wouldn't he tell him he was being too overprotective? Possessive? Silly? Thinking too much into Inoo's actions? Well, he couldn't be thinking into it too much, after all, he had seen Inoo and Daiki kissing at the beach... Asaka shook his head a little in an attempt to clear his head and met Daiki's eyes, biting the inside of his cheek before deciding Daiki would have to know what he was thinking. "Daiki... he still loves you. I don't know what he said to you, but he's definitely not over you or anywhere near it. And... and with the ... with everything at the beach, and how you... how you said he's your best friend, but... why is he your best friend? Why is he the one you go to when you need someone? Every time you go to him and rely on him, you're just making him love you even more!"

Asaka took a breath and paused, but looked away from Daiki's eyes, unable to face him after that kind of outburst. "...I just want the person you come to when you need someone to... to be me, Daiki. Not him."

Daiki opened his mouth, only to realize he had no idea what to say to all that. Asaka was looking so hurt… Daiki just wanted to hug Asaka and say anything the boy wanted to hear, but if he just said that, and didn’t talk it through… it wouldn’t be right.

“Asaka…” Daiki said, but the boy wouldn’t look at him. He lowered his hand from Asaka’s face, clutching onto the bed sheet under him with both hands. “It’s just… it’s different, if it’s you or if it’s Inoo-chan…” Daiki wasn’t looking at Asaka now either, his gaze being at his own hands, holding onto the sheet. “I’ve known Inoo-chan longer, so we were friends for a longer time, and he’s been my best friend for a long time… Asaka, I… I love you. I don’t feel like I can say all the same things to you like with Inoo-chan. If I do or say something stupid, he’ll tease me and I might get angry or upset and we might argue or even fight, but it doesn’t matter. But… if it happened with you, it’d hurt. If you said I was stupid or if we had a fight, even if it’s not anything important, it’d still hurt, because I love you… Inoo-chan is my friend. Because he’s my best friend, we can say anything and it doesn’t matter. I feel so different about you, I can’t just do it that easily with you, because what you think matters totally differently…” Daiki had no idea if Asaka was looking at him now or not, he wasn’t even sure if he was making any sense with what he was saying, because he was simply saying whatever he was feeling. The more he said though he more he felt like he wanted to just shrink down as small as possible, or disappear somehow. Daiki was resisting the urge to just reach for the robe he had been wearing earlier - it was still on the bed, near them - and wrap it around himself.

Asaka slowly moved his eyes back to look at Daiki, seeing the older boy's eyes fixed on his hands and not on Asaka. He looked so small, which just made Asaka feel ill. How was this supposed to go? What was he supposed to say? He raised his hand to press it against his stomach, trying to will it into not making him feel so nauseous, but it wasn't working at all. He was feeling so conflicted over what Daiki was saying that he simply didn't know what he was feeling. "Daiki... I just... I don't know anymore. I just don't want to feel second to Inoo because you can't trust me the same way you trust him... I know I'm not him and I'm not as good at comforting as he is, but... I'd try my best for you. I'd try even more than my best for you..."

“It’s not that, it’s not that at all!” Daiki said, a hint of panic in his voice when he lifted his eyes back to Asaka. He was really feeling like crying again, with what Asaka was saying and especially how he was saying it, sounding so hurt. “I… I don’t mean it like that, I just… I care what you think about me! It doesn’t matter if I act stupid or whatever in front of Inoo-chan, because it doesn’t change anything, but… But I fear if I… if I act like that around, Asaka, I fear Asaka doesn’t love me as much anymore…” Daiki’s voice kept getting smaller and smaller as he talked, his eyes glued onto his hands, again feeling like having the earth - or in this case the bed - swallow him. He knew Inoo didn’t care one bit how he acted, and no matter how bad they fought it was always okay in the end, but Daiki was scared to death just thinking about having Asaka love him any less if he did something stupid…

"Is that really how you think?" Asaka asked softly, unable to hide his hurt and disappointment. He leaned forward and raised his hands to place them on both sides of Daiki's face, making the older boy look up at him. He didn't really know what to think or say; why would Daiki doubt his love like that? He leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to Daiki's lips before breaking the kiss and moving back, meeting Daiki's eyes with his own hurt-filled ones. "I want you to love me enough to know that you could do anything to me and I wouldn't ever love you any less, Daiki. I don't love just what you want me to see of you... I love... I'm sorry, I couldn't even make that clear to you..."

Seeing the hurt in Asaka’s eyes and hearing it from the boy’s voice, Daiki couldn’t keep his posture any more, and instead started crying again. “I don’t even know what I should be feeling! I’ve never been in love before, and I’m just scared…” Daiki’s words were falling freely from his lips, his emotions showing just as bare as his body right then. “At the beach, you left me, and you were so angry just today too, and I… I don’t think I can handle something like that again, because I felt like I was dying inside! I love you so much, if there’s even a slightest change I’d be risking that you don’t love me anymore, I don’t want to take it… It hurts just thinking about it…” By now Daiki was already crying so much he had started hiccupping slightly, making it difficult to speak, and he couldn‘t keep his body from shaking. “I do-don’t want Asaka to get a-angry like that at me again…”

Asaka could feel his own heart beating loudly in his ears, unable to figure out what he should say, do or feel. He didn't want Daiki to feel like that, he didn't want Daiki to ever be scared he'd lose his love, but it was the first time for him too and he didn't know what he should do to achieve that! And hurting Daiki by leaving him at the beach and then his anger today... wasn't it because he was scared he had lost Daiki's love for him? Asaka felt his head clear a little while trying to connect those feelings, trying to feel like Daiki was feeling, even though he was already very close to it. After taking a few breaths, he leaned closer to Daiki and took both of the boy's hands, squeezing them tightly. "Daiki, this is my first time too, so I'm scared too, I have no idea what to do too... b-but there is no risk to take... I don't even remember how it felt before I fell in love with you and I don't want to remember. Even if I get angry or do stupid things, my love is the same..."

Asaka holding his hands, listening to Asaka’s voice, it was getting a little easier to try calming himself down, knowing that Asaka was feeling similar to what he was, it was making it better. Daiki raised one of his hands, moving Asaka’s hand with it so that Asaka’s hand was against Daiki’s cheek as Daiki locked his eyes with Asaka‘s. “It’s different… from feeling like a best friend, what I feel about you… So isn’t it okay to have Inoo-chan as friend, to want to go to him to talk about some things? But… I only feel like this about Asaka… I only want to have Asaka touching me like this…” Daiki moved Asaka’s hands from his face down to his chest, over Daiki’s heart. “…I only want to be like this with Asaka…”

Any doubt or confusion or frustration Asaka had been feeling faded away as he met Daiki's eyes and felt Daiki's heartbeat with his hands pressed over Daiki's chest. His head still felt like it was swirling with too many things he couldn't begin to make sense of, but Daiki's words and feelings were true enough to make Asaka feel a little more calm. But he still no idea what to say in response to Daiki... he wanted to tell Daiki how incredibly happy he was Daiki felt like that, but he couldn't figure out any words to convey it. He leaned in instead and pressed his lips against Daiki's, not knowing any other way to show Daiki his reply.

Daiki closed his eyes almost on reflex, meeting Asaka’s lips with his own, making a small, very quiet sound just for having Asaka kiss him, because he really had needed it right then. Daiki let go of Asaka’s hand and moved both his hands to Asaka’s shoulders, reaching his arms around Asaka’s neck as he leaned closer, and moved so that he was practically sitting on Asaka’s lap. He really wanted, needed, to be as close to Asaka as possible right then.

Asaka's body reacted on its own when he felt Daiki coming so close, the older boy's smaller body pressed against his. He pressed his lips harder against Daiki's, moving his hands and placing them lightly on Daiki's hips, all too aware of their lack of clothes with each tiny move Daiki made.

Daiki on the other hand didn’t pay the slightest attention to their lack of clothing, he just wanted to be as close to Asaka as possible, feel the boy’s arms around him, and feel his lips kissing him. Daiki moved even closer, leaning all of his body against Asaka, and hotly answered to the kiss, as if wanting to make sure Asaka knew exactly how much he felt for him with only the kiss. He made a small sound when Asaka replied by kissing him deeper again, and moved slightly again, finding it hard to even keep still for a second and instead kept almost squirming against Asaka.

Asaka almost wanted to beg for more, feeling his body heat go up at an amazing rate. Didn't Daiki realize they were still naked!? Even if they weren't, Asaka was pretty sure he'd still being going crazy. He broke the kiss and in a quick movement pushed Daiki down on the bed, leaning down over him with a dark, possessive look in his eyes that even Daiki couldn't miss.

Daiki barely flinched at Asaka being maybe a little rough like that, and at least didn’t show it one bit on his face. Daiki stared into Asaka’s eyes for a long time, and then, very slowly, moved both his arms on the bed above his head in a very submissive way, as if showing he would submit to anything Asaka would do to him. But the hint of a smile playing on Daiki’s lips said pretty clearly he was simply enjoying the situation instead of feeling like he should do just anything Asaka wanted.

Asaka kept his eyes on Daiki before slowly trailing them over Daiki's bare body, as if taking up Daiki's 'offer'. But once he looked back up to Daiki's face and saw the way Daiki was fighting to keep the smile away from his lips, Asaka's eyes darkened even more. Was Daiki playing with him a little? A smirk found its way to Asaka's lips; he definitely wouldn't let Daiki get away with that. He leaned in and pressed his lips hotly against Daiki's, but only for a brief moment before breaking it and meeting Daiki's eyes again. "Looks like I have to teach you a lesson... since I'm the tease here, not you..."

Daiki almost felt like pouting a little when Asaka left that wonderfully hot kiss so short. Daiki was determined not to move his arms from the submissive position above his head, otherwise he definitely would have simply pulled Asaka back down to kiss him more. Daiki didn’t show the pout on his face one bit though. But he couldn’t hide the slight confusion in his eyes when Asaka said about teaching him a lesson. What was that about..? Daiki tried to force away the confusion in his eyes, although not fully succeeding, and met Asaka’s eyes with a tiny smile on his lips. “What kind of lesson..?” Daiki asked, a hint of teasing in his voice.

"You'll see... I'm more of a hands-on teacher, you know," Asaka murmured seductively, shifting away from Daiki to move to the side and grab something near them on the bed that Daiki couldn't see. He moved back to his previous position and reached up to Daiki's hands, taking hold of both of them and making it clear what the thing was; one of the bathrobes' belts. Asaka could tell Daiki was starting to understand what he was going to do as he circled the belt around Daiki's wrists and then reached up even more to snake the belt around the openings in the headboard. He tied it tightly before moving so that he met Daiki's eyes under him directly, a strangely serious expression on his face. "Ready to start your lesson, Daiki?"

“E-eh..?” Daiki exclaimed very softly, shifting his eyes from Asaka’s to his hands, now tied to the bed’s headboard. He tried tugging his arms a little, but even though it seemed that Asaka had only tied his wrists very loosely, it was holding tightly. He turned his eyes back to Asaka. “Lesson..?” he asked, suddenly not feeling like he had any kind of control over the situation anymore. He was feeling very confused, but also… maybe a little curious.

Asaka didn't answer as he pushed himself up into a sitting position, straddling Daiki, and let his eyes roam all over the older boy's bare body, then back up to meet Daiki's eyes with a dark look. Still without a word, he placed his hands on Daiki's hips and slowly slid them up Daiki's body all the way up to his tied hands before moving them away and pushing himself off the bed. He moved to pick up his bathrobe and slid it on, nonchalantly tying the belt loosely before looking up to meet Daiki's very, very confused eyes. "I'll be right back."

And with that, Asaka turned and left the room, swinging the door behind him lightly to let it close with a small bang, leaving Daiki all alone in the room with no hint to where he was going.

“Eeeh, Asaka!?” Daiki called after Asaka once he got over the initial surprise of Asaka leaving so suddenly. He tried to move up, only to get yanked back down on the bed on his back as the belt wasn’t giving in one bit. Daiki gave a little frustrated glance up at his hands; sure, he could probably get it off in no time if he started undoing the knot at the end of the bed, but… Asaka had said he’d be right back, right? Daiki frowned slightly, considering what to do. He was curious as to what Asaka was planning though… Maybe he could wait a little bit to see what the boy had in mind, and if Asaka didn’t come back soon enough then Daiki would just untie himself. The boy licked his lips lightly as he glanced up at the belt tying his hands, and then back at the door, waiting Asaka to come back.

After a short while, Asaka returned to the room, opening the door and closing it behind him with his foot as he tossed the can of whipped cream in his hands back and forth. He could see Daiki turn his head to watch Asaka curiously, but Asaka just put the can down on the bed and pulled off the bath robe before climbing over Daiki again and taking back the can into his hands. Before Daiki could even say anything, Asaka shook the open can a little, and with a dark, teasing smirk on his lips, sprayed whipped cream all over Daiki's stomach.

"Look at that mess! I guess I just have to clean it up..." Asaka said with a fake surprised expression as he dropped the bottle to the side of the bed, then the expression disappeared and was replaced by the dark smirk once again. He leaned down and pressed the tip of his tongue against Daiki's belly button before beginning to lick off the whipped cream, slowly and maddeningly. He hadn't been kidding when he said he'd teach Daiki a lesson...

Daiki let out a sharp, surprised gasp at the touch of Asaka’s tongue and shifted as if to evade that kind of touch, although Daiki’s body seemed to be torn whether it actually wanted to pull away or lean into the touch. Most likely the latter one, seeing how a strong shiver went through the boy’s whole body just from the touch of Asaka’s tongue. Whatever Daiki had expected Asaka’s ‘lesson’ to be, this had been nowhere on the list, not even close! Daiki couldn’t help but squirm on the bed when Asaka’s tongue touched against his bellybutton again before moving to trail along the line of whipped cream on the other side of it on his stomach.

Asaka looked up through his eyelashes at Daiki, pausing for a moment as he pushed himself up just a little. While keeping his eyes on Daiki, he began licking away the whipped cream that had gotten on his lips very, very slowly, then smirked and returned to licking the whipped cream again. He was very clearly enjoying the reaction of Daiki and Daiki's body to what he was doing, but with the way Daiki was squirming, Asaka really wanted to do more than just lick whipped cream off the older boy's stomach...

Daiki made a lightly squeaky sound when Asaka teasingly touched his teeth against his stomach before continuing with the licking. Daiki was really trying to not to make any more sounds like that, but he was starting to feel like the more he was trying not to, the more Asaka would try to do something even more to make him let out sounds like that, so why bother even trying in the first place? So Daiki gave up trying to, and instead let his body freely answer to Asaka’s touch, not trying to muffle the sounds or keep his body from reacting.

Asaka was very glad his family wasn't at home, they could do anything and not care at all. Or more like he didn't have to worry about what he was going to do with Daiki, he thought as he continued teasingly licking the whipped cream off. He was starting to get way too turned on by Daiki's squirming, though, enough that he wanted to get Daiki a little involved too... he pushed himself up so he was straddling Daiki, then slid a finger across the whipped cream still on Daiki's stomach, raising it to his lips and sucking on it very slowly to make sure Daiki was watching him. Then he repeated the same thing with four of his fingers and leaned over, reaching out to place his hand over Daiki's lips, a very teasing smirk playing on his lips as his eyes met Daiki's. "You know, teachers can only teach so much, the students have to do some work too... right? So you should figure out a creative way to take care of the cream on my fingers. Just so I know you're learning something."

Daiki was pretty sure he was blushing… No, more like he was definitely sure of that. He couldn’t really be blamed though, with Asaka being like this… It was annoying though, because Daiki had really wanted to keep some of the control on himself! Well, maybe Daiki could still somehow manage…

The boy bit the edge of his lower lip slightly while trying to make the embarrassed feeling go away, and shifted his eyes to Asaka’s eyes, then back to the fingers in front of his face. Daiki leaned slightly forward - of course, he couldn’t move much because of the belt tying his wrists, but Asaka had his hand so close Daiki didn’t really have to move much - and gave a small lick over Asaka’s index finger. He repeated it right away, and another time, until Asaka moved his hand a little closer so that Daiki could reach better. Daiki shifted his eyes up to meet with Asaka’s as he almost wrapped his tongue around Asaka’s finger before sucking onto it. Sure, Asaka might be in control, but Daiki could still have a little affect on him…

Asaka had to stop himself from just pulling his hand away and kissing Daiki all he wanted, even though at the same time, he wanted to keep Daiki on licking and sucking his fingers. He tried his hardest to keep the shiver from going down his body, but failed as Daiki gave a small lick, and met Daiki's eyes with his own darkening ones. Daiki was doing a very good job in trying to take away the control, but Asaka didn't want to give it up that easily... for now, Daiki had to finish his 'assignment' and then he would take 'revenge' for that kind of attempt, Asaka decided as he bit the inside of his cheek when Daiki moved onto the next finger.

Asaka had already licked most of the cream from Daiki’s stomach before pulling his current stunt, so there wasn’t too much cream on his fingers, and it didn’t take that long for Daiki to lick it all off. Not that he was exactly hurrying with it. It was quite fun to follow how the look in Asaka’s eyes was getting even more intense the more time Daiki used for licking his fingers. When he was finished though, Daiki gave one more small lick over the tip of Asaka’s index finger before leaning his head back against the bed under him, a hint of a smile on his lips as he kept his eyes locked with Asaka’s.

As soon as Asaka saw Daiki's smile and looked up to meet the older boy's eyes again, he completely forgot about any revenge he was going to take. He just wanted to do something, anything, to wipe that smile off Daiki's lips by busying him completely with moaning and whimpering. Asaka pulled his hand back, his eyes flicking to the side where he caught sight of something, but before Daiki could get a chance to turn his head and look, he shifted and pressed his hands on either side of Daiki. He leaned in and began trailing the tip of his tongue on Daiki's collarbone very, very slowly, moving towards Daiki's neck. He could play a little with Daiki before going with his next idea...

Daiki shut his eyes and pressed his lips tightly together, trying not to make a sound, but remembered then he had just earlier decided not to even try doing that anymore. So Daiki parted his lips, letting the slightly muffled moan out of his mouth. Daiki knew his body was responding to Asaka’s touch, and since neither of them was wearing anything, it was probably pretty obvious. Even if Daiki was feeling more at ease with this kind of situation than he would have before they had done that a moment before, but he still couldn’t help but feel a little embarrassed about how his body was reacting to only the touch of Asaka’s tongue.

Asaka finished his teasing use of his tongue against Daiki's skin, moving up to press a rough kiss against Daiki's lips just long enough to get a moan out of Daiki, then pushed himself up, rolling off Daiki to get off the bed and walk over to his closet, reaching up to pull a long, black scarf hanging off the edge. He didn't really remember how it got there, but he didn't really care as he pulled it down and went back to the bed, playing with it a little as he slid it across Daiki's chest, then took hold of the sides with both his hands, moving it up to place it over Daiki's eyes gently. He could feel Daiki's confusion as he slid his hands to the back of Daiki's head, raising it just enough so that he could tie the scarf just tight enough to keep it from sliding down, but not enough to hurt Daiki. He leaned back up and smirked, knowing Daiki would protest. "This is your punishment for trying to take control from me."

“Eeh, Asaka?” Daiki asked confused. Asaka suddenly blindfolding him like this… When Asaka spoke, it was pretty clear from his voice he was smirking, and it made Daiki frown a bit. Having his hands tied was enough already, but now not being able to see anything added to not really being able to move, Daiki didn’t like being handicapped like this. “Nn, take it off…” Daiki complained, trying to rub the side of his face against his arm to move the blindfold. It wasn’t moving though, even though Asaka hadn’t tied it that tight. Daiki not being able to use his hands simply made it impossible.

"You should've thought of the consequences before trying to steal away my control," Asaka murmured, leaning in close to Daiki's ear and running the tip of his tongue in a circle over Daiki's earlobe before biting on it gently, then letting out a small, satisfied humming sound when Daiki let out a small gasp. Then he moved away, raising his hand to brush his fingertips over Daiki's lips slowly and teasingly, watching the older boy's lips curve into a small frown, very unhappy with the arrangement, but Asaka could take care of that. He leaned down to press his lips against Daiki's neck, trailing kisses down until he reached Daiki's stomach. His lips turned up into a smirk as he looked up through his eyelashes at Daiki, then slowly shifted even more downward to blow softly on Daiki's member, his smirk widening when he heard Daiki let out a loud moan.

If Asaka hadn’t just blindfolded him, Daiki would have definitely wanted to see exactly what Asaka was doing! Or he wasn’t sure really… But he wanted to know at least! Even though Daiki had already decided not to try keep down the sounds he was making, making a sound like that when Asaka was not even actually touching him… Daiki wanted to bite his tongue to just shut himself up.

Asaka let out a laugh, knowing even just the breath from his laugh would drive Daiki crazy. The way Daiki was reacting to him was exactly what he wanted as his revenge, he decided as he pressed his tongue against the head of Daiki's member. Daiki let out another moan, making Asaka smirk as he licked it very slowly, then leaned in just enough to be able to suck on it tantalizingly, enjoying Daiki's loud moans very, very much.

Daiki let out a loud cry at the touch of Asaka’s wet tongue. No, Daiki definitely didn’t need to see what Asaka was doing, it was more than clear enough just from feeling it! Asaka hadn’t… Asaka hadn’t even really touched him there before that much, so feeling something like this so sudden… Another cry escaped from Daiki’s lips and turned into quiet whimper from feeling Asaka’s hot mouth enveloping him. It wasn’t a familiar feeling, not one bit, and Daiki had no idea how to deal with that, although his body seemed to be deciding on its own. Daiki didn’t even know he was moving, he didn’t exactly have the opportunity to even notice, but feeling Asaka’s one hand press even harder on his thigh while the other was holding firmly on his hips as if to keep him as still as possible he realized he must have been moving his hips. Daiki didn’t really have the time to even try think about it though, because Asaka moved his mouth on him, making him cry out loudly again.

Asaka pressed his tongue against Daiki's member, earning himself another loud cry from Daiki as he slowly moved backwards, until only his lips were touching against the tip of Daiki's member. He looked again up at Daiki, who was squirming while trying to wrap his head around the feeling. Asaka smirked as he moved back even more, then licked the head of Daiki's member maddeningly slow, making Daiki let out another gasp. He really wanted to continue teasing, but Daiki obviously wouldn't be able to take much more, so Asaka leaned in again to envelop Daiki's member completely in his mouth.

Daiki almost thought he’d choke, his breath getting caught in his throat before it rose from his throat as a loud moan. His whole body was shivering, but definitely not from feeling cold. On the contrary, Daiki’s body felt so incredibly hot it was difficult to handle it. He was sweating too. Daiki’s breathing had turned into fast panting, and it was making it even harder to breath even remotely normally. Daiki made a strong mewing whimper, trying to pull his legs up, as if to cover himself, but Asaka was holding his legs against the bed so strongly he really couldn’t move the slightest. The shaking of Daiki’s body was only getting worse as the overwhelming feeling inside him was getting stronger and stronger until he simply couldn’t take it any longer.

The boy let out a loud cry that was almost a scream, his body shaking almost uncontrollably as he reached his limit, climaxing.

Asaka pulled away from Daiki after the older boy climaxed, his head almost floating as he used the back of his hand to wipe away Daiki's cum from his lips. The taste in his mouth as he swallowed was so strange, but at the same time, so irresistible that he knew he wouldn't mind doing it again. He licked his lips and turned his eyes down to look at Daiki, who was breathing quickly, his body almost completely limp. But just the sight of Daiki, hands still tied up and blindfolded, made Asaka's skin feel like it was on fire as he trailed his eyes down Daiki's body, trailing his fingers along as he did so. But not being able to see Daiki's eyes made Asaka feel a little unsettled, so he reached up and loosened the blindfold enough to tug it down so it slid down to fall on Daiki's neck, and he met Daiki's slightly unfocused eyes. "Daiki..."

It took a little while before Daiki even realized he didn’t have the blindfold on anymore. He blinked a few times, taking in the sudden brightness of the room before turning his eyes to meet with Asaka’s. He made a small whimpering sound and tried to move closer to the boy, but the belt was still tying his hands firmly onto the head of the bed, and keeping him from moving. “Nn, take it off, the belt… Asaka, please take it off!” Daiki’s small, pleading voice was getting louder as he repeated what he was saying. After just now, how Daiki had felt, he wasn’t even able to move closer to Asaka, not able to touch him or reach to kiss him, Daiki didn’t like that at all, and he even felt like crying as he tried to tug onto the belt again in vain, and the almost tears were audible in his voice too. “Please, take it off!”

Asaka immediately forgot about anything he had been thinking about, seeing how distressed Daiki was. He didn't want anything to upset Daiki and the belt was definitely upsetting him, so Asaka shifted closer to reach up and untie the belt from the headboard and then slide it away from Daiki's wrists. As soon as he had, he let go of the belt and wrapped his arms around Daiki, whispering soothing reassurances to calm the older boy down.

Daiki’s arms reached around Asaka’s chest right away once they were free, and moved himself as close to the other boy as possible, tightly pressing his face against Asaka’s chest. His body was still shaking, whether it was as the aftermath of climaxing just earlier or feeling so emotional just now - although that too obviously was at least partially aftermath of the first - but being close to Asaka like this was a soothing feeling… Once the shaking had calmed down, Daiki turned his face up enough so that he could press his lips on Asaka’s in a deep kiss. He moved one of his arms from around Asaka, lifting the hand to the side of Asaka’s face. Not being able to touch Asaka, or even see him… it had really been an unnerving feeling, even though what Asaka had done had made him feel good… Daiki wasn’t explaining that in words, he only pressed his lips more against Asaka’s.

Asaka felt a little surprised at Daiki's sudden affection. The older boy seemed to be so upset that he hadn't been able to move closer to Asaka that Asaka could even feel the desperation in his kiss, the way he was touching Asaka as if to make sure he was really there. Asaka pushed those thoughts away from his head to tighten his arms around Daiki, breaking the kiss to lean their foreheads together, lips only a tiny distance apart. "Daiki, it's okay. Is this better?"

“Mm…” Daiki hummed with a smile on his lips. He closed his eyes and moved his hand, feeling the side of Asaka’s face with his fingertips. Even having his eyes closed, he could feel Asaka being close, feeling Asaka’s face with his fingertips, and feeling Asaka’s breathing against his face, their foreheads touching. Daiki then opened his eyes, suddenly looking a bit embarrassed, and didn’t meet Asaka’s eyes, even though being that close was making it quite impossible. “I wasn’t going to cry you know…” Daiki mumbled, clearly embarrassed. He hadn’t really thought about it, but just earlier, he had really felt like crying for feeling so frustrated not being able to be close to Asaka. He probably would have cried too, but he didn’t really want to admit that to Asaka. Also, now having the time to actually process in his head exactly what Asaka had just done a moment ago, that was probably the biggest reason for his embarrassment. He wanted to admit that even less!! Daiki felt his face blush, and turned his face a little to the side, suddenly feeling incredibly embarrassed.

"Dai~ki," Asaka said softly, feeling a little annoyed when Daiki suddenly turned away from him embarrassedly. What had he done wrong? He hadn't even had the chance to tease Daiki about crying before the older boy got embarrassed. Asaka reached up his hand and pressed it on Daiki's cheek, turning the boy's face so that he could meet his eyes. "I didn't say you were going to. What's wrong?"

“Nn, nothing…” Daiki said, shaking his head slightly. He tried to focus his eyes on Asaka’s lips rather than his eyes, thinking he’d be able to keep himself from blushing, but that was a mistake. Staring at Asaka’s lips, he had the sudden realization as to where Asaka’s lips had been touching him a moment before, and Daiki’s whole face flashed bright red. Daiki opened his mouth to say something - anything - but the boy simply wasn’t able to come up with a single word from his mouth! What was he doing!?

"Eh, what's wrong?" Asaka asked a little worriedly, feeling a little anxious at Daiki's sudden red face and embarrassment. He wasn't really sure exactly why Daiki was so embarrassed, but he blinked once he realized that Daiki's eyes were glued to his lips. After a short moment of thinking about it, Asaka's lips slowly turned up into a smirk as he figured out why Daiki was so embarrassed, or at least just part of it. "What are you thinking about, Daiki? Are you thinking about how you liked it?"

If it would have been possible, Daiki would have blushed even more when Asaka asked that. He was already maxed out with how red his face was though. Yes, he had liked it, but admitting something like that to Asaka… Then again, with how he had been reacting to it probably had already proved that right, and it wasn’t like he was able to feel more embarrassed than what he already was… It wasn’t what Daiki had been thinking about though! Daiki just bit his lower lip, not saying anything to Asaka. He was pretty sure Asaka was only teasing him anyway, so anything he might say would only lead to more teasing.

Asaka smirked and leaned in to press his lips against Daiki's cheek, then moved to press his lips against Daiki's. It was obvious the older boy wasn't capable of saying anything much, so Asaka would clearly have to take matters into his own hands, and his plan was to make Daiki forget about whatever was embarrassing him by letting Asaka kiss it away.

Daiki was still feeling so incredibly embarrassed, but Asaka kissing him usually was a good distraction from other things, and it proved to be so now as well, as it only took mere seconds for Daiki to start melting into the kiss. Asaka’s arms around him were holding him tighter, so Daiki shifted closer, slightly pushing himself up with one of his hands so that he moved a little over Asaka. The other boy turned to his back so that Daiki could move better over him, but the pair didn’t break the kiss for even a second as they shifted on the bed, Daiki now sitting on Asaka, straddling him on the waist, but leaning down so that his lips were still pressed against Asaka’s.

Asaka was glad he had managed to take Daiki's mind off whatever had been embarrassing him so much, but his mind was really busy with the way their bodies were so close against each other to really think about that too much. He moved his hand to the back of Daiki's neck, pulling the older boy closer, making the kiss slightly rougher than it had been just a moment ago.

Daiki made a small humming noise in the kiss, answering to the roughness of the kiss by pressing his own lips a little more against Asaka’s. He flicked his tongue lightly against Asaka’s lips before lifting his head and breaking the kiss, although Asaka’s hand holding tightly on his neck was a pretty good sign the other boy was disagreeing with that. Daiki still did, and moved away enough so that he could see Asaka’s eyes, a hint of smirk playing on Daiki’s lips as he looked down at the boy. Daiki tilted his head slightly before leaning back down again, although not to kiss Asaka. Instead he barely graced his teeth against Asaka’s lower lip, then moving himself a little lower, pressing a light kiss barely against the lower corner of Asaka’s lips, and another one against the boy’s chin.

Daiki felt Asaka loosening the hold onto his neck just slightly, allowing Daiki to move easier. A little smile flickered on Daiki’s lips, but since he was so close to Asaka, the other boy couldn’t possibly see it. He pressed another kiss on Asaka’s chin before pushing himself a little lower again, pressing the next few kisses on Asaka’s neck.

He kept moving lower like that, pressing small, soft kisses along Asaka’s neck, but when he reached the boy’s collarbone he suddenly stopped, making a little sound. The reason he had stopped was… sliding down on Asaka’s body, Asaka’s body being turned on, his member was not touching between Daiki’s legs. Daiki forced himself not to blush, and instead straightened himself up a little so that he could see Asaka’s face. The boy’s eyes were looking darker again, so Asaka was clearly feeling the contact too. Daiki tilted his head slightly, shifting his gaze a little away from Asaka’s eyes as he moved his hips very little, just enough so that Asaka’s member barely slid between his butt cheeks. Doing that, Daiki only managed to make himself let out a small whimper though. His body was feeling incredibly sensitive, and having Asaka touch him even close to where he had been inside him just a moment before was making Daiki’s body react strongly. Daiki lifted his now a little hazy eyes back to meet with Asaka’s.

Asaka tried to stop the growl coming from the end of his throat, but couldn't hold it back as he took in Daiki's slightly hazy eyes and the close contact of their bodies. He was honestly a little surprised at Daiki's sudden bold flirting, even going as far as taking much more initiative than all of the previous times combined, but he was definitely enjoying it very much. Daiki shifted once again, just a tiny bit, but it was more than enough to make Asaka bite back his moan at the contact and the tiny whimper Daiki let out.

Daiki failed to hold down a little mewing sound, keeping his body from moving anymore as he tried to calm down his racing heartbeat. Daiki shifted his eyes from Asaka’s face to his own hands on Asaka’s chest, following his hands with his eyes as his fingers trailed softly on Asaka’s chest. Daiki wasn’t really sure what he was doing, it was like his body had been acting on its own, but Daiki was feeling suddenly so hesitant now… It wasn’t like he didn’t have some kind of an idea how he could continue from there, but thinking about it was a little…

"Please don't stop," Asaka murmured, almost begging Daiki. It was obvious he was being pushed to the edge too much to be able to think of what he was saying, the only thing he wanted was to coax Daiki into continuing. He could feel Daiki's hesitation and he really didn't want it, especially at this point... he leaned up to press a hot kiss to Daiki's lips, as if both trying to reassure him and get him to continue at once.

Daiki felt his face blush at Asaka’s words, and maybe even more because of the tone of Asaka’s voice. But when Asaka kissed him, it really soothed Daiki, even with the hotness of the kiss. When Asaka moved back down Daiki bit his own lip lightly, meeting Asaka’s eyes for a moment. Daiki swallowed once before moving slightly, lifting himself up and shifting so that he was hovering over Asaka, the tip of Asaka’s member touching against his entrance. The boy closed his eyes as he lowered himself, and a small whimper escaped his lips as he was taking Asaka inside himself. Daiki was feeling simply so incredibly sensitive, he could only lower himself just a little bit before he had to pause, taking in the feeling entering him.

Asaka took in a sharp breath as he felt Daiki move and take him in, but not completely. He bit the inside of his cheek as he reached up his arms to press his hands against Daiki's upper arms, slowly sliding them down in an attempt to coax Daiki gently, but he could only do so much when his body and mind were too busy with Daiki very, very slightly lowering himself down even more.

Daiki let out a little meek sound, his body shivering slightly as he paused for a moment again. Even though they had done it a little earlier, and Daiki’s body should have been more than enough prepared to take Asaka in, instead Daiki’s body was so overly sensitive to even the slightest bit, it felt like it was so much more… Like Asaka was even…

Daiki didn’t even have the opportunity to blush at the thought, as he made another small whimper, moving a little bit lower again. His body was shivering, so Daiki leaned slightly forward, holding his hands firmer on Asaka’s chest and keeping his weight with them more than just with his legs. Daiki’s lips remained parted after the last whimper, small pants coming from his lips, and he also opened his eyes, though only so much he was barely able to see Asaka through his eyelashes.

Asaka tried to breathe properly, trying to take in every bit of Daiki. He was going to choke at any second and die, because Daiki was making him forget even how to breathe, no matter how hard he tried to keep himself breathing. His breath would catch in his throat and he'd stare at Daiki, the older boy's small pants almost intoxicating as Asaka kept his eyes on Daiki's face.

Daiki continued moving himself lower and lower on Asaka, pausing every few moments to let his body have the time to handle it, until he had lowered himself all the way down, having the whole of Asaka’s length inside him. Daiki made a small sound as he tried to shift info a little different position, involuntarily clenching a little around Asaka. Daiki had barely even noticed he did it, because it wasn’t on purpose, so the moan Asaka made at that really surprised him. Daiki tilted his head slightly, peering down at Asaka when the other boy was trying to get back the control of his face. Daiki pressed his lips lightly together before lightly repeating what he had done a moment ago, although this time intentionally, as if testing if it had been the cause of Asaka’s sudden moan. Seemed like it was, because Asaka repeated the sound. A hint of a smile appeared on Daiki’s lips even despite himself, for some reason feeling fascinated by that kind of reaction.

"D-don't," Asaka managed to force out of his mouth, even though it seemed like it was more that he wanted to say anything instead of actually wanting Daiki to stop, because he moaned again as soon as the older boy repeated what he had just done. The feeling of Daiki clenching around him made his body react on his own, the moan climbing out of his throat without his consent. Daiki had complete control now and both of them knew he did, but Asaka didn't dislike it as much as he thought he would...

Even though Asaka said that, Daiki clenched around him one more time. This time Asaka wasn’t the only one to moan, because when Daiki clenched, Asaka pushed his hips upwards, moving even more inside Daiki, making him let out a whimpery moan also. Daiki stayed still for a moment, willing his body to stop the light shaking it was doing now. He lifted his eyes up to meet with Asaka’s eyes again, keeping the eye contact as he bit his lower lip before moving his hips up. After moving enough to have Asaka only halfway inside him anymore, he moved back down all the way again, moans escaping from both his and Asaka’s lips. He repeated it, and then again, feeling his body grow hotter with every single move.

Asaka felt like his body was on fire, a fire that Daiki had set, but far from wanting to save himself, he wanted to be engulfed in it more and more. He wanted to feel Daiki close to him, so close that they were almost one, letting their moans combine together as Daiki continued moving and Asaka thrust his hips upwards. With Daiki moving like that, he couldn't keep still at all - or keep quiet, either, as another moan slipped past his lips.

Daiki’s movements on Asaka were getting faster and faster, and Asaka was meeting Daiki’s every movement with his own, pushing both of them to the verge of not being able to take it much longer. Daiki shifted lightly, letting out a bit louder sound when the angle of Asaka’s thrusts inside him changed, making his body shiver as he tried to keep up the pace he had set himself. He knew himself already he was very close, and every movement was only pushing him even closer… so when Asaka made an even harder thrust up inside him, Daiki couldn’t hold it anymore, instead let out a small cry as he came, clenching again around Asaka as he did so.

Asaka raised his arms to wrap them around Daiki loosely, his eyes very dark and unfocused as he tilted his head back, staring at the ceiling. He was so close to climaxing with Daiki clenching around him again after just coming, so much that he had to bite back a loud moan, but then Daiki leaned just the right way and Asaka couldn't take it anymore. A strong shiver ran through his entire body and he let out the moan he had been holding back as he came inside Daiki.

Daiki let out a little meek sound when he felt Asaka come inside him. Daiki’s whole body was so exhausted, he couldn’t keep himself sitting up even for a moment longer. Feeling too tired to keep himself up, Daiki leaned forward, resting himself against Asaka’s chest. Asaka was still inside him, and Daiki didn’t want to move enough to have him slid out off him. It wasn’t just because he was too tired to even move, but he didn’t… he didn’t want to move either, because Asaka being inside him was the closest they could possibly get, and he didn’t want to give up on that right away. Daiki managed to lift his head enough to be able to see Asaka’s face, his lips slightly parted and a somewhat vulnerable look in his eyes.

Asaka felt like Daiki was looking right inside him the way he could see right inside Daiki now. What was it that he could see? As he moved his arms to gently wrap them around Daiki, keeping his eyes locked with the older boy's, his head suddenly felt amazingly clear. Why had he even thought that Daiki would think of Inoo as anything more than a friend? Just the way Daiki was here with him, it made Asaka realize that the only one Daiki would want to be with was him, the only one Daiki would show that kind of look to was him. No matter what Inoo did, no matter what happened between Inoo and Daiki, even if he wouldn't be able to stop himself from being jealous, he knew now that the only person Daiki would show this kind of vulnerability to was him, because Daiki was the only one for him and he was the only one for Daiki... that kind of realization made Asaka smile despite himself, moving one of his arms away to raise his hand to Daiki's face and brush away a few strands of hair away from Daiki's face.

Daiki leaned into Asaka’s touch, tilting his head towards Asaka’s hand. When he did so, Asaka turned his hand so that his palm and fingertips were against Daiki’s cheek. The smaller boy closed his eyes for a moment, just feeling Asaka’s touch on his face. When Daiki opened his eyes and met with Asaka’s again, he moved just a little bit, making a small sound as Asaka slid almost completely out of him, enough so that he could reach to place his lips against Asaka’s in a soft kiss. “I love you…” Daiki murmured softly, barely lifting his lips from Asaka’s as he said that.

Asaka felt everything in the world disappear as soon as he heard Daiki's words. Whatever was happening, whatever was going on anywhere but in this room, it might as well not exist for Asaka. He closed the short distance between them and kissed Daiki, a long, sweet kiss that he really didn't want to break, but he knew he had to. He met Daiki's eyes and raised his other hand to Daiki's other cheek, not wanting to hide anything he was feeling. "I love you too, Daiki."

Daiki’s lips turned into a genuinely happy smile, although he looked incredibly tired. Daiki moved again, this time enough to have Asaka slid all the way out of him and to make himself let out a small whimper at the feeling, and pressed a small kiss on the corner of Asaka’s mouth. Daiki was simply so tired he couldn’t keep himself up any longer than that, and leaned down on Asaka, resting his head against the boy’s shoulder. Not having to hold his weight with his arms anymore, Daiki moved one of his hands to the side of Asaka’s face, brushing his fingers lightly over the boy’s cheek, even though the way he was laying now he couldn’t even see Asaka’s face right then.

Asaka smiled gently, moving his hands to Daiki's back, moving his hands soothingly over Daiki's skin as he felt Daiki's soft breath against his own skin. He had wanted to show Daiki exactly how he felt and he hoped it had worked, through his kisses and touches... Daiki let out a small sigh and Asaka's smile grew even wider, listening to Daiki's breath very, very slowly turning into a steady rhythm, like he was about to fall asleep.

“Ne… Asaka…” Daiki started softly, his voice barely audible, but because he was resting his head against Asaka’s shoulder, being so close to the boy’s ear, he surely heard it, and would be expecting what Daiki had to say. Daiki didn’t manage to finish the sentence though. He was so exhausted, his body gave up on him and his consciousness slipped away as he fell asleep in the very position he was laying in right now, laying over Asaka and resting his head against the boy’s shoulder.

Asaka had been waiting for the rest of what Daiki wanted to say, but it seemed the boy's exhaustion took priority over whatever he was going to say, and Asaka could almost feel Daiki's eyes closing and any hint of consciousness fading away as his breath turned into a steady rhythm, in, out, in, out. Even though Asaka was a little curious as to what Daiki had wanted to say, he was tired as well and it didn't take long before he could feel the weariness heavy on his eyelids, pulling them down and making him slip into sleeping alongside Daiki.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Drama, smut, romance, whipped cream... That should have it all!

Please leave a comment! It's our anniversary so if you've read any of our fics, and even if you've never commented before, please comment now and let us know if you've enjoyed our fics so far ^_^